《Blue Crystal - The Heavy Price》 Chapter 84: Griffith Snow Day 12 Viola Stone woke up to the sound of horse¡¯s hooves. They were still in the distance but getting closer. She saw Viv was gentling waking Jacob. Rider and Xoma were not in the tent. The family moved quietly and without needing to use words to communicate. Rider packed up the tent with Jacob and Xoma and Viv scouted ahead. Viola just stayed out of the way. Once they started loading the wagon Viola helped. The horse was hitched, and they were ready to move in less than seven minutes. Viv and Xoma came across Griffith and a traveling party of ten armed men. ¡°Griffith.¡± Xoma said stepping into the road. ¡°I was just coming to see you.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± he ordered his men. The moving party stopped, and Griffith climbed off his horse. ¡°My dear Xoma. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± he asked. ¡°I hear you have put out a reward of a thousand gold pieces for the queen¡¯s head?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Always to the point. I like that about you.¡± He said ¡°It is true. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Did you not think I could get it done, that you put out a reward which can be traced back to you instead of just asking me?¡± ¡°Am I hearing jealousy? So, unlike you?¡± he said. ¡°Your reward has caused many to die.¡± ¡°Accompany me to the castle. I am representing my region at the peace conference today. It would be nice to have a woman with your skills nearby.¡± ¡°I will go to the castle but not as part of your party but rather to see how you kill the queen.¡± ¡°I will give you two thousand gold pieces if you do it.¡± He offered. ¡°No thanks, I have rules about my work.¡± She said. ¡°A little healthy competition never hurt anyone.¡± He replied. ¡°It hurt my son.¡± She said flatly. Griffith¡¯s smug smile disappeared. He had never met her children, but he knew she had them and one was still a small boy. ¡°It was not my intention to hurt your family. Is he alright?¡± Griffith asked keeping his composure. He was afraid she had come to kill him. But since she hadn¡¯t yet maybe she wouldn¡¯t. ¡°He will be.¡± She said coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t say the same about those that took him and tried to make me kill the queen for his return.¡± She added probing his response. Xoma was testing to see if Griffith had anything to do with Jacob¡¯s abduction. Griffith gulped. ¡°I had no idea the reward for the queen¡¯s head would cause harm to your son.¡± He said ¡°Let me compensate you and pay any bills for his recovery.¡± Xoma smiled at him, not with a happy or you are off the hook smile, but a ¡®we will see smile.¡¯ ¡°We keep moving¡± Griffith ordered his party. Viv came back without Xoma. ¡°We are going to the castle. But mom is travelling with Griffith. He is on his way to the castle.¡± So, they got onto the wagon and headed to the castle. Griffith and Xoma passed them on horses heading to the castle. Xoma pretended not to know them. It was how it worked. Even though the whole family was involved only Xoma and Rider dealt with clients and Xoma decided which jobs they would take. Her children were just strangers in the street if she was busy with the negotiations of a job. She wasn¡¯t willing to let someone try to use her children against her, like what happened with them abducting Jacob. She needed to know that Griffith was not trying to get a job done for free. Using her children so he wouldn¡¯t have to pay her. Chapter 85: Tiffany’s Return Day 12 Captain Kumi woke up early in the morning before first light. He always awoke early. Kerri-liana Jones had been restless during the night, she had woken him a few times with her moving about. She even started talking in her sleep a language he had never heard before. He doubted she had fifty gold coins to give him however she seemed like she really needed to get to the castle and other than trying to free the slaves she had not tried to steal anything or even touched things that didn¡¯t belong to her, nor did she eye them out. She just read her book and stayed out of trouble. He moved Kerri¡¯s head off his shoulder. He folded his blanket and rolled up his mat. He unhooked her from his belt but left the tie on her wrist. She groaned and turned over curling up into a ball. Kerri-liana Jones woke up because the sun was shining on her face. Kumi¡¯s blanket was folded as if he hadn¡¯t put it over her the night before. His mat was rolled up. Kumi stood in the door of the tent. ¡°Still sleeping, get up Gosling, we have a castle to reach.¡± Kerri sat up. Her hair sat up with her. ¡°What time is it?¡± she mumbled. Kumi came in. ¡°I need to pack up the tent. Go eat, there is a stream you can wash in.¡± Kerri got up and walked out. ¡°Your hair.¡± Kumi called after her. ¡®My hair¡¯ Kerri touched her head. She could feel her hair standing up and doing crazy unattractive things. She sighed and rolled her eyes ¡®of cause her hair was a mess¡¯ She got to the stream. Where men were watering the horses before saddling up. She looked over at the people in cages that were being taken to be sold. She wanted to free them but with everyone around it was not going to happen. She wet her wild hair hoping that would sort it out. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Meanwhile Kumi scratched through Kerri¡¯s things. She didn¡¯t have money as he suspected. He saw her returning to the tent. So, he put her things together and continued packing up. ¡°Gosling, am I going to get paid?¡± he asked. ¡°My name is Kerri¨Cliana not gosling! Yes, you will get your fifty gold coins once we get to the castle.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Kerri-liana.¡± He repeated ¡°I prefer gosling.¡± He stated. They walked for about three hours and arrived in the City Point. It was about another two hours before business with the slave traders was completed and Kumi and his men were ready to take Kerri to the castle. A woman with brown hair and reddish streaks come out of Sparrow¡¯s church. ¡°Take me to the castle with you.¡± She said. Kumi looked at her. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°I live there.¡± She replied. ¡°It will cost you.¡± Kumi said. ¡°What gold, jewels, or land?¡± she asked. ¡°Gold.¡± He was now suspicious. Who was this woman that she thought she could give away land? ¡°Gold you shall have. Take me home.¡± She instructed. So Kumi agreed to take her with. But he wondered if it was a trap and if going to the castle would now cost him his life. However, he kept his word to Kerri and went. They arrived at the castle. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she snapped at the guards. ¡°Because you are standing in front of me?¡± they replied. ¡°Have my maids prepare my chambers.¡± She ordered. ¡°You may not enter the castle. A peace conference is underway, and you are not an ambassador.¡± ¡°A peace conference!¡± Tiffany wailed ¡°Who is ruining my kingdom!¡± Kerri and Kumi looked at her. ¡°Do you not recognize me? I am the queen!¡± she shouted at them. ¡°Sure, you are.¡± He said. The one said to Kumi ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let your woman drink so early.¡± ¡°That is not my woman.¡± He replied ¡°Just hired to bring her here.¡± Kerri showed the royal seal she had. ¡°Come this way. Are they with you?¡± the guard asked. ¡°He is but she you can put,¡± she shrugged ¡°stored in the dungeon.¡± Kerri said. Tiffany looked at the royal seal. ¡°Where did you get that!?!¡± She wanted the possible queen to experience how horrible her dungeons were and Kerri did wonder if it was the real queen. She carried on like she was. Saying she would have their heads, and no one would live. She even demanded to see her handmaid, Hannah. ¡°So, you are protected by the queen?¡± Kumi said ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°Would it have made a difference?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked. ¡°I am Kerri¨Cliana Jones.¡± She replied. ¡°That seal means I would have to help you without being paid.¡± Kumi said. ¡°You kept up your end. I am here safely, and you will be paid as agreed.¡± Once they were inside some of the servants that recognized her come over. ¡°We are glad you are here. The queen had an episode again, killed forty-six slaves in one day. When you are here, she is nicer.¡± They said. ¡°So, you are friends with the queen?¡± he said. ¡°I knew you were trouble. Give me my money and let me leave.¡± he stated. So, Kerri went to the man who handled the queen¡¯s money and got Kumi paid. ¡°I am surprised, I didn¡¯t expect you to pay me.¡± He said. ¡°But you brought me to the castle safely as agreed.¡± She replied. ¡°I also brought the woman now in the dungeon safely to the castle and I am not being paid.¡± He pointed out. ¡°True.¡± she said. ¡°How are you friends with the queen?¡± he asked. ¡°She has changed, become a new person and I am friends with this person.¡± She answered. Kumi eyed her. ¡°You are a strange gosling.¡± He said. ¡°I have a name it would be nice if you used it.¡± Kerri said. Continue with Chapter 86 ¡®Day of the Peace Conference¡¯ Chapter 86: Day of the Peace Conference Day 12 T?ra Trazzie had stress dreams most of the night. Everything that could go wrong went wrong. She was tried and yet buzzing on nerves and adrenaline. This was the second night that she had not slept well and before that she was hangover. She walked the quiet passages in the castle, looking at the rooms where she housed a small army. An army loyal to some who wanted her dead. She realized it was not a good idea for her to be walking around without a guard. She stroked Otchulissa who made a purring noise. She really liked her new pet. T?ra wondered to the kitchen and found some fish to give her. Then Rosaleighm the child who followed Joe everywhere came into the kitchen. ¡°Are you also hungry?¡± T?ra asked her. There was a nod from the girl. ¡°Here, have some bread.¡± T?ra gave her bread which had been baked the night before for dinner. Rosaleighm eyed the cat. ¡°Do you want to touch her? She won¡¯t bite if you are gentle.¡± T?ra said. Rosaleighm shook her head. Otchulissa finished her fish. The cat and the girl stared at each other. T?ra picked Otchulissa up. ¡°It¡¯s alright you don¡¯t need to touch her. I will take her away.¡± Rosaleighm put out her hand cautiously. Otchulissa couldn¡¯t see Rosaleighm getting closer. ¡°Stay calm.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± She took her hand and slowly move closer to the girl. Her eyes tightly shut and Otchulissa facing the other way on T?ra¡¯s shoulder. Then her fingers stroked the soft fur. She giggled. It was a sound T?ra had never heard her make. She spread her fingers in the fur. T?ra moved her hand so she was stroking her. Otchulissa purred away unaware that it was not T?ra. Rosaleighm spread her fingers and closed them again in the fur. She giggled each time. ¡°See it¡¯s nice.¡± T?ra said. The child nodded. A servant came in and startled them. ¡°My queen. Can I get you anything?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± T?ra said. Rosaleighm was gone when T?ra looked back. Josephina Jujitsu woke up and this time Rosaleighm was not by her feet. A moment later the child crawled out of the fireplace with bread crumbs on her clothes. Joe smiled, she brushed the crumbs off. Natrica Woods sat in her dance studio. She had loved teaching them to dance. She had never thought about being a dance teacher but after her little adventure she was sure that is what she was going to do once she returned to earth. She was going to be a dancing instructor. Rachael Ceronio walked with determination. She was going to see Chris. She hadn¡¯t been to see him after Ranger healed him. When she arrived in the room there, he lay tied to his bed. ¡°Hi¡± she said. Chris¡¯ face fell. He looked around for someone else in the room who could maybe help him. But they were the only two. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°A lot of things. But you can¡¯t give them to me.¡± She replied. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked looking around. ¡°I wanted to see if I still wanted to kill you. But I am not going to kill you. I am going to let you live. Not because you deserve it but because I deserve to not have to do it.¡± She said calmly. ¡°So, you are not here to kill me just say sorry?¡± he looked surprised. ¡°No. I am not apologizing I am just saying goodbye. If I see you again, I will kill you. But not today.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill me without an advantage? Like me being tied to a bed and unable to defend myself.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to kill you now?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have the stomach for it.¡± He said. ¡°Here I was trying to have a fresh start and you just make me want to kill you.¡± She said getting angry. Rachael composed herself. ¡°What you did to me is never going to be ok. But I will let karma get you instead.¡± ¡°Karma and I are friends. We drink together.¡± Chris provoked. Rachael was getting the feeling that something was amiss. She looked at his restraints, but she didn¡¯t get close. She decided to leave. She would come back with back up. Lakisha Thornbulton woke up ready for the day. She had so much catching up to do. She went to wake James and found him sleeping. But purple spots where on his skin, like polka dots. Lakisha ran to Fiona¡¯s room. She banged on the door over and over until Fiona opened it. ¡°What?¡± Fiona moaned. ¡°It¡¯s James, he¡¯s not right he has purple on his skin. He¡¯s not all purple but still purple. I need Ranger to heal him properly.¡± Fiona opened the door wide and let Lakisha rant to Ranger. Ranger followed her. He saw James was turning purple again. Ranger went and got Spice. ¡°Do you know what is going on?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°It was a magic translator potion that did it to him. Maybe he needs a magic cure?¡± Spice suggested. ¡°How will we find that?¡± Ranger asked. Spice told him a story about a wizard who was only seen every fifty cycles. It is said he grants the wishes of some who find him. But she had no idea where to find him. It is possible another with magic could help if they could be found. But she wasn¡¯t sure how to find them or how to tell if someone had magic. Lakisha watched them talking and wondered why they were taking so long to heal James. Fiona watched them talk. She had started to pick some things up. ¡°Ranger can¡¯t heal him.¡± Fiona said to Lakisha. ¡°Why not? He healed him last night.¡± Lakisha objected. Lakisha ran to T?ra¡¯s room. Joe was standing outside the door. ¡°This is not proper behavior.¡± Joe said. ¡°James is turning purple. Ranger can¡¯t heal him. I need to speak to T?ra.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°I will let T?ra know when she comes out.¡± Joe replied. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me see her?¡± Lakisha was becoming hysterical. ¡°T?ra is now queen, no one can just run in while she is dressing.¡± Lakisha decided to start yelling. ¡°T?ra, T?ra, Its James.¡± Joe grabbed her and covered her mouth then locked on her neck until she passed out and slid to the floor. Joe rolled her out of the doorway. T?ra finished dressing. It was not easy getting dressed in the clothes of the queen. Her soft pink dress neatly decorated with frills flowed to the floor. T?ra opened her door. ¡°Is she dead?¡± T?ra asked seeing Lakisha. ¡°No, she was making a seen. She says James is purple. She was disrespecting your place as queen and intended to go into your chambers.¡± ¡°Are you able to carry her?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Maybe but the guard in the hall should be able to.¡± Joe said. T?ra asked the guard to bring Lakisha to her room. She saw James, he had a fever and the purple spots were getting bigger. ¡°We need the wizard or someone with magic.¡± Spice said. ¡°Magic?¡± T?ra said. ¡°Yes, Ranger cannot heal him. He can just keep him alive longer.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ranger¡¯s healing ability magic?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°No! Not at all.¡± Ranger said. ¡°How do we find the wizard or a person with magic?¡± ¡°The seventh first born of seven first born. Only they have magic and only a trained one can heal him. Counteraction the magic that is killing him.¡± ¡°Great!¡± T?ra said sarcastically. ¡°How do we find a trained seventh first born?¡± No one knew how to find a trained man of magic. T?ra was called as another ambassador arrived. ¡°Keep him alive. Please.¡± T?ra said. Ranger was not strong enough to heal James again so soon. T?ra greeted Irania a Mystic healer there to represent the Mystic healers in the Peace talks. A servant took her to her room, but she asked if Ranger was in the castle and if so, may she speak with him? So, the servant took her to Ranger. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. After some persuading, she agreed to heal James and sit the first day of the peace conference out. Ranger sent a letter to his tribe asking all of them to please come to the castle. He hoped that if more than one tried to heal him that they might be able to. T?ra greeted Victoria the baroness of the Jeku region. ¡°My old friend, what are you getting at? I could hardly believe the invitation. So, I came, I simply must see what you are really up to.¡± ¡°I have decided I want peace. I want to honor my father¡¯s memory.¡± She replied. ¡°Oh my! You are serious.¡± Victoria eyed her. ¡°You look different. I can¡¯t put my finger on it, but you look different.¡± Victoria added. ¡°If you change your beautiful mind. I will happily supply you with men to feed to your beautiful beasts. I did love how they ate them so neatly.¡± Victoria looked delighted. Keimoni came to join T?ra in her greeting of the ambassadors. ¡°Who is Victoria?¡± T?ra asked. Hodge who was so plain no one noticed him spoke up. ¡°Your partner in death. She loves to kill and see suffering just as much as the old you.¡± He politely answered. ¡°Hodge, what other traditions do I need to know? And do I have any other friends?¡± ¡°Only Victoria could entertain you with her violence. Also, an execution would usually start off such an event.¡± ¡°A peace conference started with death?¡± T?ra was bewildered. ¡°Yes, to show that all enemies of the queen die.¡± T?ra sighed. Her job NEVER got easier. Keimoni felt a little left out. So, he tried to say something that would make him valuable again. ¡°My queen, have a breakfast for your guests, stall time before sitting in the throne room, where everyone will present their gifts. Then you start a new tradition of exotic foods.¡± T?ra liked this idea. ¡°Then they can watch the dance Natrica has prepared. A new tradition.¡± Keimoni suggested. T?ra felt better. Even smiled. As she was leaving Griffith arrived. T?ra greeted and he was shown to her room. Xoma told the guards. ¡°Some of our gifts for the queen are coming on a wagon, two girls and two boys. Please have them brought to me upon arriving.¡± When they arrived. ¡°Viola?¡± T?ra said. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Your sister Fiona is here in the castle.¡± ¡°That is good news. Thank you.¡± Viola said ¡°Thank you for hiding away for a day. You saved that little boy¡¯s life.¡± Viola told T?ra. ¡°You still need to explain that.¡± T?ra said. A guard wanted to take them, but Viola stayed with T?ra. Zazo was guarding T?ra and Joe was left to babysit Lakisha as she made her unconscious. So, the confused Rider, Viv and Jacob joined their mother and told her of Viola¡¯s friendliness with the queen. Which confirmed what Viola had told them about the queen not being the queen. They had not really believed it, after all who can walk in and pretend to be the queen without getting caught? ¡°In short there is a thousand gold coin bounty for your head. The man responsible for putting out the bounty is Griffith.¡± Viola told T?ra. ¡°Griffith as in the man I just welcomed?¡± ¡°Yes, that one.¡± T?ra was not impressed but sometimes having a wolf close was better than afar and that wolf still thought his secret was safe. But now T?ra was aware. Rachael came out and found T?ra talking to Viola. ¡°You are back.¡± Rachael said surprised. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Viola asked ¡°The last time I saw you, you were not well.¡± ¡°My brand has healed mostly. Fiona is here in the castle with her new boyfriend.¡± Rachael continued, ¡°I came to speak to T?ra, last night I met a woman from earth. She is wearing the most ridicules wig I have ever seen. But from earth. Maybe there are still others lost out there that haven¡¯t found their way to the castle?¡± ¡°A woman from earth?¡± T?ra asked ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, Keimoni kissed her, did his thing on her and yes, she is from earth. She is with a guy named Shane also from earth. They came with the Dragon Riders.¡± T?ra found this interesting. She went and started the new tradition of food instead of an execution. Everyone was taken to eat first and they liked this after their traveling. ¡°Thank you all for coming. I know it is only the brave who have come. I am starting a new tradition for all peace talks in the future. We will open our negotiations after eating delicacies from all over. So, please sit and enjoy the food.¡± T?ra announced. Keimoni had done a great job. He had chosen food from earth that he got from Natrica and Jessica. Even if they didn¡¯t like it, it was different and memorable. T?ra was impressed. Crackers with cheese. Scones, jams, fruit, cream and even ice cream, honey still a blue color, and toast with fried eggs. Earth food. The servants had learnt how to make some of these things already as T?ra has requested it, or her foreign friends. ¡°Well done, Keimoni.¡± T?ra congratulated. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the earth women?¡± T?ra promptly asked afterwards. ¡°My queen I was going...¡± he began. ¡°You did good today. But do not kiss anyone again without my say so.¡± T?ra said firmly. ¡°Yes, my queen. Do you want to know what I learnt about her?¡± he asked. ¡°Not right now, but later.¡± T?ra said. Everyone was surprised that T?ra had a Viden in her keep. Yair was very surprised that Keimoni still had his head. Yair told Drake. ¡°That is Keimoni a disgraced Viden who kissed Jessica last night.¡± Then after eating everyone went to the entertaining hall. Natrica was excited as she gave the signal. ¡°Please be seated. The show shall begin.¡± Keimoni said to them. Then the show began. Servants and those who ate at the queen¡¯s table danced together as equals. Everyone looked so graceful as they performed their dance. Pairs moved across the floor with beautiful, strange clothes. It was indeed something new. The royals and ambassadors had planned to throw T?ra off by arriving early or just on time. As well as throwing her off with their small army. But the new traditions were throwing them off. They had no idea what was coming next. After Natrica¡¯s show ended. They went to the throne room, where they presented their gift to the queen. Victoria was first, she gave T?ra a silver tray with a head on it. The head was a few days old and really stank. Flies had stared to eat it. ¡°Whose head is that?¡± T?ra asked trying not to show her disgust. ¡°It is your enemy the boy who stole a bera from your garden. We found him and did our duty.¡± Victoria was delighted with herself. T?ra told the man receiving the gifts. ¡°Please have the head buried. Then get rid of that silver tray.¡± Ranger was next. He stood before T?ra and gave her orange goo in a bottle. ¡°For your sick.¡± T?ra gave him a nod of approval. Then Drake stepped forward. He presented the queen with jewels that had their own light. ¡°Jewels from the mount of the birth of dragons.¡± Drake said. T?ra gave him the nod of approval. Then Nix of the Tskhali. He gave T?ra food. Fish and veg from his village. T?ra gave him the nod of approval. Then Autumn stepped forward. She presented T?ra with knife. It had a handle made from ivory and the blade was black. It looked very sharp. A leather sheath was given with it. T?ra gave her the nod of approval. Then Griffith stepped forward. He presented T?ra with silk. A beautiful five meter roll of silk, with a beautiful pattern made from brilliant colors. T?ra gave him the nod of approval. Then General Pan who had arrived late but was shown in presented his gift. A box of gold coins. T?ra gave him the nod of approval. She saw him eye Zazo who was standing by her side. T?ra whispered to one of the guards. ¡°Bring me Joe please. Give her this.¡± T?ra passed him a note asking Joe to please come join her. Then Barron Hill stepped forward. He presented T?ra with coal. A ton of coal. T?ra gave him the nod of approval. ¡°Not everyone is here my queen?¡± Hodge said. Then Zazo left her side and stood as the representative of the missing generals who had chosen him to be in their place. Zazo presented a portrait of T?ra with Otchulissa sitting on her lap. T?ra smiled and gave him the nod of approval. Then T?ra stood up. Zazo returned to her side. The leaders were unsure what to make of this. ¡°Thank you. Now we will go to discuss peace. Only one speaker, one guard and one advisor may enter and attend sitting at the peace table.¡± T?ra heard them complaining but she ignored it. She was not having a small army stand in her prepared hall of peace. She went in and it was as she had wanted it. A massive round table was in the middle of the room. With three chairs for each tribe represented. One at the table, one directly behind and one on the side of both. Not behind the first chair nor directly next to it. She heard the whispering and the general discontent about the situation. T?ra sat down. Zazo sat on the chair to her right. Joe sat behind her, and Keimoni sat on the 3rd chair behind her left shoulder. General Nathan stood at the door making sure only three came in per region represented. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Griffith demanded. T?ra gave him a ¡®be silent¡¯ look. She looked around and noticed how so many chairs were still empty. Once everyone was seated T?ra stood up. ¡°I am making something clear before we begin. I have no memory of the past. I do not remember the things I am told I did. So, we are opening these talks of peace to honor my father¡¯s memory. I have chosen a round table because here we have no rank, no one is more honored than another. I see many have not come and that is unfortunate, but we will proceed. Now we will have rules at this table.
  1. There will be no interrupting. Each tribe will have a chance to speak, and this WILL be respected.
  2. There will be no shouting or derogatory speech. We are aiming for peace. Talk like that is unproductive.
  3. Any tribe representative may call for a break provided we have been in session without conclusion for some time.
  4. The representative may change after a break but not during a session.
Now that this is clear we may open the floor to discussion.¡± Hodge sat writing everything down and recording it, as was his job. So, discussions began. Each tribe got to present what they wanted and how they felt oppressed. When it came to Victoria, she didn¡¯t present her complains but rather asked T?ra direct questions. ¡°Lost your memory? How?¡± Keimoni advised that answer be given as others might be asking the same questions. ¡°I was told I was attacked here in my castle my pet tigers killed and I sustained a head injury that made me forget things. I am fortunate my guards scared off the attacker and a good physician tended to me.¡± Victoria looked so disappointed. ¡°Well at least your like for cats of the hunt is still in there.¡± she said looking at Otchulissa. ¡°Is that a Di¡¯Ilk?¡± Victoria asked. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°How did you get a cub and live to talk about it?¡± Victoria asked. ¡°Do you have a request for peace?¡± T?ra asked redirecting the conversation. ¡°More slaves to work my mine.¡± She said. ¡°Noted.¡± T?ra moved on to the next. It was clear that one day would not resolve the many issues and complaints. Meanwhile Irania slept and James talked with Lakisha. James told her of the good work he had done for the people. How good it felt and how maybe there was a place for them in Chayim. Viola knocked on the door. ¡°Come in¡± James called. ¡°Hi.¡± Viola said ¡°I just wanted to check on you.¡± After talking with Lakisha and James. Viola went to find her sister. Viola found Fiona talking with Natrica. ¡°Hey¡± Fiona said happy to see her ¡°I went looking for you.¡± ¡°And I went looking for you.¡± Viola replied. ¡°I got lost.¡± Fiona added. ¡°So, did I.¡± Viola said. Fiona hugged her. ¡°Guess what?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Viola responded. ¡°Ranger and I are together and now I am looking for a great guy to woo Nikki. She has never had a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Lucky her.¡± Viola said half meaning it. ¡°What?¡± Fiona blurted. ¡°She needs love, a special someone to make her see in color.¡± Fiona said. ¡°Some people can see in color without a special someone giving them rose tinted glasses.¡± ¡°I have to agree with Viola.¡± Natrica said ¡°Matchmaking is seldom appreciated and usually ends badly.¡± ¡°But if you help me, it will be great.¡± Fiona insisted. ¡°Nope, I am not getting involved. At all. Not even an opinion.¡± Viola replied. ¡°Natrica, you like love.¡± Fiona said. ¡°You planned that beautiful date for James and Kerri.¡± ¡°They liked each other. I just pointed them in the right direction.¡± Natrica responded. Fiona gave her big puppy dog eyes. ¡°Pleeeezz.¡± ¡°Fine¡± Natrica said. ¡°I will help you plan a date. Only if she likes the guy. Not you like him. Nikki has to like him and I need to think she likes him too, not just you.¡± Natrica clarified. Fiona grinned ¡°Awesomeness!¡± Viola and Natrica introduced themselves. They had not yet met despite the common belief that all the earthlings had been introduced. Natrica showed Viola her studio that T?ra had given her. Viola complemented the dance routine Natrica had created and had her students perform. Rachael came into the dance studio. ¡°Guess you haven¡¯t heard yet. There are others from earth here. They came with the Dragon Riders.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I met them last night and Keimoni kissed her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk with her.¡± Viola said. Rachael warned them. ¡°She is wearing a wig, the worst wig ever! I think something is wrong with her hair?¡± ¡°No one¡¯s hair on this planet is nice.¡± Fiona said. ¡°Natrica and Joe have nice hair.¡± Rachael pointed out. They all looked at Natrica¡¯s hair. It was nice, beautiful, her golden blond hair was still silky, and it shined. ¡°Why is your hair looking so nice?¡± Fiona asked. Natrica shrugged ¡°Diet, genetics.¡± she suggested conveniently leaving out the warm baths she was making use of. Jessica paced up and down. Caelin just watched. Shane tried to ignore it and Pragya did ignore it. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she come with the queen?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Maybe because the queen is busy¡­ the peace conference.¡± Shane pointed out. Then there was a knock on the door. Shane opened the door. Four women stood there. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Shane said in the queen¡¯s vernacular. ¡°What?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Shane asked in English. ¡°Yes, we want to know about you. Where on earth are you from?¡± ¡°Come in, I am from Canada.¡± Jessica said. ¡°What do you do back home?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°I am a detective.¡± Jessica looked at Shane waiting for him to answer for himself. ¡°I work as a doctor.¡± he answered. ¡°You are a doctor or you work as a doctor?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°My job is not my identity.¡± Viola was impressed. ¡°Who are you and where are you from?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°I am Fiona I work for the U.S Air force. I am a pilot.¡± ¡°Rachael Ceronio-¡± Jessica interrupted her ¡°As in Ceronio diamonds. How? You look different in person.¡± Rachael scowled at her. ¡°It¡¯s been a bit rough here.¡± She responded annoyed. ¡°I am Natrica Woods. I am from America.¡± Natrica was tired of being judge for being a dancer. She loved dancing and having people make her feel bad about it was just not alright. ¡°I am Viola, and I am German.¡± ¡°From Germany?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Yes, I am from Germany.¡± ¡°So why do you two look, like sisters.¡± Jessica asked. No one had thought they were sister before. Viola had black hair that had a red shine when in the sun and Fiona was golden blond. Even though they both had blue eyes it was a different blue. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Rachael asked intrigued. Jessica eyed them awaiting a reply. ¡°Our parents got divorced when we were really young, and I went with mom and Viola stayed with her dad. Full custody one child each.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡± Natrica said. ¡°I am happy with my life.¡± Viola said. ¡°I have a great life.¡± Fiona said. ¡°Why are you wearing that stupid and really bad wig?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Oh um¡­¡± Jessica wasn¡¯t sure what to say ¡°I have red hair and Prince Drake would only bring me to the castle if I hid my hair. Apparently red hair means you are royalty and it¡¯s gotten me into trouble before.¡± She answered. ¡°I have a dance class every morning early. Since you are not part of the peace talks would you like to join?¡± Natrica offered. ¡°Dance class? Like ballroom dancing?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Ballroom, Latin, even some more modern styles.¡± Natrica answered. ¡°That would be awesome.¡± Jessica replied, ¡°When do you hold the classes?¡± ¡°Normally early straight after eating but the peace talks have thrown it off a bit.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s do it now?¡± Jessica said. ¡°Really?¡± Rachael was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Jessica said, ¡°Bring Pragya and let¡¯s go dancing.¡± Natrica grinned from ear to ear. On the way to Natrica¡¯s dance studio Jessica asked Rachael. ¡°When will I get to speak to the queen?¡± Rachael sighed, ¡°As soon as the queen has time. I have told her that you are from earth, and you want to speak with her.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jessica was glad. When they arrived at the dance studio they called for music. Since they had nothing else to do, they danced. Natrica laughed and taught them how to do a few basic steps in several styles of dance. Some of the guards who also had nothing else to do came to see what the music was about. Finding beautiful women dancing was a pleasant surprise. They were invited to join in and they eagerly did. Natrica paired them up. Male and female partners. Guards from all tribes and women, free and slaves danced together. They had so much fun. Barn dancing was easy and fun in large groups and this was a large group. So that was Natrica¡¯s chosen style. Caelin the guard assigned to protect Jessica even joined in to Jessica¡¯s surprise. James and Lakisha heard the fun and went to investigate. They too joined in. Nikki, Spice, Sugar and even Rosaleighm joined in the fun. Natrica looked at how everyone despite their rank or tribe, they had joined in, and it was great to see everyone getting along. Dance was a universal language that brought people together. Then she had an idea. Maybe dance could be used to bridge gaps and T?ra wouldn¡¯t have to get married to a stranger. It bothered Natrica that T?ra was going to marry a stranger for peace and for them. She knew it was done in the olden days but in modern times there were better ways of achieving things. Natrica hoped that she had found one of those better ways with dancing. T?ra Trazzie tried to be fair, but it occurred to her that some just didn¡¯t want peace. They wanted revenge on her. No matter what she suggested it wasn¡¯t enough. She listened as Griffith started his third round of speaking. ¡°How do we know you will honor your side? You have asked more of us in the promise of you giving us what is rightfully ours to start with.¡± He began ¡°We all want to know, what will make you hold up your end?¡± T?ra stood up and addressed everyone. ¡°Would you feel more secure if a marriage bound me to my word?¡± She looked at their faces, it looked like the idea sat well with them. ¡°Then I propose a marriage between myself and the Dragon Rider¡¯s. I will marry the first prince and in this you will know I am held to my word.¡± A gasp of silence filled the room. Everyone looked at Drake the first prince of the Dragon Rider¡¯s. Yair was surprised Drake¡¯s bodyguard looked astonished. A messenger came in. He whispered to T?ra. ¡°Glisson of the Tskhali wants to represent the Lake Sky. He presented a skin of sweet wine.¡± ¡°Bring him in discreetly.¡± T?ra replied. Her whispers were the only sound as a room held its breath waiting for a reply. Glisson was brought in quietly and seated. Clearly, he had missed something. Drake stood up. ¡°My queen I must consult with my family before I may answer you.¡± ¡°Then send a message to them. We will have a break to eat.¡± T?ra said. T?ra was in the royal dining hall when Kerri¨Cliana Jones walked in. ¡°You are alright? I have men looking for you. When James returned alone and ill, we were concerned for your safety.¡± T?ra said all at once. ¡°I am fine. There is a woman in the dungeon claiming to be the real queen.¡± Kerri responded. T?ra face showed worry. T?ra kept her composure and excused herself from the meal. Then she fetched Hannah and went to the dungeon. ¡°What happened to James? Did he catch flu?¡± Kerri asked not really caring for the answer as they went towards the dungeon with Hannah in toe. ¡°No! he was taken by pirates and fed a magic elixir that turned him purple. We are looking for a way to cure him as the Mystic Healers can only prolong his life but not heal him.¡± Chapter 87: Dungeon Day 12 When Tiffany saw T?ra wearing royal clothes and her mother¡¯s crown, she became outraged. ¡°How dare you wear my mother¡¯s crown?! You imposter!¡± She screamed. ¡°Guards! Let me out right NOW!!¡± she ordered. ¡°My dear child what happened to you?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°I was kidnapped! Heads will roll for this!¡± T?ra just stared. A dirty woman with brown hair that had streaks of red in it raged and screamed behind the bars. Her clothes where those of peasants and she smelt like horse manure. T?ra looked at her with bravery. ¡°I am now the queen.¡± T?ra looked at the mess that stood before her. ¡°You made it easy for me to replace you. No one even knows what you look like. Yet I let them see me. My face is the known face of a new loved queen. You will never be queen again. But if you humble yourself, I will move you to a more comfortable place.¡± LooDay saw the red hair of the queen. ¡°My queen, spare me for I have sinned against you, but I have a peace offering.¡± T?ra was leaving but then he caught her attention. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I know where the lost heir is. I have seen her with my own eyes, and I can take you there.¡± ¡°The heir to my throne?¡± T?ra questioned. He gulped ¡°Yes, my queen, do with her as you want. But spare me for this knowledge.¡± ¡°Release him.¡± The guards released him. ¡°My queen.¡± He bowed to the ground. ¡°I know this waste.¡± Kerri said ¡°He tried to steal my things when I got poisoned.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t and now you are well. All is well that end well.¡± LooDay said hopefully. ¡°Lost heir? I killed everyone. That is a stupid rumour started by that Skiopia tribe in an attempt to overthrow me.¡± Tiffany said. ¡°I saw her, a child with wild red hair. She is in the forest.¡± LooDay insisted. ¡°Really a child living in the forest alone?¡± Kerri said in disbelief. ¡°I have seen it before. A girl survived the forest and lived alone. She doesn¡¯t speak.¡± T?ra said thoughtfully. ¡°What?!¡± Kerri exclaimed ¡°A child alone?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°But she is not alone.¡± LooDay said ¡°She is with warrior women who hate men and the queen.¡± ¡°So how did you escape?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°I can be persuasive.¡± He winked at her. ¡°Do you think he is telling the truth?¡± T?ra asked Kerri. ¡°Lying is just not my thing.¡± He interrupted. ¡°Be silent.¡± T?ra ordered. LooDay looked at the floor afraid for his life. ¡°It¡¯s worth checking out.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Clean him up and have him show General Nathan where these forest women are.¡± T?ra said to the dungeon keeper. ¡°I have good news. I know how to get us home. I met a wizard and he told me. There are crystals hidden. They all need to be brought to Mount Jeku. One crystal is in the city of gold. I don¡¯t know where that is. And another is in the Village Fish. I also don¡¯t know where that is but once we have them, we can place them with mine on mount Jeku and then we can go home.¡± Kerri told T?ra while they walked back towards the royal dining hall. ¡°I also need an Aurum to place the crystals, according to the writings I have read.¡± Kerri said. ¡°This is good news. Maybe I will not have to marry after all.¡± ¡°Marry who?¡± Kerri asked shocked at what she was hearing. ¡°I have proposed a marriage between myself and the Skiopia prince to ensure peace.¡± Kerri shook her head ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because I have the role of queen and you do not even know for sure if the crystals are where this wizard says they are. How long until my head rolls? If I am discovered, we all die.¡± T?ra stated. ¡°Is that why you killed forty-six people?¡± Kerri asked, ¡°the servants said you had an episode.¡± ¡°No that was Joe and not with my permission. Black Beard Gruff escaped the dungeon and Natrica was upset. It was a bad day.¡± T?ra finished. ¡°Sounds like it. Can you control Joe?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Can anyone?¡± ¡°Maybe Natrica.¡± Kerri suggested. ¡°Doubt it. Slow her down but not control.¡± The two women thought about the tasks ahead of them. Chapter 88: Black Beard Gruff Day 12 Captain Kumi was leaving, he noticed the lack of guards in the hallways. It didn¡¯t really bother him until he reached the main gate and there were no guards there either. Then he knew, an attack was being made on the castle. Kumi ran back into the castle. The quiet halls greeted him as he ran for the financier. When he got there the man was fine. ¡°I paid you in full.¡± he said looking up at Kumi. ¡°The castle is being attacked. Lock yourself in somewhere safe.¡± Kumi said. Kumi then walked quietly down the passageways listening but all he could here was music and a celebration. Viola stopped dancing. She thought she had seen someone come in but no one new joined them. Over the music and laughter, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Viola didn¡¯t take chances. She took out her knives discreetly walked towards the door. It was ajar not closed but not open either. The dancing studio was not a sealed room but rather, platforms on different levels of the castle looked down on it. She saw movement on the other side of the door. Then it happened. A volley of arrows came from all platforms showering down on the unsuspecting dancers. The music stopped and where laughter had filled the halls now screams did. Servant, guards, and earthlings alike suffered wounds. Viola ran along the sides and saw the first archer, he was reloading. She stabbed him in the face and ran to the next cutting his throat. But the third saw her and shot at her. He also had a short sword which he drew ready to defend himself. The screams drew attention. The dining halls heard the screaming and readied themselves for a fight. Kumi saw the archers, aiming at the screaming wounded people below. He killed three before being forced to engage in battle with the hooded men. Viv and her family entered the fight. She ran and slid on the floor, shooting a crossbow arrow into people as she went. Xoma threw knives with amazing accuracy, striking the head of everyone she aimed for. Rider was holding them off with his sword fighting skills. Viola called to them. ¡°I am glad to see you! I found my sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Xoma called back. Viv ran up the wall and did a back-flip shooting as she went. She landed with grace. Sliding her leg along the floor she kicked one over stabbing him in the throat as he landed. Kumi couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. This little package had power. Watching Viv fight and kill with such ease as grace was enchanting. She was by far the fairest of them all! The attackers retreated and regrouped heading for the throne room. More guards joined the fight but now no one who was who. Joe was fighting in the dining room ¡°Everyone meant to be here, put something red on.¡± Keimoni translated and so most of the confusion was eliminated. ¡°Where is the queen?¡± Joe asked. ¡°She has betrayed us.¡± Griffith replied. Joe warned him that if he speaks out against the queen again, she will kill him where he stands. Ambassador means nothing to her! Keimoni didn¡¯t like translating for Joe. Autumn was pulled into the fight. An armed man came for her. Drake tried to protect her but was struck by another. Autumn was forced to change into a dark blue panther. Joe put a red ribbon around her neck. Autumn killed and shredded all who came within her reach. Joe and Zazo held off as many at the door as they could, but the men kept coming. Autumn roared it was blood curdling. But Namir and Melisande heard the cry however they were engaged in their own fight. Victoria wanted to laugh. She knew the queen hadn¡¯t changed. But she was offended that her friend left her to die with the others. Keimoni stood in the corner holding a knife. ¡°We must get out of this room. Barricade the doors!¡± Joe ordered. They barricaded the doors. General Pan spoke up angry. ¡°The queen has betrayed us. We are trapped and death awaits us.¡± Zazo knew T?ra did not do this. ¡°Our queen is not attacking us!¡± he bellowed to the room ¡°She is not the woman you have heard about. She is genuine about her desire for peace! Now if I hear another person say my queen is behind this. I will run you through. Even you my General!¡± Zazo declared. Zazo was known by most of the generals. He was a man of honor and could be trusted. If he was so sure he would kill them, maybe, just maybe the queen was not responsible. ¡°Keimoni, how do we get out of this room?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°There is a passage under the table. But not everyone will be able to fit.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°It¡¯s narrow.¡± Keimoni was in shock. ¡°Alright. Then our ambassadors will hide in the passage. We will fight off the rest through the smallest door. We will have to control the fight.¡± ¡°I am not hiding in a hole.¡± Drake said ¡°Yair, you should. Keep the truth with you alive.¡± He instructed. ¡°My Prince?¡± Yair objected. While they were talking Victoria crawled into the passage. ¡°Are we going to discuss the cat in the room?¡± Griffith asked. ¡°No!¡± Zazo said ¡°Get in the passage.¡± Keimoni tried to get into the passage, but Joe stopped him. ¡°You my little translator are not going anywhere.¡± Victoria, Griffith, Yair, Nix, Barron Hill, Glisson and some advisors got into the passage. Ranger wasn¡¯t going to hide. He needed to find Fiona. The siege on the dining hall continued as the armies of Black Beard Gruff broke through. Town¡¯s folk wearing armor flooded the castle. Black Beard knew that numbers would keep them all busy, and he and his men could take control. A spark of hope had been given and he just kindled it in the directing he needed. * * * Down in the dungeon Tiffany heard the fight going on in her castle. She cringed that her things were being destroyed and that the fake queen had brought her kingdom to its knees. It never even crossed her mind that it was her fault or her actions that set things in motion. T?ra was hiding in the dungeon with Kerri¨Cliana. ¡°What is happening out there?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I think we are under attack. They want your head.¡± Kerri answered. T?ra took off the crown she was wearing. ¡°I failed to bring peace. People are dying and I can¡¯t do anything about it. I failed.¡± She sat on the dirty floor in her beautiful dress. Kerri sat next to her. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°You did more good in one week that most do in their whole lives. Just because you couldn¡¯t change the world in a week doesn¡¯t mean you failed. It just means fate didn¡¯t give you enough time.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± T?ra asked ¡°You think fate did this to us?¡± ¡°No but I do think that somethings we have no control over and no matter what we do somethings will happen. Live to rebuild once this is over.¡± Kerri said. ¡°You crazy, stupid, woman! You destroyed by kingdom!¡± Tiffany yelled at them from her cell. ¡°No!¡± T?ra said standing up ¡°You did! You killed your people. You cornered them so that they had nothing left to lose. You are public enemy number one by your own choices. I tried to hold a broken plate together. But you! You! Broke it.¡± T?ra was standing in front of Tiffany¡¯s cell. ¡°You are a selfish little girl, throwing temper tantrums like an un disciplined child. You will never be queen again and if someone deserved to die! It would be you!¡± T?ra said her face set like stone. Tiffany looked at her with defiance. The woman looked at one another with almost hatred. T?ra turned to Kerri. ¡°Unless that lost heir is found. I will not be returning home. I will not leave this world in her hands.¡± T?ra pointed at Tiffany accusingly. The prisoners looked at the floor. Tiffany and T?ra had been fighting in front of a full dungeon. sixty people who now knew that the queen who wanted peace was not the tyrant Tiffany who they had feared. This was going to be the gossip of a lifetime. If they ever got out to tell anyone. * * * General Nathan fought with his men toward the dining hall. He was not sure where the queen was. One of his men had arrived with a prisoner saying he knows where the lost heir is. The thief LooDay who had been suspected of many crimes was now leading a small group of men into the jungle in search of the lost heir. The attack happened shortly after his men had departed. General Nathan heard the screams from the dance studio. When Natrica the queen¡¯s friend held her dancing lessons. ¡°Men protect our own. To the dancing hall.¡± he ordered. They battled their way in. Viola ran as fast as she could to the next bow man shooting. They fought. He stabbed her in the leg. She stabbed him in the eye. ¡°I am down.¡± She called to Viv. Before she got a reply, Rider was there. ¡°Get up!¡± he said holding out his hand. ¡°Fight I will be alright.¡± She said. ¡°Get up!¡± Rider barked holding out his hand. He pulled Viola to her feet. He ran with her on his back to a high point. He put about thirty knives next to her. ¡°Watch our backs. Defend this position.¡± Rider then re-joined the fight. The assassin family stuck together. They fought near each other. Never being too far for aid if needed. Even though this was not the normal type of killing they did. They were very good at it. General Nathan and his men joined the fight. But no one knew who was on whose side. Jessica hid behind a basket of things in the corner. She could hear the fight and see some of it, but she was unable to join. A decapitated head rolled and stopped next to her. She puked. Fiona had been trained for this, but real killing and training were not the same thing and these people played dirty. But she was motivated to live. She was not dying today. She fought and clobbered as many as she could with the curtain poll she was using as a staff. When General Nathan and his men overwhelmed the room everyone surrendered. The General battled to tell who was meant to be there and who was not. ¡°Everyone stay as you are. If you move, you will be killed.¡± He announced, ¡°Lay down your weapons.¡± So, Spice was called to tell who was who. She could only determine so many but not between the new people. Rachael was glad she had been training with Joe. Today it had saved her life. Viola called from her high point. ¡°Protect the queen.¡± Nathan and his men bound the unsure people and went to the dining hall where the siege was on. His men tipped the scale in the favour of the queen. The ambassadors were brought from their hiding hole. ¡°The queen¡¯s men saved us?¡± Griffith said surprised. ¡°Where is the queen?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I thought she was here.¡± General Nathan replied. ¡°Find and protect the queen.¡± Zazo ordered. Then General Nathan remembered that T?ra had sent a prisoner to him with one of his men. Maybe she had visited the dungeon. ¡°The dungeon.¡± Nathan said. Zazo and Joe ran as fast as they could. When they got to the dungeon, they found T?ra and Kerri¨Cliana sitting on the floor. ¡°My queen.¡± Zazo said ¡°I feared the worst.¡± T?ra stood up. ¡°My peace conference was attacked and all I could do was hid in the dungeon.¡± Joe looked them. ¡°I am glad you are alright.¡± Joe said. ¡°I am not.¡± T?ra said ¡°How am I going to bring peace now?¡± ¡°The same way as before. This does not stop or break you. This is your world now. Lead it.¡± Joe said. General Nathan come in with some of his men. ¡°Find out who attacked my castle.¡± T?ra said ¡°The conference will continue.¡± ¡°There are many wounded and dead.¡± Zazo said. T?ra walked towards the dining hall. Bodies lay on the floor. Blood splashed on her shoes. ¡°Hey.¡± Tiffany yelled ¡°I am the queen!¡± But no one paid attention. T?ra reached the dining hall. Her ambassadors were safe. But some of the others were not so lucky. ¡°We will honor our dead. Count our losses and continue tomorrow. This has been a day of devastation. But it will not break us. Be alert, find your people. The person responsible will be found.¡± She said looking at Griffith. Then T?ra added ¡°Do not leave the castle. Or you will be seen as the guilty running. It would be unfortunate if my men killed one of you by accident.¡± ¡°Are you saying you still want peace?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do we know this was not you¡¯re doing?¡± Drake asked. ¡°If I wanted you dead you would be. Do you think I could endanger my own friends and leave them to die with you? Or should they not have just killed you as soon as I left instead of fighting by your side? Why would my men fight each other?¡± T?ra waited for an answer. The room was quiet as they considered what she had said. Zazo looked at Drake with disdain. ¡°I warned you not to doubt our queen.¡± Zazo picked up his sword. ¡°No more killing today.¡± T?ra said ¡°Let them doubt. The truth always comes out. Find out whose men attacked me.¡± Nikki sat on a bed shaking. She had been hit with an arrow in her right arm. The new girl Jessica sat on the bed next to her. She was shivering. She had cuts and scrapes. Shane and Spice and others patched up and covered the dead. Their faces expressionless and unreadable. Natrica had been hit with multiple arrows. She was sleeping due to the herbs Spice made her drink. Rachael had a bad cut on her left arm and right leg from being in the fight. She had killed her first person. The dead and wounded kept coming in. Ranger ran in. When he saw Fiona, he rushed over. They hugged. James was breaking out in purple spots and Lakisha was still missing. T?ra walked in with Zazo and Joe. ¡°What happened?¡± T?ra asked. Viola answered in English. ¡°We were dancing and having fun when arrows flew at us. It was someone named Black Beard Gruff. His men started a revolt against you. I am glad you are alive.¡± ¡°Black Beard?¡± Joe said. A sinking feeling in T?ra stomach made her want to be sick. She had called Zazo back and left Black Beard. Joe ran over to Natrica. ¡°Will she be alright?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shane said ¡°We are going to remove the arrows. But she has lost a lot of blood.¡± Joe looked at Fiona. ¡°Your boyfriend can heal people. Tell him to heal her!¡± she demanded. ¡°Calm down.¡± Fiona said. ¡°Tell him to heal her.¡± Joe barked. Joe looked like she was going to kill everyone. ¡°Are you sure it was Black Beard¡¯s men?¡± T?ra asked Viola. ¡°Yes. They were. Some are alive and wounded in the room next door.¡± T?ra went into the room next door with Kerri and Viola. Captain Kumi was laying on a bed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°I was stupid. When I realized there was an attack happening, I couldn¡¯t leave. No one knows me so they presume I am one of Black Beard¡¯s men.¡± He said. Kerri called for captain Kumi to be taken to the room next door and to be unbound. ¡°This man brought me here safely. I paid him fifty gold pieces.¡± Kerri added. ¡°Did you now.¡± T?ra said. Kerri grinned a silly grin. ¡°I am back safely.¡± ¡°My queen.¡± Captain Kumi said to T?ra. ¡°What is your name?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Kumi.¡± ¡°Are you are a skilled fighter?¡± ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± ¡°What work do you do?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I provide protecting to travelers for a price. Slave traders are my biggest customer at the moment.¡± Captain Kumi was moved to the other room. The dead were being laid on the floor so the ambassadors could come and identify who was part of their party. ¡°I guess dancing was a bad idea.¡± Jessica said. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. It was fun and the castle would still have been attacked. We just might have been alone in the room without the Dragon Rider¡¯s army nearby to fight for us.¡± Shane said. ¡°Caelin would have been in the room with us.¡± Jessica said. ¡°One man couldn¡¯t protect you. I think this was proved back at the palace. Even a boy took him out.¡± Jessica smiled an awkward smile. Viv, Rider, and Xoma came to Viola. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Viv asked. ¡°I will be. Where is Jacob?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Hiding in our room. He will be fine.¡± Xoma said. ¡°Thanks for helping me.¡± Viola said to Rider. ¡°Mmmm.¡± Rider responded. Prince Drake walked in. He went over to Jessica. Yair was by his side as usual. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. ¡°I will be.¡± Jessica replied. Rider looked at him. ¡°It that the prince?¡± he asked his mother. ¡°I believe it is.¡± Xoma said. ¡°Prince of the Skiopia tribe?¡± Viv asked. She had never met a prince or a queen before. No royal member really. ¡°It makes sense he is here and not his father. Always found his father to be¡­¡± Xoma stopped talking. Drake was looking right at her. ¡°The woman he is with is from earth like me.¡± Viola told them. ¡°I think she said her name was Jessica. But I met a lot of people today so I might be wrong.¡± ¡°Why is the prince talking with a woman from earth?¡± Viv asked. Shane came over. ¡°Hi I am Shane. I will be examining you.¡± Shane said in vernacular. Viola pretended she didn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Sorry what?¡± she asked in English. ¡°I am going to examine your leg.¡± He said ¡°So where are you from?¡± Shane asked while examining her leg. ¡°Germany. I am an air-hostess¡± she said. ¡°Very nice.¡± Shane replied. ¡°I am from Canada, and I am a doctor.¡± ¡°How many of us here are from earth?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Lots, it seems that everyone from earth had the same idea. Go to the castle. I almost didn¡¯t come. This world has been rough.¡± He said. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She replied. ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± Shane said. He pulled the knife out putting a cloth over it. He began stitching without anesthetic. Viola gritted her teeth. Shane kept taking. ¡°So, you made friends even with a language barrier. Jessica my travel partner managed to do the same. She had made friends with the prince. I think they could be happy if she stopped running and just enjoyed life. But she will never be able to do that. But somehow the prince still likes her.¡± Viola grabbed his arm. Pain all over her face ¡°STOP TALKING!¡± she said slowly threw gritted teeth. ¡°Was just trying to make it easier.¡± Shane said. Viola couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She screamed. The whole room looked at her. Spice come over with some numbing herbs that she rubbed on. Ranger¡¯s people arrived. T?ra was happy to see them. They spoke with Ranger then approached the queen. ¡°We are here to help your friend. But I see many are wounded. Shall we help them?¡± ¡°Please¡± T?ra said. She stood in the doorway. Jessica sat up. ¡°That¡¯s the queen. I need to speak with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not proper.¡± Yair objected but Jessica hobbled over. Drake watched. ¡°Your majesty, I am Jessica Wildness and I really need to speak with you.¡± Jessica said doing a bad curtsy. ¡°You must be the earth girl who tazzered my Viden.¡± T?ra said looking at her. ¡°He kissed me. I was just defending myself.¡± Jessica defended. ¡°So, you are from earth, and you want to go home?¡± T?ra said. ¡°Yes.¡± Jessica answered surprised the queen already knew this. ¡°Welcome to the club. Your fellow earthlings are all in this room. They also want to go home. But they have no way getting home. However, we have been looking and there is a positive possibility.¡± ¡°Are you from earth?¡± Jessica asked. T?ra looked at her with a raised eyebrow ¡°I am the queen. Graciously hosting all earth people.¡± Jessica wanted to be bold, but she decided against it. ¡°Thank you¡± she said in English. Jessica was walking back to Drake when she turned and asked. ¡°How is it you understand English?¡± Josephina came over and laid a strong grip on her arm. ¡°If you expose our queen, you all will die. I will kill you first if that happens.¡± Jessica looked at Joe. She was going to say something. But Joe¡¯s eyes told her better. The woman was covered in blood. Other people¡¯s blood and she looked like she was still in the mood to kill. Also, she genuinely didn¡¯t care. She was afraid of nothing. Not the queen. Not the dragon riders. Nothing. She would kill them all, walk away and be just fine. Jessica gulped. ¡°Ok¡± Drake came over. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he asked Joe. Joe didn¡¯t answer. Zazo came over. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was asking?¡± Drake said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand you. She is a warrior from a faraway place, and I saw today why the queen keeps her around.¡± Drake had fought with Joe and Zazo. He had seen how proficient Joe was at killing and he didn¡¯t like Joe being near Jessica. Shane went with Drake to the next room to doctor up Drake¡¯s men who were still alive but unidentified. Shane saw Pragya laying on the floor with the dead. ¡°Pragya?¡± He checked her pulse. She was dead. ¡°No, No, No¡± he said. He stared CPR. ¡°Please No!¡± Drake watched feeling sorry for the man. His woman was dead. Shane tried and tried but she was not coming back. He sat on the floor holding her hand. Tears rolled down his checks. Drake ordered no one to disturb him. The attack on the castle had been too costly. Who was this Black Beard who was responsible? ¡°Find out who attack the castle. Bring him to me alive.¡± Drake told his men. He wouldn¡¯t stay alive after Drake had him. Chapter 89: Villagers Day 12 The letter arrived with Drake¡¯s father. He was delighted at the thought of a bonding between the queen and his son. He sent word that ever hour that Drake must except the bonding and be bonded to the queen. Prince Ryu was thinking of how he could run the world. * * * That night T?ra looked out at the stars. She was sitting in the stable with Sherralee. Otchulissa was stalking bugs in the hay. T?ra heard a commotion outside. She opened the door to see her guards getting killed by villagers. Men, women and children with tools as weapons stormed the castle, calling for the queen¡¯s head. ¡°Give us the queen and we will spare you.¡± They called to the guards. T?ra hid in the stable. Her heart pounded in her chest. To her, her breathing sounded louder than the horses. She snuffed out the lantern. Only the light from outside shone in. * * * Viola sat in her room. Viv knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Viola called. ¡°It¡¯s Viv.¡± she said from behind the door. Viola opened the door. Viv came in. ¡°I am going into the City Point. I wanted to say goodbye before I felt.¡± Viv told her. Viola wanted to say I will come with you. But she knew why Viv was going into the City Point and she was not going to try to stop her. ¡°Thank you for your kindness to me.¡± Viola said hugging her. Viv hugged her back. ¡°You are my friend and if you need anything, I am here for you.¡± Viola said. Viv gave her a brown coat. It was beautiful. The back had a beautiful design on it. ¡°Wear it when you travel.¡± Viv said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viv left the room. Viola heard a commotion outside. She opened the door again. An arrow flew down the passage. Viola closed the door and grabbed her knives. She now wished she had allowed the wired red glowing eyed people to heal her. But she hated people being in her head. It was too invasive for her. So injured and sore she opened her door. It had been Viv¡¯s arrow that flew passed. Villagers were attacking burning as they came, yelling for the queen¡¯s head. Viola looked at the boy who Viv had killed. He was about fourteen-years-old. ¡°I had too.¡± Viv said sadly to Viola. An axe just missed Viola¡¯s head. She turned to see a boy of about sixteen-years-old. ¡°Give us the queen or die with her.¡± He said with meaning and certainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the queen is?¡± Viola replied. ¡°Lies!¡± he spat at her. Then he charged with a knife. Viola sunk her blade into the boy¡¯s neck. She felt his warm blood run over her hand as she finished it. He had been a true believer, as young as he was, he knew what he was doing, and he meant it. Viola laid his body on the floor. ¡°You had too.¡± Viv said comfortingly. ¡°Why are they sending their children to die?¡± Viola asked. But before Viv could answer more children with weapons came down the passage. Viv and Viola killed them all. Anyone who came down the passage they killed. Even children as young as ten who lifted to weapon to harm them died. Covered in the blood of children, Viola and Viv went to check on Jacob. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. * * * Jessica sat in the room with Shane. Dead bodies piled up against the walls. The alive people had been moved. Shane sat on the floor next to Pragya. Tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I brought her here.¡± He finally said. ¡°No, the people who killed her are responsible. If you had left her, she might have died of disease or worse.¡± Jessica paused ¡°At least she died a free woman. Not a slave to anyone. She ate at the king¡¯s table.¡± Shane appreciated Jessica¡¯s attempted to comfort him. But there was no comforting him. He did feel better knowing she had lived a little and she was a free woman. But she died in the castle. The place he had taken her to. He felt it was so unfair that she was dead. Screams rang out from the next room. Jessica and Shane thought it was the grieving being told that those they loved were dead. Villagers came into the room. Jessica and Shane looked up at them. Then they grabbed Jessica who was no longer wearing a wig. Shane stood up. ¡°Let her go. She did not do this.¡± He said. But they hit Shane and took Jessica out with them. Jessica screamed so loud she was sure someone would become deaf. But her kicking and screaming made no difference. She was taken out of the castle and given to soldiers outside the gate. The fighting was everywhere. The villagers had revolted against the queen. Jessica was taken to Black Beard Gruff. He looked at her. Touching her hair and face. Jessica pulled away every time he went to touch her. ¡°Send a message to the ruling prince of the Skiopia tribe, tell him we have the lost heir safely in our care and that we are his servant in the takeover. Tell him she will be treated as a princess. We will wait for him in the watch tower on the road to the north outside the City Point.¡± Black Beard commanded his men. ¡°How fortunate are we. The lost heir kept safe by the dragon rider¡¯s is true and not just a rumor.¡± Black Beard grinned. It was a good day for him. Even though his men failed to kill the queen he still had leverage. The lost heir to the throne of Chayim. * * * The leaders sat in the council hall at the round table. They were discussing the queen¡¯s absence. T?ra had not returned after the battle. Nor did she address them formally. Joe and Zazo where in the council hall with Keimoni. Keimoni was there because Zazo has requested him. He honestly wanted to be as far away as possible from Joe, but she was difficult to avoid. ¡°I have seven dead.¡± Drake prince of the dragon riders said. ¡°Eight of my mean are dead.¡± complained Griffith. ¡°We have all sustained loss.¡± Victoria stated. Ranger looked around at the restless leaders. Autumn stood at the broken door. ¡°Are we going to discuss the cat in the room?¡± Victoria asked. Autumn glared at her. ¡°I have never been to one of these before. I really have no royal blood at all. But I expected more civilized people to be sitting at the table with me.¡± Glisson said ¡°We should be talking about what matters, peace. Is the queen genuine? Will she marry Prince Drake, and will this world be restored?¡± he asked. ¡°Boy you are naive. Even if the queen has forgotten her sins we have not. We do not want her to remember and double cross us. After all, think about this¡­ the queen leaves the room and then we are attacked?¡± Griffith said. As he was talking a commotion caught everyone¡¯s attention. Screams from the servants filled the room. Joe drew her weapons and so did everyone else. ¡°What is going on?¡± Joe asked Keimoni. Her question was answered as villagers stormed into the room covered in blood. They used their tools as weapons. ¡°Give us the queen.¡± One shouted. ¡°She is not here?¡± Victoria answered. ¡°Kill them all.¡± He told his men. The battle began, trained men killing villagers who thought they stood a chance. The slaughter ended with men, women and children laying on the stone floor. Blood covered the floor. Not one inch was untouched. Joe was out of the room to find Natrica and Spice and Rosaleighm. She had left them in the room with the wounded. She killed anyone who raised a weapon to her. When she got to the room¡­ * * * Natrica sat on her bed. Rosaleighm and Spice were playing a game of snap, with her pictures drawn on old scrolls. They heard screams. Spice picked up her staff. Rosaleighm did the same. Natrica hid under the bed with many other wounded. She didn¡¯t want to fight. She still had blood on her from the attack earlier. The Mystic Healers that were in the room looked terrified. When villagers with pitch forks and scythes charged the room, Natrica was in shock. They killed the wounded that they could. Rosaleighm and Spice held them off, but some made it past. They killed without discrimination. Natrica was forced to protect herself. She killed a woman trying to kill her. Then Joe came in and killed everyone in her way. She didn¡¯t even check if they were armed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Joe asked. Natrica looked at the woman. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill her.¡± She said. Joe took her hand ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She looked around the room. ¡°Anyone who wants to live, follow me.¡± Joe said. Spice told them to follow Joe. Spice had learnt to follow what Joe was saying even when she didn¡¯t understand individual words. The wounded hobbled after Joe. They arrived in the queen¡¯s dining hall. Joe started to barricade the doors. She was about to ask Natrica to pass her that chair when she saw Chris. He was standing at a door with a gun in his hand. He raised it and shot Natrica in the head. The bullet passed right though. Natrica¡¯s brains splattered all over the queen¡¯s dining table. Joe threw a knife at him but it missed. Natrica¡¯s brain matter twitched on the table and as it slid down the chairs. Blood splattered all over as the body of Natrica crumpled to the floor. Joe screamed! A villager vomited. The sound of the gun shot rang out in the castle. Villagers and soldiers alike conversed on the queen¡¯s dining hall. Joe¡¯s scream was blood curdling and all who heard if felt afraid. Joe cut the ligaments of a villager and called Rosaleighm to finish him. The child stood before the man who could not even raise his hand to protect himself. Joe held the knife in Rosaleighm¡¯s hand and cut out his throat. As his warm blood ran over their hands and his dead body fell to the floor. Rosaleighm realized she didn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. Her fear inside melted away as his blood spilled out over the floor. The undersized child who looked about nine years old but was actually twelve-years-old. Realized she was able to protect herself. Without fear she attacked the converging hoards. Joe assisted, she wanted Rosaleighm to be able to kill and not hesitate or feel bad about it. * * * Nikki hid in her room, she tried to find the gun she had hidden under her mattress. But she couldn¡¯t find it. Then she heard the gun shot. She knew it was the gun she couldn¡¯t find. A sinking feeling washed over her. She slid under the bed and hit hoping no one would find her. She had no weapons with her and after the first attack she didn¡¯t think she would need any. Fiona barged into her room. ¡°Nikki are you in here?¡± she asked the empty room. ¡°Yes.¡± Nikki called from under the bed. ¡°What are you doing under there?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Staying alive.¡± Nikki replied crawling out. ¡°Come I heard a gunshot.¡± Fiona beckoned. ¡°I am not going towards the gunshot.¡± Nikki replied flatly ¡°I want to live.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job to help people. I am a pilot for the U.S.A air force.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Are you brave enough to check on James and Lakisha?¡± Fiona asked. Nikki hesitated. ¡°What is going on out there?¡± ¡°Villagers are attacking the castle, they want T?ra¡¯s head. Well, the queen¡¯s and no one knows where the queen is. T?ra has not been seen since the sick bay after the soldiers attacked.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Nikki reluctantly agreed ¡°I will check on them.¡± ¡°Hope I live.¡± she muttered under her breath as she walked out. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Fiona encouraged. ¡°I have a bow and arrows for you. Use them if needed.¡± Fiona gave her a beautiful bow and a quiver full of arrows, about seventy. Nikki ran to James¡¯ room. She banged on the door. ¡°It¡¯s Nikki, I am here to check if you are alright.¡± She called. The sound of heavy furniture moving came from the outside of the door. Lakisha opened it just enough for Nikki to squeeze in. ¡°Are you both alright?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°No!¡± Lakisha said pushing the desk back in front of the door. ¡°James is covered in purple spots. The mystic healers that were meant to come heal him, never came. He¡¯s dying!¡± James lay on the bed covered in purple polka dots. ¡°Hi¡± he mumbled ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as Lakisha makes it out to be. I will be fine.¡± He said weakly. ¡°After the attack the Mystic Healers got caught up healing the wounded.¡± Nikki said. Lakisha rolled her eyes. ¡°We are under attack again from the villages of Point. They want the queen¡¯s head.¡± Lakisha gave her a ¡®stop making excesses¡¯ look. Nikki realized nothing was going to make Lakisha feel better. Someone she loved was dying and nothing was more important than that to her. ¡°I heard a gunshot.¡± James asked. ¡°So, did I but I didn¡¯t go and check it out, instead I am here.¡± Nikki answered. ¡°Who has a gun?¡± Lakisha asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nikki said, ¡°But I worry it¡¯s not one of us.¡± Chapter 90: Road Rage Day 12 Rachael was bathing off the blood when she heard the villagers attack. She quickly got dressed and found a weapon. It sounded like the battle was moving away from her. It seemed like forever as she waited in her room. Then she heard a gunshot. ¡®Chris¡¯ she thought ¡®He must be free.¡¯ His words of I will kill you filled her mind. She felt unsafe in her room. She carefully opened the door and looked. There was no one. She ran quietly down the passages towards the sick bay where Chris had been. When she got there only the dead greeted her and Chris was not among them. Her heart sank. She heard a scuff behind her and turned into a big man. ¡°I have one of the queen¡¯s friends.¡± He called to others outside the room. They were searching, every room. Killing anyone who they thought was a benefactor of the queen¡¯s rule. ¡°Hair like that, she really is a friend of the queen.¡± A woman said to the man. Rachael tried to pull away. But he gripped her tightly. She tried to hit him but to no avail. The woman struck her with a bronze pot. Blood gushed from her nose. They dragged the screaming Rachael out of the castle and bound her hands and feet. ¡°Help me!¡± Rachael screamed. ¡°Anyone!¡± she began to cry as fear won. She knew no one was coming. She was helpless and all the training she had done with Joe was not enough. She was going to die. They tied a rope to her feet and to the saddle of a horse. A man then rode the horse from the castle all the way to the City Point. Proclaiming as he went. ¡°We have dealt a blow to the queen. See the privileged fall.¡± Rachael was dragged by her feet behind the horse. She felt her skin getting ripped off and the horse galloped through the lower town outside the castle. Her whole body was bashed, scrapped and torn as the horse ran. By the time they reached the stone streets of the City Point, Rachael was a skinless body that left a trail of blood. They untied the rope from the saddle and left her tied up and mostly dead, to finish dying in the streets. * * * Meanwhile in the castle Joe was on a murderous rampage. Nikki sat with Lakisha and James in their barricaded room. Spice watched as Rosaleighm embraced killing and she realized she didn¡¯t want this. T?ra hid in the stables with her horse Sherralee and Otchulissa. Viola and Viv found Jacob, Xoma and Rider. The family held the west wing. Killing all who carried a weapon. Captain Kumi found Kerri-liana. ¡°Come gosling, we have move.¡± Kerri didn¡¯t even correct him on her name. She followed the giant of a man. He led her to the money chamber where he had been taking the stragglers he had found. She looked at the treasurer, Hodge and others she had seen but didn¡¯t know. Even kitchen slaves and workers of the garden¡¯s where there. ¡°Keep the door shut. Only open for me.¡± He told the treasurer. Then he ran off with his sword and the door was closed. ¡°What is happening?¡± Hodge asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kerri answered. ¡°Who is that man?¡± a slave asked. ¡°Captain Kumi, a mercenary he brought me back to the castle safely.¡± ¡°I knew he was not one of the queen¡¯s men.¡± Hodge said. ¡°No but he should be.¡± Kerri said. Captain Kumi walked quietly through the north wing. He saw a man. He hid himself behind a pillar. ¡°Declare yourself.¡± He ordered. ¡°I am General Nathan. Declare yourself!¡± Nathan said to Kumi. ¡°I am Captain Kumi, fighting for the queen.¡± He answered. ¡°So am I.¡± Nathan lowered his sword. ¡°I do not know you captain. Who are you here with?¡± General Nathan asked presuming he had come with one of the representatives for the peace conference. ¡°I returned Kerri¡­ something to the castle. She was lost after a storm, and she hired me to bring her safely to the castle.¡± Captain Kumi replied. ¡°Have you seen my queen?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Not since the first attack. Last I saw her she was with Kerri and she didn¡¯t look well.¡± Kumi replied ¡°I am taking people to the treasury for safety. Kerri and others are there, locked up safely.¡± General Nathan gave him a bow of honor. ¡°May we meet again in better days.¡± Kumi bowed in return. ¡°May it be soon.¡± They parted ways and Kumi went on looking for Viv. The woman with the black hair that killed with such grace. Every move had finesse. * * * Drake and the other leaders and representatives convened at the queen¡¯s dining hall. Blood covered every part of the floor. The table had brains on it and the wounded from the sick bay were safely in a corner with Spice a physician. ¡°Who spared our wounded?¡± Drake asked. His wounded men replied. ¡°That woman who stands covered in the blood of the slain. She fetched us from the recovery room and brought us here. Where she protected us. But after her friend was killed¡± he stopped talking. Spice spoke up. ¡°Forgive me speaking to you, my prince. My friend is grieved, and she wants revenge on those who killed her friend.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Spice indicated towards Natrica¡¯s body. ¡°Grief has made her ill and no amount of blood will comfort her.¡± Drake looked at Joe who was standing at the far door, she had no expression on her face. A blank look. She was soaked with the blood of the villagers. Keimoni looked at them. ¡°My prince, she was a woman without honor or conscience, her fallen friend was the only one who could make her be reasonable. You should fear her.¡± Drake saw the fear in Keimoni¡¯s eyes. Joe marched over to them. ¡°None leave alive. All who entered the castle to kill, will die in the castle! Keimoni, tell them what I am saying.¡± Joe ordered. So, he did. ¡°They are retreating.¡± Victoria said. Keimoni translated. ¡°Help me hunt them down or die with them!¡± Joe said. Her face was as stone. She meant it and everyone in the room knew it. Yair told Prince Drake. ¡°We will check the west wing.¡± Drake said drawing his sword. All the leaders followed in kind. They didn¡¯t want to die for nothing. Joe killed every villager she found. Armed or unarmed. She encouraged Rosaleighm to kill as well. The two marched to the main gate leaving bodies behind them. Drake checked his room. Nothing was taken. He checked Jessica¡¯s room, but she was not there. He found Shane bleeding on the floor next to Pragya. ¡°They took Jessica. I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± Shane said. Drake quickly gathered his men. ¡°Search everywhere. Jessica must be found.¡± So, the dragon rider¡¯s army began their search. Drake found Viola, Viv, Rider and Xoma. ¡°I am Prince Drake of the Skiopia tribe have you seen Jessica?¡± he asked. ¡°No, we have not.¡± Viv said. ¡°Who is Jessica?¡± Xoma asked. ¡°Jessica is a woman with red hair who come to the castle with the Dragon Riders and Shane the physician.¡± Viola said ¡°She was dancing with us when we were attacked by the soldiers. She is the one who insisted on speaking to the queen. In the sick bay.¡± ¡°We have not seen her.¡± Xoma said. ¡°How do you know she has red hair?¡± Drake asked with his hand on his sword. ¡°Because I made friends with her. She is the one who was nice to Natrica about her dancing group.¡± Jacob came out from his hiding place. ¡°Prince Drake, will I be allowed to be a dragon rider when I grow up?¡± he asked. Drake was caught off guard. ¡°You need to be a Skiopia.¡± Drake said trying to let him down easy. ¡°I am a Skiopia, well my mom is.¡± He blurted. ¡°Jacob!¡± Xoma scolded. Drake looked at Xoma, her daughter that was clearly a Vibash and her son that clearly was not a Vibash. He looked at the caster boy and Viola. ¡°Are you a Skiopia?¡± Drake asked Xoma. ¡°I was.¡± Xoma replied. ¡°Was?¡± Drake asked. ¡°I have no people anymore, you forgot about us in Fort Rock.¡± Drake was ashamed. Fort Rock had been lost to the queen¡¯s men. They had retreated and left their own to die. They told themselves it was to save lives. They had been told that everyone had died, and that the queen¡¯s onslaught was unending. It was lost, there was no hope and no survivors. ¡°Your husband?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Dead.¡± ¡°Your children?¡± he asked. ¡°Of no concern of yours.¡± She told him. ¡°So why are you looking for Jessica?¡± Viola asked changing an awkward subject. Drake looked at his men that were with him. He looked at Yair. He turned to Jacob. ¡°If you still want to be a dragon rider when you grow up. You will be welcomed.¡± Jacob grinned. Drake then left. He met Captain Kumi on his way. ¡°Declare yourself?¡± Kumi ordered. ¡°Drake of the Skiopia.¡± Drake replied. ¡°Prince Drake.¡± Yair informed. ¡°I am Captain Kumi. There is a safe place in the treasury where you can wait out the attack.¡± Kumi said. ¡°The attack is over. I am in search of a woman, Jessica who was taken.¡± Kumi looked around him. ¡°Search the dead. There are many.¡± Drake ordered that all the dead be gathered to one place, Natrica¡¯s dancing studio. He would look for Jessica and his missing men. Captain Kumi went and let those hiding in the treasury know that the battle was over. Kerri-liana decided she was going to stick with Captain Kumi as they went to join the others. ¡°Please take me to the place where everyone has gathered.¡± Kerri asked Kumi. He looked at the bodies lying on the floor and thought if he was escorting her, maybe he would see ¡®her¡¯ again. ¡°When I saw Prince Drake, he said they were meeting in Natrica¡¯s dance hall.¡± He told Kerri. ¡°I know where that is.¡± Kerri led the way. Everyone followed Captain Kumi. When they arrived at the dancing hall it was heaps of bodies. The smell of blood made Kerri vomit. Joe came in angry. ¡°Some of the villagers have escaped. I saw them running. I need men to help me chance them down.¡± Joe said. But she was met with looks of disgust. ¡°You want us to leave our friends still warm bodies to chance down pond scum in the streets?¡± Victoria asked. Joe noticed how many bodies there really was. T?ra walked in. Despite her best efforts all she could not hide the tears as she looked at the dead. Then Natrica¡¯s body was brought in. Silence fell over the room. Joe¡¯s choking back tears broke the silence. ¡°We will give her a burial that will honor her forever.¡± Keimoni said. T?ra stood outside the door. Zazo came, bring another body. When he saw T?ra crying, he put the body down. ¡°My queen?¡± ¡°My friend is d-dead.¡± T?ra stuttered. Zazo put his hand on her shoulder. Tying to be comforting. T?ra hugged him. Zazo stood awkwardly unsure what he should do. He put one arm around her being careful where he put it. Nikki came into the room. ¡°I need help, James is looking terrible. Lakisha will not leave him.¡± She looked at the rows and heaps of sorted and unsorted dead. Then she saw Natrica. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked. ¡°Chris shot her in the head.¡± Joe answered while covering Natrica with a scarlet cloth. ¡°I will find him and kill him.¡± Joe said. T?ra pulled herself together. She walked into the room with puffy eyes and a puffy face. ¡°Today we have experienced loss beyond what can be consoled. We all have been attacked while trying to make peace. The peace conference will go on once we have said goodbye and honored our dead. We will find out who is behind this.¡± T?ra¡¯s face was serious despite the puffiness. ¡°Pray it wasn¡¯t you. For whoever is responsible Will die and no mercy will be shown as no mercy was shone today.¡± ¡°I want everyone slave, free, ambassador, soldier, every living soul in this castle here in this room. We are going to see how terrible our loss is. Then we will honour our dead, and then the peace talks will continue.¡± T?ra looked at Zazo. ¡°Gather one man from every tribe and search the rooms, bring everyone here.¡± Fiona found Ranger in the kitchen. ¡°You are alive.¡± She said relieved. They followed the sound of people to Natrica¡¯s dancing hall. The smell of the dead was overwhelming. Fiona held her nose. T?ra looked like she had been crying and there was grief on everyone¡¯s face. Fiona looked at Nikki who was holding a bow with a quiver of arrows on her back. ¡°I am glad to see you. What happened?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Chris shot Natrica in the head. She¡¯s dead.¡± Nikki told her. ¡°What!?!¡± Fiona exclaimed ¡°Why would he do that? He didn¡¯t even know her.¡± Fiona added. ¡°Joe seems to be taking it hard. She hasn¡¯t even cried properly.¡± Nikki added. T?ra came over. ¡°I am so sorry this has happened. We will catch everyone involved.¡± T?ra assured. ¡°How?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°With all the leaders here. Everyone has lost too much. Everyone will be motivated to work together to find the people responsible.¡± T?ra said. This made sense to Nikki and Fiona. Prince Drake came over. ¡°May I speak with you in private?¡± He asked T?ra. ¡°Yes.¡± She moved to the corner of the room. Drake looked at her puffy face from crying. ¡°I see you are a woman who cares. I am sorry about your friends.¡± Drake said. ¡°Thank you. I am sorry about your loved ones.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°I will accept the offer of betrothal. I ask one thing of you. Please find Jessica my companion. She was taken during the battle.¡± ¡°Jessica the girl from far away?¡± T?ra inquired. ¡°Yes.¡± Drake answered. ¡°I will put my best men to the task. I will keep you updated to everything I find.¡± T?ra told him. ¡°Thank you, my queen¡± he said. Zazo and the chosen men from each tribe returned with everyone in the castle, great and small, free, slave and earthling. Lakisha was yelling at the man carrying her. ¡°Put me down, I am friends with the queen. She will be so angry!¡± Lakisha yelled. ¡°I sent them.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Why?¡± Lakisha asked angrily. ¡°So, we can count the living.¡± James was sat against the wall. Kerri walked over to him. ¡°I was worried about you.¡± Kerri said. ¡°I was so worried about you.¡± James said to her weakly. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°A magic spell or potion. Either way I am dying but Lakisha will not accept it.¡± ¡°Accept that you are dying, why should she?¡± Kerri asked shocked. ¡°The Mystic Healers tried to heal me, but I became sick again and this time it came back quicker. All I do is make them sick as well.¡± James weakly told her ¡°Strangely¡± he added ¡°I feel better now that you are here¡± Kerri sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in a relationship with you.¡± Kerri said annoyed that he brought it up again ¡°You just not my type.¡± She added not entirely sure what her type was. James didn¡¯t respond. Her being there did make him feel better. Not comfort better but a better, better. Viola and the assassin family got brought in as well. ¡°I am glad you are alright.¡± Viola told Fiona. ¡°I am glad you are also alright.¡± Fiona replied, ¡°You are injured?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t want those red eyed people in my head after the first attack, it reopened during the second attack.¡± ¡°Do you know who attacked us?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± Viola said. Ranger came over. He greeted Viola and stood with Fiona. Nikki came and stood with them. ¡°I am Nikki¡± she introduced herself to Viola. ¡°Have you not met my sister?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nikki replied. ¡°I am Viola. Fiona¡¯s sister.¡± Viola introduced ¡°I saw you when we were all dancing. I believe you have befriended my sister.¡± ¡°So how have you been?¡± Fiona asked Viola. ¡°Fine.¡± Viola replied not wanting to explain she had been taken prisoner, attacked, saw a real live dragon face to face, and learnt to speak and understand the language through the kiss of a girl. Spice went to check on James. His symptoms looked less. As if the purple was returning to polka dots instead of all purple. Spice call Keimoni to translate. ¡°You are looking better. When did you start feeling better?¡± she asked. ¡°You will think it¡¯s funny.¡± James replied. ¡°Please tell me¡± Spice urged. ¡°Kerri-liana came over and spoke with me. Then I started to feel better.¡± James said. Spice ran to Kerri-liana. ¡°I think you have something magical. James says he started to feel better when you were talking with him. Please show me what you are carrying.¡± Spice asked. Kerri frowned at her. She began to take the thing out of her pack. As she took out the book the wizard had given her Spice¡¯s face lit up ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°I met a wizard while I was lost in the storm. He gave it to me.¡± Kerri said, ¡°But I do not understand why a book of lineage is so important.¡± ¡°The wizard!?!¡± Spice was so delighted. Spice had heard stories, but she doubted the truth of them. Only every fifty years??? How old was the guy? She had begun to think he was a story meant to give people hope even when there was none. ¡°I need your book¡± Spice said, ¡°I think I can make James better.¡± Kerri reluctantly gave the excited Spice her new book. Spice promptly pulled off the cover. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Kerri cried, ¡°Why did you do that?¡± she moaned. ¡°Because if the wizard gave it to you then there is magic to be found and I just found it.¡± Spice took a small piece of wood that was a crest of some kind. ¡°How did you know?¡± Kerri asked. Spice just smiled. Then she broke the pendent and crushed is. Kerri stood it horror. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to take a picture of it¡± she complained. Spice put it in water and made James drink it. Chapter 91: After Night 12 T?ra Trazzie called everyone to attention. ¡°The Prince of the Skiopia tribe and I will be bonded. The people responsible for this tragic time will be found. Now representatives of the regions of my land. Join with me and let¡¯s make a new world for everyone. I know it will not be easy. But if you stand with me, it can be done.¡± T?ra said. ¡°What is your play?¡± Griffith asked ¡°Attack us, make us weak and then make us accept your offer of peace?¡± he asked. ¡°I have lost more today than you could possibly understand.¡± T?ra said. She was referring to the loss of Natrica and the choice to stay in a foreign world as the very hated queen. Cleaning up a mess she never made. Helping a people, a world that was not her own. ¡°What did you lose?¡± Griffith asked, ¡°That girl?¡± He pointed at Natrica ¡°She was killed by one of yours!¡± T?ra held back the urge to lash out. ¡°I understand you are grieving. Prepare your dead.¡± She ordered. ¡°Avoiding.¡± Griffith snarled. Drake stepped in. ¡°That is my betrothed. Make an enemy of her and you will make and enemy of the entire Skiopia nation.¡± Griffith backed off. Drake had dragons in the field just outside the castle limits. Zazo approached T?ra. ¡°My queen you are going to bond with the prince. May you have many children and be healthy.¡± He said. ¡°Is that a congratulations?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Permission to speak freely?¡± Zazo said. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should marry him. Marry a man from your own tribe.¡± He said. ¡°Like who?¡± T?ra asked, ¡°Who can unite the people and end the fighting? Who can do for this land what the prince of the Skiopia tribe can do?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you care for him?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°I just met him.¡± She answered ¡°So unless you have another option for me. Let¡¯s not talk about it. But while you are here. I need you to find the Jessica, she came with the prince, and she was taken during the attack. Please bring whatever you find to Drake and I.¡± ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± Zazo gathered men and went to find Jessica. General Nathan came to T?ra. ¡°We are missing a Jessica, a Rachael, an Inca, a Fiz, a Chris, a Sugar and several slaves. Many are dead but these people we cannot find, not even part of them.¡± ¡°Rachael, my friend Rachael?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes, my queen the one who Chris wronged.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Fortify my castle. No one in or out without my approval. Only Zazo and chosen men with him may come and go as they please.¡± Joe came over. ¡°Sorry to disturb you but you haven¡¯t been alone for me to talk with you. I want to go find Chris. I saw him kill Natrica. Let me take people and go.¡± Joe said. T?ra knew Joe was going to do her own thing with or with her help or blessing. ¡°Joe, I need to fortify the castle and find the missing like Rachael and Sugar. I will not try to stop you from going but I don¡¯t know if I have men to spare.¡± T?ra said. Joe looked at the fallen. She didn¡¯t know if T?ra had men either. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joe said. ¡°I will give you what you need for the trip. Take whatever food and supplies you want.¡± T?ra told Joe ¡°And when you find Chris. Kill him.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I am going to.¡± The cold air of the coming winter blew across the land. Those grieving in the castle didn¡¯t even notice the temperature drop as they cried and prepared their dead for the fire. ¡°Natrica is to be buried in the queen tomb.¡± T?ra told them. This had never been done before. ¡°Who is this girl that you honor her?¡± Victoria asked. ¡°My friend who never stopped believing never gave into the darkness. A princess in her heart.¡± Autumn came to T?ra. ¡°My queen. Let me find the missing. I and my people can have them home within a day.¡± T?ra was moved. ¡°Thank you.¡± She sent for Zazo. ¡°Let Autumn find Jessica, and her people will bring our missing home.¡± ¡°My queen, we have so few men that are uninjured I fear we cannot make the journey even with Autumn¡¯s help.¡± Zazo responded. ¡°How many men do you have?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Five my queen.¡± Five! T?ra¡¯s heart sank. How was she going to secure the castle and bring home the missing? T?ra ate humble pie and went to Drake. ¡°My prince, please send for your dragons in the field and bring them to secure the castle.¡± ¡°The queen asking for help?¡± he inquired. ¡°I have no one to trust. My men are dead and injured and I cannot secure the castle without your help. Please will you help?¡± T?ra asked. Drake asked, ¡°Why do you think you can trust me?¡± ¡°Because you are my betrothed and soon all this will be yours. Problems and all.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°Trust out of need.¡± He replied. ¡°We are to marry... I mean bond. If I don¡¯t start trusting you now, how will our life be? Also, you stood up for me.¡± She looked at him hopefully. ¡°I will secure the castle and have our men work together.¡± Drake answered her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nikki went over to T?ra. ¡°Everyone is tired. Let your people rest. Tomorrow they can prepare the dead and find the missing.¡± T?ra looked at the weary people. The cold night air filled the castle and even though she hadn¡¯t felt it. She could see others were cold. ¡°Let¡¯s rest. Tomorrow we can continue.¡± T?ra said. But there were challenges like, finding a place to sleep that didn¡¯t have blood everywhere. T?ra¡¯s chambers were in the east wing. But they had looked for her there and killed everyone they found, and then they were killed themselves by the reinforcements that arrived looking for her. There were not enough men to fight to secure the whole castle. However, Drake knew what to do. ¡°Secure the west wing and have everyone sleep there.¡± Drake suggested. That instruction was given, and they did. She found a place to clean up and be alone. She bathed and cried and changed her clothes. She still had to be presentable, so she wore a dress. She found a linin cupboard filled with sheets and pillows and curtains and lay down in a bed she made on the floor. T?ra had never slept on a stone floor before. But she was so tired that it made little difference to her. Once her head touched the pillow she was gone. She slept like the dead. Undisturbed by noise, unaware of her surroundings. She was afraid to sleep in her room. It was where everyone was going when looking for her. Rosaleighm and Joe cleaned the blood off themselves. They didn¡¯t go to the hot springs under the castle but used a bath in a room. James was feeling a lot better and even though the water spice made him drink tasted bad it had helped. Lakisha was not so bothered by the events of the castle. She was delighted that James was going to be alright. Yes, she had been wounded and seen people killed. But she didn¡¯t know them and once she washed their blood off, she was fine. Only the smell bothered her now and it was not enough to dampen her delight that James was going to live. Fiona cleaned Ranger and Ranger cleaned Fiona. Despite their lack of words to one another their action cemented their relationship. Viola sat on the floor. Her stitches had opened and torn her skin badly. She had been re-stitched, but it was going to leave some ugly scares. Rider looked into her room when passing but he didn¡¯t go in. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola said to him. He didn¡¯t reply. He went to join his family. Viv, Xoma and Jacob were cleaning up. Rider did the same. Their body was sore from all the fighting and injuries they sustained. They were unsure if Viola was right to be on the side of the queen. Even though they knew she was not the real queen it had turned out to be more dangerous than expected. They had come to see how Griffith was going to kill the queen. However, they saw a massacre that had no purpose it was war, and it was messy. Kerri stayed with Captain Kumi that night. She didn¡¯t want to be alone, and she knew he wouldn¡¯t harm her despite his appearance. Captain Kumi decided that working security in the castle would not be worth the pay. His men would understand when they heard what had happened. He had not seen Viv again and he wondered if she lay among the dead. He wondered what her name was and hoped she was well. He looked at the sleeping Kerri who did not stay on her own mat and hogged all the blankets. She looked peaceful when she was sleeping like a beautiful soul resided inside. Kumi had questions like, who was this girl and how was she friends with the queen? Why was the queen nice? He had seen the queen¡¯s puffy face and tear-stained cheeks, everyone had. It was not an uncaring person who cried over the dead in such an un-royal way. However, he didn¡¯t think getting the answers to his questions would be worth staying for. As soon as possible he was leaving. Nikki cleaned up. She bathed and changed her clothes. She sat alone on her bed wondering why so much bad stuff could happen in one day. Why didn¡¯t the universe or fate or something stop it? But free will is the greatest gift that is miss used by those who have it. For God does not stop us for hurting others nor does he stop them from hurting us. For this is the very nature of free will. Chapter 92: Watch Tower Day 13 Jessica Wildness sat in the beautiful room Black Beard Gruff had locked her in. His men brought her food, wine and water. They even brought her hot water and a cloth to wash herself with. Jessica had said nothing. She refused to speak. She just gave them dirty looks when they came near her. She was woken up early in the morning by a bird sitting on her face. She shooed it away. ¡°I am not a Disney princess.¡± She moaned ¡°Stupid bird. Stupid high tower.¡± She looked out the window. It was too small to climb out of and even if it was big enough there was not enough bedding, rope, or hair on her head to reach the ground. Black Beard Gruff personally came in with a silver tray of food. He had told his men to treat her as the queen for soon she would be, and they wanted favor from the new queen. Jessica gave him an annoyed look. ¡°My queen¡± he said ¡°The Stiopia tribe should receive my message soon and once they do, they will be on their way. You will be returned to your people and the plans to replace the queen can continue.¡± He said presumptuously. Jessica couldn¡¯t understand him. But she did see he was very happy with himself. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. * * * When Reigning Prince Ryu received the message. He was concerned. He had not received word from his son except for news of the queen¡¯s offer to bond. It was very irregular, but it had pleased him. Now news that the missing heir was in safe care with a man he hadn¡¯t even heard if! It worried him. He shared the news with his wife. ¡°It must be Jessica that they are speaking of.¡± Libelle said, ¡°But why would a stranger have her?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to this tower and fetch Jessica. We will then go to the castle and see for ourselves what is happening.¡± Ryu decided. So, they called their army to ride with them and they headed for the watch tower on the north road out of Point. It was midday when Jessica saw the dragons blot out the horizon. There were so many that darkness fell beneath them. The shadow moved towards the tower. Jessica heard Black Beards men scuffling about in the tower. She was glad to see dragons, it meant Drake had come for her. Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle dismounted their dragons. Soldiers walked in front of them. Black Beard opened the door. ¡°Welcome. We do not have much, but whatever we have is yours.¡± He said bowing. ¡°Where is the girl?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Black Beard led them to the room Jessica was confined too. They looked at Jessica she seemed unharmed. ¡°Where is Prince Drake?¡± Libelle asked. ¡°I do not know?¡± Black Bread said. ¡°How did you obtain this woman?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°The villagers revolted against the queen. I have favor with the villagers, and we have all heard the stories that the lost heir is with the Dragon Rider¡¯s, so when they found her in the castle, they brought her to me.¡± Black Beard explained. When Jessica saw Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle her heart sank. Drake was not with them. Now she wished she had looked harder for a way out. ¡°Villagers revolting?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°How surprisingly organized of them.¡± Libelle added. ¡°Good timing, I guess.¡± Black Beard said ¡°If I had known that you were taking over, I would have appeased them with the news. We would all like to see the Skiopia tribe as rulers of this world.¡± ¡°Who are you that the Stiopia should discuss their plans?¡± Prince Ryu asked annoyed, no body spoke so arrogantly as to have the right to know his business. ¡°I am your loyal servant.¡± He replied. ¡°Stay here at this tower so if we need your services, we may call upon you.¡± Princess Libelle said. They left Jessica and headed towards the castle. Jessica said nothing. Just a half smile. Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle had noticed the earrings she was wearing. Neither seemed happy. Jessica wondered why they had left her with Black Bread. Either way it was not good for her. She knew they didn¡¯t like her and leaving her with the kidnappers was proof. About one hundred and fifty men with dragons arrived at the castle in the early afternoon. To Be Continued in ¡®Uninvited Guests¡¯ Chapter 94. Chapter 93: Wailing Day 13 The cold night broke into morning, most of the castle slept. Only those on watch were awake and it couldn¡¯t really be called awake. Everyone was tired they body and spirit broken. A letter arrived for Prince Drake. The guard awake went and woke Prince Drake. ¡°My prince, a letter has come with the messenger.¡± Drake sat up. The man he had sent with news to his parents had returned with a letter. Drake read it. His father wanted him to marry the queen. He knew it was the duty of royalty to make sacrifices. He had already accepted the queen¡¯s proposal and it had been announced. But he had accepted it to find Jessica. Now that it was his duty as well, it made it more real. Drake hid the letter in the inside pocket of his tunic. ¡°Where is the queen?¡± he asked. But no one he asked knew. We woke Nikki up. ¡°Where is the queen?¡± he asked her. But she didn¡¯t understand him. So, she woke Keimoni up. ¡°What does he want?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°He wants to know where the queen is? Keimoni translated. ¡°Oh.¡± Nikki led the way to the linin cupboard. She opened the door. There T?ra Trazzie lay fast asleep. Only part of her face and hair could be seen. She had wrapped herself up in the bedding and was as snug as a bug in a rug. ¡°Why are you friends with the queen?¡± Drake asked Nikki. Nikki closed the door letting T?ra sleep longer. ¡°Because she is worth it.¡± Nikki answered ¡°She has more kindness in her heart than anyone else I know. She takes her responsibilities too seriously, but I like that about her. She is selfless.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Why do you not understand the queen¡¯s language?¡± Drake asked her. ¡°Because I am from far, far, away, and she understands me?¡± Nikki told him. Drake smiled. He was a handsome man. Nikki opened the door and woke T?ra. ¡°It¡¯s time to get up and make yourself the queen.¡± Nikki said, ¡°People are waiting for you.¡± T?ra sat up. Her hair was a complete mess. Curls of red search for reception. T?ra cleaned up and dressed in black. A count of the dead was given. Hannah her handmaid was among those that had been slain. ¡°Have those in the dungeon been accounted for?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°No, my queen no one has been there.¡± General Nathan said. ¡°Take armed men and go. See who is dead or alive, check if they have been freed?¡± T?ra commanded. The dungeon was untouched. No one freed them nor slew them. They were forgotten about. ¡°Finally!¡± Tiffany scolded. ¡°Took you long enough to come and free me.¡± She said to General Nathan. General Nathan looked at the girl in rags that smelled like horse poo and had brown clumps in her hair. ¡°Who are you?¡± General Nathan asked. ¡°I am your queen!¡± Tiffany shouted. General Nathan looked at the girl. He was unsure if he knew this girl or not. ¡°She has been doing that since she arrived.¡± A prisoner told him. Nathan checked the list for prisoners and counted the people. But there was something about the tone she spoke to him in, that was familiar, and he couldn¡¯t shake it. Meanwhile the halls were filled with tears and crying as the dead were carried out. The bodies were prepped for burning, and the gardens were filled with people mourning their loved ones. Joe stood with Rosaleighm. Natrica¡¯s body was being buried not burnt. General Nathan returned and gave account. ¡°Everyone is still in the dungeon. It looks like the attacks on the castle completely missed them.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± T?ra said. ¡°Go say goodbye.¡± T?ra gave General Nathan the fire stick. One by one the grass, sticks and logs which the bodies were laid on were set on fire. Smoke billowed up into the air. It could be seen for miles and miles. Then T?ra walked with Joe, Spice, Rosaleighm and Nikki to bury Natrica in the queen¡¯s tomb. The massive stone blocking the entrance to the cave was pushed away. Natrica was wrapped in white and placed on the queen¡¯s stone slab. T?ra had a gravestone made for her and on it in the queen¡¯s language and in English was written: May you rest in peace Natrica Woods. T?ra then had the stone rolled back in front of the tomb. Joe cried quietly. Spice and Rosaleighm cried. The garden was filled with sobs and smoke. Lakisha and James watched as the people they cared about were consumed by the flames. Kerri-liana Jones looked up at Captain Kumi who had stuck around. He began to sing the song for the dead. ¡°May their souls find rest. May they be carried on the wind to a peaceful place, Take comfort, take comfort, for your journey has ended, May your souls find rest.¡± By the time he reached the second line everyone was singing. Viola Stone stood with Viv and Xoma. She was so glad nothing had happened to them. She was relieved that even her stranger sister Fiona Viper was safe, and she knew that Mr red eyes did care about her. She still found it weird, but she had accepted it. Fiona stood with Ranger as they burnt his people. Everyone was honored, irrespective of rank. Fiona just stood with him. She knew there was nothing more she could do other than being there for him. She looked over at Viola and her new friends. She was glad Viola was alright. She found herself liking her sister. She was strange and racist more accurately spiciest, but she was capable, and she was willing to do her part. She also didn¡¯t complain about injuries and scratches like a girly girl. Fiona liked this. Fiona then looked over at Glisson. He watched the flamed and smoke bellow up into the air. He wondered if this was what the queen¡¯s life was normally like? He found himself feeling sorry for her. ¡®Maybe this is why she lashed out at everyone all the time. She was just overwhelmed with all the hatred towards her?¡¯ He had heard stories of the terrible things she had done. Everyone had. But now that he had met her, he wondered if they were true. She was crying like everyone else. She loved people, and they loved her. A horrible person wouldn¡¯t have people love her. She even honored a no body with her own grave, a place in the royal tomb. This was not the acts of a monster. Maybe that head injury was all she needed? Rider and Jacob stood at the door. Watching Griffith as he and his men sang the song for the dead. Chapter 94: Uninvited Guests Day 13 A great shadow came over them. They looked up and saw a hoard or dragons. ¡°Have you decided to finish me off?¡± T?ra asked Drake. There was still a lot of mistrust between the two of them. For they did not know one another. ¡°No not at all. I did not send for them and as I told Griffith, war with you is war with me. We are betrothed.¡± The dragons landed and more than a hundred and fifty soldiers climbed off. Plus, Drake¡¯s parents. ¡°Father, mother, to what to I owe the pleasure?¡± he asked. ¡°Once we heard of the offer to bond, we realized this was not a trap. We are here for the peace talks. But I see we have come at a bad time.¡± Prince Ryu said. ¡°Yes, we were attacked twice yesterday. First by soldiers and then by villagers. They want the head of my betrothed and they have taken Jessica.¡± ¡°This is sad news. Where is the queen that we may speak with her?¡± Libelle asked. T?ra come over. She was composed and appeared calm and in control. She gave the royal greeting and asked. ¡°Why is your army disturbing our honoring of the dead? Please take your dragons to the field outside the castle perimeter and leave your army with them.¡± ¡°We have but a small group to accompany us. Hardly an army.¡± Prince Ryu said. He looked at the people with their hands on their swords. ¡°I will have General Nathan accompany you, and men will bring you back from the field with horses.¡± T?ra said. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. She called for General Nathan and gave him the order. ¡°You cannot send us away. We are here to represent our people.¡± Ryu objected. ¡°You will be please to know that Drake has represented you well. He will continue to represent his people and during breaks you may speak with him regarding matters of state. You are welcome to stay and during our mourning provide comfort.¡± T?ra said. Ryu and Libelle looked at the smoke piles were people once lay. ¡°What about the bonding ceremony? Will you disgrace us with that too?¡± Libelle asked. ¡°We can discuss it upon the conclusion of the peace conference.¡± T?ra forced a smile ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to.¡± T?ra walked away. Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle were offended. They had expected to intimidate the queen with their army but instead they were sent to a field and asked to travel on horses with the queen¡¯s men. Even Drake had been offish. Ryu and Libelle did not travel back with the dragons. They had their men do it. Griffith saw an opportunity. He recognized the offense and hoped to find an ally in killing the queen. Autumn came to T?ra. ¡°Let me go find the missing. I have a small group of volunteers.¡± ¡°Go.¡± T?ra said. Nikki came over to T?ra. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. ¡°I will be. My future in laws have already tried to intimidate me with their army just after mine is destroyed. I am not a big believer in coincidence.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Do you think they had something to do with it?¡± Nikki asked. T?ra thought for a moment. ¡°No, Drake lost too many men fighting. I just think the timing is¡­ suspicious.¡± T?ra replied. Joe came over. ¡°If I leave today, will you be alright?¡± Joe asked. ¡°It will be sad to see you leave but I understand.¡± T?ra said. ¡°You are not understanding me. If I go, will you be protected or will you get assassinated?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I am hoping for the former.¡± T?ra replied. Joe looked at the Dragon Rider royalty. ¡°I will stay and after I will hunt him down and kill him.¡± Joe said. ¡°I do feel safer knowing you are here.¡± T?ra said ¡°Thank you. I know it is a hard decision.¡± Zazo approached. ¡°My queen. I fear they are going to raise up against you.¡± Zazo said. T?ra looked at Drake. ¡°No, Drake has made it clear he stands with me, and if I recall if I have the Dragon Rider¡¯s I have them all.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Drake is no longer the Spiopia tribe.¡± Zazo said, ¡°He is just a son again and the army that now secures the castle is loyal to his parents, the ruling prince and princess.¡± ¡°Then I guess we keep them close.¡± T?ra replied ¡°Very close.¡± T?ra walked into the dining hall. Natrica¡¯s brains were still splattered on the table. She felt sick. T?ra decided it was time to let Tiffany know that Hannah her handmaid was dead. She took a walk towards the dungeon. The blood of the slain still covered the walls and floors. The smells were nauseating. She held her nose as she walked. She squeaked as a rat ran past her. Her skin crawled. T?ra approached Tiffany¡¯s cell. ¡°I have bad news for you. The castle was attacked, and Hannah was killed.¡± Tiffany looked at her with rage in her eyes. ¡°You wear my closes and my mother¡¯s crown. But you are not a queen!¡± Tiffany screamed. ¡°I will kill you when I get out.¡± Tiffany vowed. T?ra started walking away then she turned to Tiffany and said. ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡± Tiffany screamed and yelled. Her raged was not quenchable. It burned in her soul like a consuming fire that destroys everything it touches. Zazo had followed T?ra as he was worried about her. He heard the conversation between the queen and the prisoner. Zazo wished he had been up front with the queen. But her reputation had proceeded her, and now as it turns out the queen was not the queen after all but someone else. This was a secret he would have to protect and help her keep. Chapter 95: Seeds of Discord Day 13 Griffith approach the Skiopia prince and princess. He had plans to rid the land of the queen. He didn¡¯t care how. ¡°It is an honor to have you here. The queen must be delighted that you have come in person. Your son is a fine young man, and he has honoured you well during the peace conference. But having you here is even better.¡± He stirred. ¡°Thank you.¡± Princess Libelle said uninterested in him. ¡°I am Griffith.¡± He introduced ¡°I will see you in the talks.¡± He said leaving. They had not taken the bait like he had hoped ¡®but little steps¡¯ he reminded himself. Drake went to his parents. ¡°Now that you are here, let me take some of our army and find those responsible for attacking the castle and those who took Jessica.¡± ¡°The queen has insisted that you represent our people. But worry not. We will find the woman Jessica.¡± Ryu lied to Drake. Ranger was in the gardens with Fiona he saw their lying color and listened in to their conversation. ¡°Thank you.¡± Drake said happy that his Jessica would be returned to him. But also, sad that he would have to break off their courtship. * * * Autumn found Rachael Ceronio in an unrecognizable state. Her body was cold, and life was fleeting from her. Her eyes were so swollen they could not open. Her hair was thin, as most had been pulled out. Autumn was not sure if she would live long enough to get back to the castle. She picked her up carefully and headed for the castle. The journey back was long and when she arrived with Rachael no one was there to greet them. Autumn put Rachael in a clean bed and ran to find Spice and other physicians. Shane West was called to come help with Rachael. When Shane saw her his heart sank. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°I found her like this in the streets of Point.¡± Autumn said. ¡°She is one that speaks strange.¡± Spice told him. ¡®Another dead earthling¡¯ he thought. ¡°Her name is Rachael.¡± Keimoni said standing at the door. ¡°Rachael, hang in there. We are going to help you.¡± Shane said in English. Shane began to clean the dirt out of her wounds. Spice put a root in her mouth to numb her body and ease the pain. Rachael groaned so softly it could hardly be heard and twitched but barely moved. Shane looked at Autumn. ¡°You found this girl and you knew she was one of ours. Please find my sister Jessica. She has red hair, and she was taken.¡± Shane asked her. ¡°Red hair?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°Please find her.¡± ¡°I will. But I cannot promise what I will bring back to you.¡± Autumn left and went to find Jessica. * * * Viola Stone sat on her windowsill with her legs dangling down. She gently kicked them in the breeze. Her body hurt from all the abuse it had taken since arriving. She stared onto the middle distance. Something moved in the corner of her eye. Shane the earth doctor was leaning on the balcony in the room next door. He was unaware of her. He sighed a heavy burdened sigh. ¡°Hi.¡± Viola said. Shane was startled. ¡°Hi¡± he replied seeing her ¡°I thought I was alone.¡± ¡°So did I.¡± she smiled sympathetically. He was about to go but she said. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I was going in now. The fresh air makes you forget all the horrible stuff.¡± Viola went inside and left Shane to be alone. Rider knocked on her door. ¡°Come in.¡± she said in English. Viola wanted to keep her secret about understanding the language to herself. She knew that her lie to the guards about being General Stone¡¯s daughter could come out. She also knew that they might be among the dead. So, until exposed she was going to keep playing both sides. ¡°I am coming in.¡± Rider announced. Viola met him at the door. ¡°We are taking Jacob home. We are going to have our neighbor look after him. Xoma is going to stay at the castle until she is sure Griffith doesn¡¯t know about us. What I am trying to say is. Goodbye.¡± Rider said. ¡°Oh, I am surprised you are staying goodbye to me. I appreciate it but I am surprised.¡± Viola said. ¡°Why?¡± Rider asked. ¡°Because you don¡¯t like me, and do I need more reasons than that?¡± Viola asked. Rider ignored her question/ statement. ¡°Would you like to come and say goodbye to Jacob?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes please.¡± Viola answered. She went to their room. Jacob was happy to see her. ¡°We are going home.¡± Jacob said. ¡°So, I have been told.¡± Viola replied. ¡°Do you want to come live with us?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°I would, but I can¡¯t. I need to go home. To my family.¡± Viola said. ¡°We could be your new family.¡± Jacob said hopefully. For Viola it was not as simple as having a new family. She was a German spy, and her disappearance would have consequences. She had to return. After all, was she just going to travel around the country with her new friends killing people? Or babysitting Jacob? No, she had to return. She knew life was not about what she wanted but about fulfilling her responsibilities. Jacob hugged her. ¡°I will miss you.¡± He said. ¡°I will miss you too.¡± She said hugging him. Viola kissed Jacob on the head. ¡°Viv my friend. I wish I had more time with you.¡± Viola said. ¡°Our paths crossed and now I know the stories are true. It has been an adventure.¡± Viv said. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Viola hugged Viv. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°The coat I gave you is a special coat. Keep it always. Never loss it or give it away.¡± Viv said. ¡°Thank you. But I have nothing to give you.¡± Viola said. ¡°You gave me a friend.¡± Viv smiled ¡°What gift is better?¡± Viola tried not to cry at the sweet words, she had truly found a friend. It was sad knowing she would never see them again. Xoma smiled. She wished Viola could become part of their family. It felt like she already was. ¡°I will join you in a few days. I want to ensure your safety before I leave. I also do not want anyone to know you are leaving. Griffith is a sly man.¡± Xoma said. ¡°If you are so unsure about him, why not kill him and be done with it?¡± Viola asked. ¡°He is my biggest client. Few trust a woman to kill and if I kill him on suspicion only, I could lose all my clients.¡± Xoma said. ¡°And if I killed him?¡± Viola offered. Xoma smiled. ¡°It¡¯s kind of you but I will handle this.¡± Xoma said with confidence. Viola walked Rider, Viv, and Jacob to their wagon and then to the road. Rider hugged her. ¡°Stay safe.¡± He said. ¡°You too.¡± She said. Then off the family went. Viola watched the wagon make its way down the road towards Point until she couldn¡¯t see it anymore. Then she remembered Viv had seen her father that abandoned her in Point. ¡°Do you think Viv will try to kill her father?¡± Viola asked Xoma. Xoma¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°Which road did they take?¡± Xoma asked. She had not seen them off as she didn¡¯t want a connection to be made. ¡°They took the road towards the lower town which also leads to the city.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Can you ride a horse?¡± Xoma asked. ¡°Maybe.¡± Xoma looked confused by her saying. ¡°Go after her and stop her. She will kill him.¡± Xoma said. ¡°Great!¡± Viola said sarcastically. Then she said, ¡°Is it really a problem if she kills him?¡± ¡°He is her father. No matter how hurt she is killing him will not bring her comfort.¡± ¡°I will go.¡± Viola ran to the stables and took a horse. She mounted. ¡°Seriously!¡± Viola moaned. A stable boy was bringing in feed. ¡°That¡¯s the general¡¯s horse.¡± The boy said. ¡°I am on an urgent assignment.¡± ¡°I could lose me head.¡± The boy said touching his neck. ¡°I am on a secret mission for the general that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t use his normal man and why I must use his horse. I will pay you for your silence. If the general knew I told you¡­¡± Viola made her eyes big ¡°We both know what would happen. So, help me and save a life.¡± She said. ¡°Ohhh.¡± The boy said with big understanding eyes. He opened the doors and let her pass. ¡°Can you ride?¡± The boy asked. ¡°Maybe¡± Viola answered ¡°But I must learn. Thank you.¡± Viola left the stable on the general¡¯s horse. The massive black horse was happy to be out of the stable. He wanted to run. Viola held the reigns tightly and his main. ¡°Be kind to me.¡± She said to the horse. Then the horse galloped down the road towards Point. Viola¡¯s feet came out of the stirrups she clung to the saddle with her legs wrapped around the horse as tightly as she could. She pulled on the reigns but to no avail. Finally, she just held onto its neck as it charged forward. The horse ran into the field and headed for a fence. Viola closed her eyes. Her heart pounding as the beast increased speed. Then it jumped. It was all fine until it landed. That¡¯s when she slipped out of the saddle. Clinging around its neck and holding on with her legs to the side of the animal in a desperate attempt not to get trampled by the death horse she had chosen to ride. Its leg kept kicking her in the ribs and stomach as it ran. The front leg¡¯s bony knee was winning the fight. Then she heard someone saying ¡°Whoa, whoa.¡± The horse slowed down and Viola fell off. She looked up at a man on a horse holding her horse¡¯s reigns. ¡°You alright?¡± he asked. ¡°I will be.¡± Viola said trying to stand. Her legs felt like jelly. They shock like jelly too. ¡°Let me take you home. Next time ride a horse you can handle.¡± He stated. ¡°I was in a hurry and cannot return until I have delivered a message.¡± Viola told him. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a slave girl.¡± He said eyeing her. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She glared at him. ¡°So, who are you that you cannot ride a horse?¡± he asked. ¡°Embarrassed.¡± she answered. He laughed. ¡°At least you are funny. I am Ferox. Where are you trying to go?¡± he asked helping her up. ¡°Point.¡± she answered. ¡°This is the part where you tell me your name and we get acquainted.¡± He said. ¡°I am Viola Stone, and I am going to Point. Please point me in the right direction.¡± She said trying not to laugh at her own pun. ¡°Think you funny?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± she laughed. ¡°So do I.¡± he grinned. ¡°Get on your horse I will take you to Point.¡± Viola tried to get on the massive black horse. But she couldn¡¯t. She tried and tried. She waited for him to offer to help her, but he didn¡¯t. Finally, she said. ¡°Please help me.¡± ¡°Thought you would never ask.¡± He said. ¡°Get on my horse.¡± He said, ¡°She is not a beast of war.¡± Viola looked at him confused. He helped her onto his horse. ¡°A beast of war?¡± Viola probed. ¡°Yes, you know, a horse used in war¡­¡± he looked at her strangely ¡°Did you steal this horse?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Viola answered. Ferox started laughing, he climbed on his horse behind Viola without any effort required. ¡°We are sharing your horse?¡± Viola asked a bit unhappy about it. ¡°A war horse can only be ridden by its rider. You will have to lead it back to its owner. Who might not be so understanding that you stole their horse.¡± The big black beast was led next to them. Ferox eyed the strange woman that now sat on his horse. Her back hair had a red shine and she spoke with a strange accent. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Ferox asked Viola. ¡°What tribe are you part of?¡± Viola asked. ¡°What does one have to do with the other?¡± He asked. Viola shrugged not answering. ¡°I am Terra.¡± He answered. ¡°I am from far away. Here for the peace conference. My friend is in Point, and I need to get to her before something bad happens.¡± ¡°You are with those Impudents at the castle?!¡± shock was in his voice. ¡°Hey, some of us want peace. This is a legitimate way to achieve that.¡± Viola was defensive. ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± he asked with a ¡®only a stupid person would believe that¡¯ tone. ¡°How do you think peace would be achieved?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Kill the queen.¡± He said flatly. ¡°Then??¡± ¡°Then our problems are over.¡± He said. ¡°Who would take the queen¡¯s place?¡± she asked. ¡°The lost heir.¡± He said calmly. ¡°Was she not once the lost heir too?¡± Viola asked annoyed at the shortsightedness of this person. Ferox saw where she was going with this. ¡°So, you think she can become a good ruler overnight?¡± he asked. ¡°She already has.¡± Viola said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. I think that they did the right thing storming the castle. You know they left one of the queen¡¯s friends for dead in the streets no one would touch her. She just lay there dying in a pool of her own blood.¡± He smiled ¡°It¡¯s what the queen and her friends deserve.¡± ¡®One of the missing?¡¯ Viola thought. ¡°Describe her to me?¡± ¡°She had dark brown hair and well I couldn¡¯t tell past that, but I can take you too her.¡± Viola thought about it, Sugar was blond, Jessica was a red head, so that left Rachael. Or one of the other missing people. ¡°Yes, take me to her.¡± Viola said annoyed. ¡°She hoped Rachael was still alive if it was her. ¡°Why do you care? The queen and her friends have hurt the world, they have hurt everyone. They deserve what they get.¡± He said. ¡°I think the woman you left to die in the streets was my friend who went missing during the attack. She had been a slave, and the queen declared her free. She was going to go home. See her family.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t hide her anger. They walked onto the streets of Point. Ferox took her to where Rachael had been. But only blood that the dogs were licking up was left behind. ¡°Where is she?¡± Viola asked. Viola got off the horse. She asked a stranger who walked by ¡°Where is the woman that was here?¡± He shrugged and kept walking. Viola went into a shop and asked the owner. ¡°Where is the girl who lay in the street there?¡± ¡°That woman was fetched this afternoon by someone escorted by guards.¡± He said, ¡°Sad really, she was beyond saving.¡± Viola¡¯s heart sank. Possibly another earthling dead in this strange world. ¡°Who lead the attack on the castle?¡± Viola asked Ferox. ¡°Which one?¡± he asked. ¡°Either.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you like meant to be nice and try honey coat information out of me?¡± He asked. ¡°You know what. I think I am going to kill him for her. I have had it with this retched world.¡± Viola walked away leaving Ferox very confused. She went to the inn where they had stayed. She hoped they were staying there again. ¡°Hello, I am looking for some friends of mine. They are staying here. The names are Viv and Rider.¡± she told the inn keeper. He eyed her. ¡°Were you not staying with them?¡± he asked. ¡°I was, but not I am unsure which room to go to?¡± she said. ¡°They are not here.¡± He told her. Viola walked out into the street where Ferox met her. ¡°I have your horse.¡± He said. ¡°I don¡¯t like that horse.¡± She replied. ¡°Why is your leg sore?¡± he asked seeing she was limping. ¡°I got shot with an arrow when the castle was attacked. First by soldiers then by a villager child.¡± Viola replied coldly. ¡°Why, are you friends with the queen?¡± he asked. Viola stopped walking and looked him in the face. ¡°Both times that the castle was attacked armed and unarmed, men, woman and children were killed. Only the dungeon was untouched. Good innocent people died. People who never hurt others and never carried a weapon. It was not justified nor a righteous killing.¡± She looked up at him shaking her head. ¡°I killed boys not even old enough to grow hair on their faces. Because they attacked me in my room. I took his weapon and killed others with it! Is this what you want to hear? How we all had to kill or be killed? If you were there you would know there was nothing good about it.¡± Viola waited for him to answer. ¡°We were told that only the queen¡¯s friends were harmed and that the prisoners were set free. We were told that only those loyal to the queen where still in the castle.¡± He said. ¡°Well, you were lied too. Surprise!¡± she started limping away. ¡°I will clear this up with the people.¡± He said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it better nor bring back the dead and I think the Lovac tribe want revenge. Best you stay away from the survivors that attacked. They will be hunted down.¡± Viola hadn¡¯t stopped walking. ¡°Lovac tribe?¡± he asked confused. ¡°The dead tribe the queen killed?¡± ¡°Every alive and now freed by the queen. They may never be slaves again. They are even getting land back.¡± Viola told him with a tone. ¡°You know what.¡± She said annoyed ¡°Come with me to the castle. See and hear for yourself how good it was. Smell the blood-stained floors and see the blood on the walls.¡± ¡°What about your friend?¡± he asked. ¡°She can kill her dad. He deserves it.¡± Viola said flatly. ¡°You friend is going to kill her father?¡± he asked horrified. ¡°Deadbeat rotten sperm donor.¡± Viola replied. ¡°I do not even understand what you are saying and I get that you are angry. But letting your friend kill her father¡± he shook his head ¡°Stop being so angry that you become a bad friend. Clearly you care about this person as you stole a war horse to get to her. So, help your friend.¡± Ferox said. ¡°Take back my horse to the castle stable. Tell the stable boy that I am fine. Ask him what happened during the attacks? If our wounded were targeted? They killed those that couldn¡¯t defend themselves.¡± Ferox agreed and left with the war horse. Viola sat near the fountain. She was so angry. The retched man believed a good thing was done. Mass murder was not her normal line of thought but that afternoon it was. Rider approached her. ¡°Hey stranger. Why are you here?¡± he asked. Viola got a fright. ¡°I was looking for Viv and Jacob.¡± She said. ¡°Why? Did you decide to come with us?¡± he asked. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t want Viv to kill her father. I don¡¯t want her to have that weight on her soul. So, I will do it for her.¡± Viola said. ¡°You surprise me. I thought you didn¡¯t like killing only crippling.¡± He responded. ¡°Rider, I am not in the mood. Please just take me to Viv and Jacob.¡± Rider could see that she was not alright. She was even limping a little with her left leg. Her face looked sad and her eyes like those facing death and knowing they will lose. Rider led her to the inn they were going to stay in. ¡°Look what I found.¡± He told them as he opened the door. Jacob jumped up and ran to hug her. Viv smiled. ¡°Welcome. Are you coming with us?¡± Viv asked. ¡°No, I am here to help you with a problem?¡± Viv raised an eyebrow. ¡°What problem would that be?¡± she asked. ¡°A certain deserter. I don¡¯t want you to carry the burden of doing it. So, I am here to do it for you.¡± Viola said. ¡°Thank you but I want to do it.¡± Viv said appreciatively. Viv whispered in her ear. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s why you are here?¡± Viola looked at her confused. Viv looked at Rider and gave facial expressions, raising an eyebrow and winking Viola scowled at her. ¡°You wish.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Viv said sadly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because then you would be my sister and we would be family. You would be a great addiction to our family. Everyone loves you and you can kill.¡± Viv said. ¡°Okay, but Rider and I don¡¯t get along. He dislikes me like a rash.¡± Viv burst out laughing. ¡°You are too funny.¡± Everyone looked at them. Jacob came over eager to hear the funny story. ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡± Viola said. ¡°Tell me, tell me.¡± Jacob said itching to hear. ¡°Viv is being silly.¡± Viola said. ¡°Viola thinks Rider dislikes her like a rash.¡± Viv told them. Viola felt so uncomfortable. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Viola felt awkward. ¡°Because it¡¯s funny¡± Viv said. Viola rolled her eyes. She gave an awkward forced smile at Rider. ¡°You¡¯ve made it worse.¡± Viola moaned at her. ¡°You worry about silly things. If Rider disliked you, you would be dead.¡± Viv said. ¡°Great, like that¡¯s going to make me feel better.¡± Viola had a bad feeling in her gut. Something bad was going to happen. Or was happening. ¡°We need to leave here.¡± Viola said seemingly randomly ¡°Now, hurry!¡± Viola began to pack things. Viv and Rider looked at her strangely. ¡°Viola are you alright?¡± Viv asked. ¡°I have a bad feeling. We must leave.¡± Viola replied not slowing down in her pack up. She had helped them pack up so many times she knew how to. She knew where everything went when moving. ¡°We must go back to the castle. You are stronger as a family. Hurry, hurry.¡± Viola said with real concern in her voice. Rider and Viv and Jacob packed up quickly. They were out of the inn in less than five minutes. ¡°We need horses. Ones that can be ridden.¡± Viola said, ¡°We need to get back to the castle.¡± ¡°Your, crazy talk is scaring me.¡± Viv said. ¡°Sorry. I just have a bad feeling and bad feelings are followed by bad things. I think your mom is in danger.¡± Chapter 96: Fiona’s Mission Day 13 Fiona Viper and Ranger sat in the castle gardens. T?ra the new queen had gone inside. Her new monster in laws talking with Griffith on the balcony of their room. Fiona didn¡¯t understand what was being said but Ranger was listening in. The smoke from the funeral had died down. Fiona leaned her head on Ranger¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are they saying¡± Fiona asked Ranger. ¡°Let me listen.¡± he replied. Then Griffith left and Drake came in. Ranger listened in. ¡°Griffith wants the Dragon Rider¡¯s to fight against the queen. Drake wants his parents to help find his companion Jessica.¡± ¡°The newest earth girl?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes. But his parents are lying to him. But I am not sure why or about what exactly. I can see the dishonest color on them.¡± ¡°You can see through walls?¡± Fiona asked with an impressed tone. ¡°Only the soul, not the flesh.¡± He answered. ¡°How does that even work?¡± Fiona asked. Ranger was not sure how to answer. ¡°You are amazing.¡± Fiona said grinning. She kissed him. After all the death and seeing as life was really short. She didn¡¯t want to be beating around the bush waiting, hoping, she knew he was what she wanted, and she didn¡¯t see any reason for her to delay the inevitable. Irania another Mystic Healer came looking for Ranger to find him kissing the woman from another tribe. ¡°Ahummm.¡± She interrupted ¡°We have been asked to help with the wounded.¡± ¡°I will be there soon.¡± Ranger responded. Irania knew it was Fiona that asked the queen for their freedom. But she really didn¡¯t like Fiona being with Ranger. She liked Ranger. ¡°I need to help with the sick.¡± Ranger told Fiona. They both walked into the castle together. The smell of blood and flesh, met them. Fiona decided she was going to start cleaning up the blood. It was everywhere. She decided one room at a time and the dining room would be the first place. She went to the kitchen and fetched a scrubbing brush, a broom, a mob and a bucket. She went to the sick bay and asked for disinfectant. ¡°Hi what can I disinfect things with?¡± she asked. ¡°Alcohol.¡± Shane replied. She saw a skinless unrecognizable body on a bed, she could tell it was a woman. Her skin was ripped off and most of her hair was gone. Her face was not recognizable. ¡°Who is that?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Rachael.¡± Shane answered. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Rachael?¡± Fiona gasped. Tears came from Rachael¡¯s eyes but no words. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Yes, we traveled together for a while, she was branded as a slave. After the person she arrived with, Chris, sold her.¡± Rachael groaned. ¡°Chris killed Natrica. The one the queen buried in the tomb.¡± Fiona explained. Rachael just cried. No words just faint sounds. ¡°I am going to call Ranger.¡± Fiona ran out and went to the other sick rooms. She found Ranger healing some of the minor injuries. With those from his tribe that were still willing to stay in the castle after the attacks. They were helping heal those that were wounded. ¡°Ranger you must come, Rachael is badly injured. They found her and she needs your help.¡± Fiona babbled while leading Ranger to Rachael¡¯s room. When Ranger saw Rachael, his heart sank. He approached her but Shane stopped him. ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t just some in here.¡± Shane told him. ¡°Hey.¡± Fiona said. ¡°He can heal her. Let him heal her.¡± Shane stepped aside and let Ranger do his thing. He held Rachael¡¯s hand. Then he put his forehead on hers. Right before their eyes her skin began to heal, and her body started to look more like Rachael. But then Ranger stopped. ¡°She is too weak. I cannot continue. But I will come again later to check on her.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Villages dragged her behind a horse all the way into the City Point. She should be dead and she still might die. She has lost a lot of blood.¡± Ranger told Fiona. Fiona went to Shane. ¡°What about a blood transfusion?¡± she asked. ¡°That would be great but how?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you need?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Someone with the same blood type willing to donate. Needles, tubes, bags for the blood¡± Fiona interrupted him. ¡°Why bags? Why not go directly. Someone sits next to her and gives blood.¡± Fiona asked. ¡°It¡¯s risky¡± Shane said. ¡°I will find the things you need. You figure out how to test the blood types.¡± Fiona ran off. She found Kerri-liana Jones. She was hiding in a broom cupboard reading her new book. ¡°You speak native. Come, I need blood for Rachael. She has been found and is in very bad shape. We need needles and hygienic tubing. For a blood transfusion¡± Fiona hurriedly explained. Kerri looked at her. ¡°I can take us home now.¡± Kerri said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fiona said. Kerri looked at her while still sitting on the floor. ¡°The wizard told me how to get home.¡± She said. ¡°That¡¯s great and I want to go home. But sitting in a cupboard is not taking us home. Nor is it going to help Rachael. So, get up, snap out of it and help!¡± Fiona said. Fiona grabbed Kerri¡¯s arm and pulled her to her feet. Kerri¡¯s book fell out of her hand and landed on the floor. ¡°Natrica is dead.¡± Kerri said blankly. ¡°Yes, and Rachael will join her in the afterlife if we don¡¯t help her.¡± Fiona realized Kerri was in shock. She was not going to be much help. But Fiona needed to make sure Kerri didn¡¯t now die too. Fiona pulled Kerri towards the sick bay. Keimoni saw her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Kerri is in shock. I am taking her to the sick bay. You can help me. I need needles and tubing to save Rachael. She has been found and Ranger has healed her as much as he can but without blood she could die.¡± Fiona explained. Keimoni picked Kerri up and carried her to the sick room. ¡°What is your name?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°I am Keimoni the queen¡¯s Viden.¡± He replied. ¡°And you speak English?¡± Fiona inquired. ¡°If I kiss someone, I know everything about them, I have their memories and their knowledge like English.¡± He answered. ¡°Who did you kiss?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Natrica.¡± His voice was different. ¡°The girl that was killed?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes, the one the queen honored.¡± ¡°So, you know we are from earth?¡± Fiona inquired. ¡°Yes, all the English speakers are from Earth including our queen and her secret is safe with me. It is in my best interest that she stays queen.¡± Keimoni said. In the sick room Keimoni put Kerri on her feet and walked over to Rachael. Rachael looked away. ¡°Who are you?¡± Shane asked annoyed by all the people in and out of the sick room. How was he meant to work? ¡°Her boyfriend.¡± Keimoni replied in the queen¡¯s language. ¡°Pull up a chair.¡± Shane replied. Shane turned to Fiona. ¡°Have you found needles?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope but I found a Kerri in the cupboard. She is in shock. But now that she is here. I am on it. Have you found a way to test the blood?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes, but now I need candidates.¡± Shane said. ¡°I think we should start with Earth people.¡± Fiona suggested. Fiona went looking again. The language barrier was a problem and finding small things in a castle organized by aliens was challenging. But Fiona found what she needed and took everything to Shane. He had been testing everyone¡¯s blood to see who was a possible match, and who was not. He tested anyone willing whether earthling or native. He didn¡¯t even worry about tribe. At this point in the evening the sun had gone down and Shane was working by candle light. Spice brought in an oil lantern. Lakisha and James walked past. ¡°Hey you two. Rachael needs a blood transfusion. Please let Shane test you and see if you are a match.¡± Fiona said to them. So, James was tested, and he was a match. Shane hooked them up and began the transfusion. Rachael tried to hide her face. She didn¡¯t want people to see her all ugly and a mess. Even though most of her skin had grown back it was not all of it, there were still raw places, even on her face. Spice came in and saw what James was doing. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You will kill her. James had only just recovered from magic poisoning.¡± She objected. ¡°What?¡± Shane asked confused. So, Spice told him about James¡¯ purple spots that turned him purple and explained how she healed him with magic from Kerri¡¯s book. But she wasn¡¯t sure if he was truly cured. Shane explained that without blood Rachael could die. If she gets blood, then Ranger can heal her more, maybe even completely. Finally, they agreed and then, Spice wanted to learn how to do a blood transfusion and how to test for compatible blood. Chapter 97: Clean Up Day 13 Josephina Jujitsu sat in the hot springs. She had been bottling it in. Wanting to chase Chris down and kill him. But logic was finally coming through. She knew that if she chased Chris down her emotions would get her killed. She needed to see clearly. Her friend was dead. The first person who knew her and thought she was still good. Natrica didn¡¯t try and use her or make a profit from her skills. But she spoke to her like she was her guardian angel. It made Joe feel good. A feeling she didn¡¯t know she was missing until Natrica come along. She just made things better for her. Gave her friends like Spice and Rosaleighm but most of all made her believe she was good enough as a person just the way she is. Natrica was the one who showed her were the hot springs under the castle where. She was going to miss her friend a lot. The sound of the water was broken by footsteps. Joe expected to see Rosaleighm but instead it was a slave. They were taking a moment to cry in peace. Joe ignored the slave and continued soaking. The slave left unaware that Joe was there. Joe dressed and decided to face reality. She was going to have somethings made. She would stick around for the peace conference and then go kill Chris. She didn¡¯t want to be around for long. Just a few more days. Then her hunt would begin. Joe found T?ra staring out the window. She was stroking her cub Otchulissa. ¡°Hi.¡± Joe interrupted. ¡°Come in.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I am going to stay for a few days, get somethings made at the blacksmith and then hunt Chris down. I think the peace talks should go on. Having so many angry people in one place and not talking¡­ I think it¡¯s a bad idea.¡± Joe said. T?ra thought about it. She was trying to be respectful to those who lost loved ones. But Joe had a point. The Dragon Rider¡¯s army sitting just outside the castle made her nervous. She didn¡¯t want every earthling dead before Kerri could find a way home. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. T?ra called all the representatives to a meeting. ¡°I have called you here to vote. Who wants to continue with the peace talks and who wants a week to mourn? Raise your hand. The decision that gets the most votes will be the decision.¡± T?ra looked at their confused faces. ¡°All wanting to continue with the peace conference raise your hand.¡± T?ra counted the hands. ¡°All wanting a week to mourn first, raise your hand.¡± T?ra said. More wanted to continue than those that didn¡¯t. ¡°The talks will continue in the morning.¡± T?ra declared. T?ra went to the dining hall where the servants and slaves were cleaning up. She moved on to her dining hall. She saw as they scraped bits of Natrica¡¯s brains into a bucket. T?ra puked. Unknown to her, Drake had seen her wondering and followed her. He saw her vomit at the sight of the blood and gore and her friend¡¯s brains. ¡®This is not the queen I heard stories about.¡¯ He thought. T?ra went to the sick rooms to see how her men and servants were doing. Kerri-liana lay on the one bed. ¡°How are you?¡± T?ra asked her. ¡°I am getting there.¡± Kerri told T?ra about her experience with the wizard and how captain Kumi brought her home safely. ¡°So, you are saying there is a way for us to leave and we need to be on Victoria¡¯s land, on mount Jeku for this to happen with all the pieces of crystal from around the land?¡± T?ra clarified. ¡°Yes. I am thinking teams to the different locations. Even now during the peace conference while everyone¡¯s army is here. We go get what we need. But we will need letters from you allowing us to pass and asking for the co-operation of the locals.¡± James interrupted from a few beds down. ¡°The royal seal we have been given demand protection and co-operation. You will not need a letter just a handy seal.¡± He spoke up. ¡°You are not looking so good.¡± T?ra noticed. ¡°I have given blood. Rachael needed it.¡± T?ra went to say hi to the hiding Rachael. ¡°How are you?¡± she asked. ¡°Alive.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°What happened to you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I was taken from the castle in the second attack. It was¡­ it is what it is.¡± ¡°Has anyone told you that Chris escaped and Natrica was killed.¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I heard about Natrica. I am sorry. She didn¡¯t deserve that.¡± Keimoni returned with hot soup. ¡°My queen.¡± He said surprised. ¡°Keimoni.¡± T?ra greeted. ¡°He has been looking after me.¡± Rachael explained. T?ra smiled. It pleased her that her people were coming together. Looking out for one another. James gave blood, Keimoni even went out of his way to be nice. Alien and human helping one another. Strangers caring. Even though they had been though a lot together, it pleased her that some good came of it. Then she realized, it was because of the suffering they had been through together that they now stood together and maybe that¡¯s how she will unite the kingdom. The attacks on the castle and the loss everyone shared could be the glue to unite them. ¡°Kerri, do what you must to get us home. I have a country to save.¡± T?ra walked out with purpose. ¡°She confuses me.¡± James said. ¡°She¡¯s a real live duchess.¡± Kerri informed. ¡°Real royalty, that¡¯s why she does the queen thing well.¡± Rachael stated. Keimoni said nothing. He was surprised they were speaking freely in front of him and not pretending to just be foreigners like usual. He already knew everything Natrica knew. But he had still had to pretend he didn¡¯t, and they had secret ¡®earth¡¯ discussions that he was left out of. He liked being part of it, or as it was, not being left out. Chapter 98: Facts Day 13 Ferox entered into the not so well guarded castle. Servants were cleaning blood off the walls and mopping up blood from the floor. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked. ¡°Which time?¡± the slave asked in return. ¡°Speak girl.¡± he said in a stern tone. ¡°We were attacked and slaughtered. If it wasn¡¯t for the queen¡¯s betrothal to the Dragon Rider prince, we all would have fallen. Two assaults, one while tending to our wounded. But what do you care? I am but a slave.¡± Ferox looked around. ¡°Whose blood is this?¡± he asked. ¡°My son¡¯s, my friends, some guards, some from the tribes meeting for the peace talks. There are rumors that the queen attacked her own peace talks.¡± ¡°Do you think she did this?¡± he asked feeling justified in his beliefs. ¡°No, after the queen¡¯s head injury she can¡¯t stomach the smell of blood. She even puked when she saw her dead soldiers and today again when she saw her dead friend¡¯s blood. She was angry when the shadow of death killed everyone loyal to Black Beard. She even lets us look at her face and she cancelled the traditional execution for such gatherings and had a dance in which everyone could participate. We got to dress as equals.¡± The slave began to cry ¡°We really like her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ferox asked ¡°The queen?¡± he was surprised. ¡°Natrica. She treated us as equals, never looked down on us. Couldn¡¯t understand her and she couldn¡¯t understand us, but she communed with us. It was right for the queen to honor her as she did.¡± Ferox began to feel conflicted. ¡°Who was this woman that didn¡¯t speak the queen¡¯s language?¡± he asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t speak any language of the land. Only the queen¡¯s Viden can communicate with them. He kissed her. Even the shadow of death loved her. You should be careful, the shadow of death is unpredictable and with her friend who cared gone, no one can stop her.¡± The slave sounded worried. ¡°Shadow of death?¡± Ferox asked. They had referred to this a few times. ¡°The woman, who¡¯s shadow is the last thing you see.¡± she said as if he should know this. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Ferox walked through the castle he saw out of a window the ash piles where people had been burnt. He began to realize the depth to the attack. He walked past the first room were injured people lay. Mystic healers were healing them. He saw a second room with injured people. Spice a slave girl he had once met as a sickly child walked out of the room. ¡°Slave who are these people?¡± he asked her. ¡°I am not a slave. I am the physician in charge.¡± Spice answered. ¡°You are Spice, slave to the great physician¡­¡± his voice trailed off. He remembered that her master had died. Spice looked at him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°My apologies, who are these people?¡± Ferox asked again. ¡°The wounded from the slaughter.¡± Spice answered. Nikki came to visit the recovering. ¡°Who is that?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°Go home. Son of Barron.¡± Spice said. ¡°Indeed, you are not a slave. For you have found your voice.¡± He was annoyed by her. ¡°I have the ear of the queen who personal made me the physician in charge. Who are you that I should answer you?¡± Spice asked seeing his expression of annoyance. Then Spice asked not really expecting an answer ¡°Who did this? Whose men attacked us?¡± ¡°Black Beard Gruff.¡± Ferox answered. ¡°What!¡± Spice was angry ¡°You know Black Beard Gruff?¡± Ferox was surprised. ¡°Yes, he is my friend.¡± Spice then ran off and Ferox followed. Spice ran to T?ra. ¡°My queen, I must speak with you.¡± ¡°Spice come in. Who is your guest?¡± T?ra asked looking at Ferox who now regretted following Spice. Spice had indeed told the truth. She did speak with the queen. ¡°This man is Ferox son of Barron Bull Benz of the lands north of here, a large town called Norcumbrea. He has told me that Black Beard Gruff is the one who attacked us.¡± ¡°Black Beard the one who escaped the dungeon, the one Natrica was afraid of? The one I stripped of office?¡± T?ra asked ¡°Whose men Joe killed. How did he find so many loyal to him as to attack us during peace talks?¡± T?ra looked at Ferox. ¡°Speak, tell me how Black Beard, had an army to attack me with?¡± Ferox gulped. Nikki knocked on the door. The queen spoke a language he had never heard before. The blond woman walked in and spoke to the queen. Then she sat next to her at her right hand. T?ra told Nikki everything and asked her to stay and advice. She would explain what was being said. T?ra looked at Ferox. Spice looked at Ferox. Nikki looked at Ferox. ¡®Gulp!¡¯ ¡°Black Beard told the people and his former soldiers that you are ill and that if we do not kill you and those protecting you¡­¡± he looked uncomfortable ¡°You would kill us all in your madness. We have seen what you have done without being sick. Knowing you are weak and being remind of what we have lost because of you. It was easy to get an army and find people in villages willing to fight. After all the orphans have nothing to lose. The childless widow has nothing to lose. Believing you were weak and fearing the crazy, people¡­¡± his voice faded ¡°Came for your head¡± he finished. ¡°Yes, I heard them calling for my head as they killed everyone within these walls. Slave, free, royal, or just here by mistake like you.¡± T?ra said. She then called for her guards. Zazo came in ¡°My queen.¡± He bowed. ¡°I have had confirmation that it was Black Beard Gruff that attacked us and set the villagers against us. Use whatever Skiopia men you can trust. Lock him up in the dungeon. I have peace talks to attend to.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with Ferox?¡± Spice asked. ¡°Let him go.¡± T?ra answered. Spice looked confused. ¡°What is he going to do? Ran off and tell them I still have my head and send another attack?¡± T?ra asked ¡°If someone enters these walls with the intent to harm us, they will die. Just like the last lot and if that happens, I will let the Lovac tribe hunt them down like they requested.¡± T?ra kept a calmness and composure that made what she said scary. ¡°The Lovac tribe is dead. You killed them all.¡± Ferox said bravely. ¡°No, we were sent to die in a mine far underground. But we are alive.¡± Autumn said behind him. ¡°You stand with the woman who sentenced your tribe?¡± Ferox asked confused and afraid. ¡°A knock on the head made her a new person.¡± Autumn answered Ferox. ¡°I have heard we have a guest in the dungeon.¡± Autumn said to T?ra. ¡°Do not touch out guest. She must remain unharmed.¡± T?ra said firmly. Ferox left the room stealthily he was very confused. ¡°Black Beard attacked us and set the villagers against me.¡± T?ra informed Autumn. ¡°I found the woman Sugar. She is cleaning up. She was taken captive. Sugar went crazy didn¡¯t leave even a breath of life between all of them.¡± Autumn told T?ra. ¡°Tomorrow please find Jessica and then Black Beard. I will have Zazo and his trusted men follow to back you up.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry Zazo?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°He is betrothed.¡± T?ra answered defensively. ¡°Fooled me.¡± Autumn replied shrugging. Chapter 99: Round Three Day 14 First light slowly moved across the land. Everything was quiet and still. The creatures off the night slept and the creatures of the day awoke. The heavy dew on the land sparkled in the light. It was a new day. James Thornbulton woke up because of the cold wind blowing on him. Lakisha Thornbulton his niece and godchild slept soundly. She had insisted on staying with him. She was his best friend and his family. He loved her very much and felt very protective of her. James went to close the window. The massive wooden blocks that fitted tightly into the holes in the walls that they called windows. At least these massive blocks of wood were on hinges. He saw the land looking beautiful and undisturbed. He considered all that had happened since he had arrived, he had found someone to love, he had lost that person, he was kidnapped by pirates and poisoned by magic, he had been on a flying ship. He was then cured by magic. He had saved the harvest. People would be naming their son¡¯s James for as long as he was remembered. He had made friends with royalty and was counted as a friend of the queen. He was in a real castle, had seen real dragons, and given blood. His time off earth had been eventful. James heard the door open to the room next door. Then screaming filled the silent air, followed by a cold silence. Lakisha woke up. ¡°What was that?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing good. Barricade the door with me. We must climb out the window.¡± James said. James and Lakisha pushed the bed in front of the door. They put shoes on, and Lakisha climbed out the window. ¡°There is nothing to hold onto!¡± she said. ¡°Breathe, look around. We must get out of the room.¡± People were pushing at their door trying to break in. ¡°Move slowly, stay quiet. We can do this.¡± James comforted. Lakisha held onto a stone with one hand and some dead plant with the other. She moved along, climbing down the wall. James followed. Quietly moving. ¡°We must keep moving.¡± He told Lakisha who had frozen during her decent. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The men turned the room upside down. The one looked out of the window. ¡°They are here.¡± He called. They shot arrows at them but missed. ¡°Go after them.¡± One told another. ¡°No!¡± the second man said. They argued. James and Lakisha were grateful as they climbed down to an open window. ¡°That was too close.¡± James said. ¡°Why are we being attacked?¡± Lakisha asked, ¡°I hate this place!¡± * * * The castle was under siege from within. Griffith had turned enough leaders against the queen to attack. The queen was weak, they had seen this. She no longer had the stomach to do what needed to be done. The loss of her friend made her overlook things and Griffith was counting on T?ra being so tired from everything that had happened that she wouldn¡¯t even wake up. Griffith was unable to get the Dragon Rider¡¯s royals on board. But they agreed to leave the castle before first light so they wouldn¡¯t be part of it. * * * Drake had been woken while it was dark by his parents saying, ¡°Come let us look for this Jessica.¡± Drake had been all too happy. The army moved out to the City Point in search of Jessica. Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle already knew where Jessica was. This was just to get Drake out of the castle and justify moving their army out. * * * Griffith and his men moved from one room to the next killing everyone that was not with them. For him it was not personal. T?ra Trazzie the new queen to the land, woke up to the sound of screaming. She quickly got dressed and grabbed a knife, the dagger Zazo had given her. She took the knife presented to her as a gift as well. She left her room with her cub, Otchulissa, in an attempted to find a hiding place in the walls. She only knew of a few entrances into the walls and the queen¡¯s dining hall was one of those places. T?ra reached the dining hall. She put her cub down and trying to find the entrance. ¡°I found her.¡± a man yelled from the dining hall. ¡°I have waited a long time to do this.¡± He said moving closer to her. The big man with a full black beard moved towards her. His crooked yellow smile, grinning at her in delight. His eyes sparkled at the idea of killing her. His dirty mattered curly hair hugged his head and ears. He dropped the bat that was in his hand. It made a thud as it hit the floor. T?ra held the knife behind her back and stood up straight. She was trying to pretend she was not afraid. ¡®Remember what Joe taught you.¡¯ She told herself. When he was close enough, she stabbed him in the chest with her dagger. She felt the blade tearing through his flesh. His warm blood touched her hands. It was harder than Joe and other warriors made it look. She pushed the knife in until the handle reached his skin. But he did not fall over dead. Instead ¡°Ouch! You stupid @*!%@¡­.¡± He struck her in the face. Nicolette Sintonarta came in with her bow. She shot him in the back. He crumpled to his knees and blood came out of his mouth. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nikki asked T?ra. T?ra looked at the blood on her hands. ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± she said. T?ra looked at Nikki then at the dead man. ¡°We killed him¡± she said. ¡°We had too¡± Nikki reassured. T?ra was still on the floor after getting hit. Her lip was bleeding, but she hadn¡¯t noticed. She pulled her knees up and held her cub. ¡°I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to be queen.¡± T?ra cried. Nikki knew T?ra had made hard choices as queen and some she disagreed with. But in truth no easy choice had been presented. ¡°Duchess, we need to go.¡± Nikki said. ¡°I am the queen now. But I wish I was just duchess.¡± T?ra sobbed. ¡°They want to kill me. They want my head. I am not even the queen. I didn¡¯t do those horrible things. I want to go home.¡± T?ra cried. Zazo came in with General Nathan. ¡°My queen?¡± they both asked. Zazo saw the dagger he had given T?ra in the dead man lying on the floor. T?ra looked up at him, her green eyes were red from crying. Her lip was bleeding, and half her face was red. ¡°You are not the old queen.¡± Zazo said softly to T?ra. Zazo gave T?ra a hanky. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± He said picking her up. ¡°General lead us out of here.¡± General Nathan walked to the door and checked. He shocked his head and went to another door. ¡°We are trapped.¡± He said. ¡°Under the table is a passage. When I was fighting in here, I saw it.¡± The general opened the hatch and they climbed in. The only sound heard in the darkness was T?ra sniffing. ¡°Nikki?¡± T?ra said holding out her hand in the darkness. ¡°Where are you?¡± Nikki reached for T?ra and took her hand. ¡°I am here.¡± T?ra held Nikki¡¯s hand and rested her head on Zazo¡¯s shoulder. It was finally too much for her. She had hardly slept in four days. Everyone wanted her dead and her best efforts to keep everyone safe had failed. She had failed again. Chapter 100: Minions Day 14 Josephina Jujitsu woke up to the screams from the room next door. She picked up her short sword and knives and opened the door ready for a fight. Rosaleighm stood next to her knives in hand. A group of about ten men had been making their way down the passage killing everyone, room by room. ¡°Rosaleighm, I need you to find out whose men these are. It is a very important thing that you find out for me.¡± Joe said. Rosaleighm disappeared into the tunnels in the walls. Joe killed everyone, using the solid wooden door as a weapon and a shield, she killed them one by one. Joe kicked the bodies aside. That now blocked her doorway. She rang a bell and yelled. ¡°We are under attack! We are under attack!¡± Sugar came over to her. She had blood from those she had slain on her clothes. ¡°Where were you?¡± Joe asked. ¡°A captive, that cat thing of the queen¡¯s found me. I killed them all.¡± She replied. ¡°Taken hostage, the mighty Sugar.¡± Joe laughed. ¡°If you want our agreement to stand then be careful what you say next.¡± Sugar warned. There disagreement was interrupted by another group of soldiers. Joe and Sugar killed them all as they came. ¡°I know these men. I fought beside some of them when protecting the peace talk leaders.¡± Joe said. ¡°Looks like one of the leaders are not so peaceful.¡± Sugar stated. They decided to find the queen. So, they fought their way to the queen¡¯s chambers. But she was not there. ¡°No blood.¡± Joe pointed out ¡°The queen was not killed here.¡± They quietly moved down the passageway towards the stairs. They didn¡¯t want to engage in more fighting until they had more numbers. Joe was leading them towards the sick rooms where people were recovering. ¡°Do you think the queen was injured?¡± Sugar asked seeing where they were going. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°She has friends there. I have friends there.¡± Joe said. The sick room¡¯s door was barricaded. ¡°It¡¯s Joe with Sugar. We have come to check on you and help you to safety.¡± Joe could hear furniture moving behind the door. Spice opened the door. They hugged. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Joe asked Spice. ¡°For now.¡± Spice replied. The door was barricaded behind them. The sick room had very injured people in it. Rachael was still in the bed. She was looking better but she was still a mess. Most of her was still wrapped in bandages. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Joe asked Rachael. ¡°No, I am not.¡± Rachael replied, ¡°I have almost died on this rock several times. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°One of us must stay here to protect these people.¡± Joe said to Sugar. ¡°Why? They are dead weight.¡± Sugar replied. ¡°Because they are people, and numbers that follow you, that¡¯s what makes you strong.¡± Joe said. ¡°This room is filled with warriors who will be warriors again. Will they remember us as a blood debt or as someone they owe.¡± Joe asked. ¡°For a moment there, I thought you were going soft.¡± Sugar smirked. Joe glared at her. ¡°Call me soft and I will kill you. Our truce will be over.¡± Joe meant it. Calling her soft was something she wouldn¡¯t stand for and if Sugar thought she was soft Sugar would find out very quickly how wrong she was. ¡°I will stay and protect the weak.¡± Sugar sighed. Joe left the room. She was angry. She quietly moved through the castle avoiding as many fights as she could. Her injuries from the previous fights made her weary to engage unnecessarily. She saw a commotion in the queen¡¯s dining hall. Joe slowly approached. Men were outraged by the dead man lying on the floor. Joe couldn¡¯t understand them, but she could read the room. They were looking for someone. Joe knew about the passage under the table. All the leader who she had hidden in there now knew about it. But these men didn¡¯t seem to know about it. Griffith came into the room. ¡°Why are you standing around, where is she?¡± he demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His captain said. ¡°This dead loaf said she was in here. But she¡¯s not and he¡¯s dead.¡± The man pointed out. ¡°I see that.¡± Griffith snapped ¡°Check under the table. The secret passage that I was put in for safety is under there.¡± He commanded. Joe saw them moving towards the table. She needed to do something. Joe wolf whistled and showed only a leg in the doorway. She had seen it in a movie. It was all she could think of without engaging fifteen men by herself. ¡°What?!¡± Griffith and his men were perplexed. ¡°You check it out. The rest of you, get the queen.¡± He ordered. Joe heard the footsteps and withdrew her leg. As he came into view, she grabbed him and snapped his neck. She took off his shoe and through it at the unsuspecting Griffith. ¡®Thud¡¯ The shoe hit him in the back. ¡°Brut, stop messing around. Get back here.¡± Griffith demanded he was getting angry. Joe started making strange notices as to get their attention again. The men had moved the table, and they were looking for a way in. Joe heard footsteps coming from behind her. She looked to see Victoria the woman in charge of mount Jeku. ¡®A coup.¡¯ Joe thought. The unsuspecting Victoria was met in the passage, her two guards were killed, and a knife was held to her throat. ¡°Ohh, you are strong. Come work for me.¡± Victoria offered Joe. Joe couldn¡¯t understand her. Nor did she care to. She planned on using Victoria to her advantage. Joe entered the room holding Victoria and the sharp knife against her throat. Without a word, Joe through knives at the men trying to open the secret passageway. One knife one kill. She was accurate. Victoria laughed. It was amusing for her. ¡°Stop killing my men!¡± Griffith ordered. But Joe didn¡¯t understand him. She kept throwing knives till all ten had a victim. She used Victoria as a human shield. ¡°What do you want?¡± Griffith said unaware Joe had stopped because she had run out of knives. ¡°I can pay you. I have money.¡± He bargained. ¡°This is the queen¡¯s killer, the one who killed so many of her men in one day.¡± Victoria told him. ¡°Killed the queen¡¯s men and lived to see the next day. The queen is soft.¡± Griffith said. ¡°Or smart, this woman now protects her.¡± Victoria said ¡°I told you to get rid of her first. I knew she would be a problem, I told you, I warned you.¡± Victoria scolded ¡°But you said no woman could be everything you have heard. Now look¡­¡± Griffith stabbed Victoria in the chest. ¡°Learn to be silent woman!¡± he said. Joe took her short sword and stabbed it into Griffith¡¯s face. Both bodies slumped to the ground. She stood victorious over them both. She looked at the remaining five men that were Griffith¡¯s. She prepared to take them. They all approached at once. A silent understanding between them. Joe raised her sword. They all knelt before her. Weapons laid on the ground in front of them. ¡®What!¡¯ Joe was not prepared for this. Chapter 101: Where Are They? Day 14 Fiona Viper slept peacefully next to Ranger. She felt like the world couldn¡¯t touch her while she was with him. She slept soundly, even happily. A crash woke and startled Fiona. ¡°What was that?¡± she asked Ranger. He looked worried as he looked around. ¡°Get dressed. Be quick and be quiet.¡± Ranger said. Fiona quickly got dressed. She braided her hair and grabbed a poker from the fireplace. Each room had a fireplace to keep it warm. The fire had died during the night and the room was very dark. Fiona opened the curtain. It was only starting to get light. ¡°Hide under the bed.¡± Ranger told her. They slid under the bed. Men came in, their boots moved passed them. ¡°No one is here.¡± He said to a man in the doorway. ¡°Someone was here. Find them.¡± He ordered. The men moved on. They then heard a bell ringing and a woman¡¯s voice yelling. ¡°We are under attack! We are under attack!¡± The men hurried out of the room towards the woman ringing the bell. ¡°That was English.¡± Fiona said ¡°We need to help her.¡± Ranger and Fiona then armed themselves and headed towards the bell. Dead men lay on the ground. ¡°We must check on our friends.¡± Fiona said. She took the poker in one hand and Ranger¡¯s hand in the other. She ran to James¡¯ and Lakisha¡¯s room, which was the closest to theirs. Fiona carefully opened the door. No one was in the room. But Ranger could smell the blood. He walked to the window and looked out. He couldn¡¯t see anything. They were in general able to communicate even if exact words were lost, the longer she stayed connect to Ranger the more cross over there was. But when emotions were high it was harder to understand one another, and this was such a time. Fiona looked out the window. Nothing was there. Fiona led the way to Kerri¡¯s room, but no one was there. So, she moved on to Nikki¡¯s room. No one was there either. ¡°Where are they?¡± Fiona asked worried. She heard a commotion and followed the sound of people to the kitchen. Soldiers were keeping all the kitchen slaves trapped. Fiona looked at her companion. ¡°Let¡¯s free the slaves.¡± She whispered. ¡°There is two of us, seven armed trained soldiers wearing armor, while we are not.¡± Ranger answered. Fiona looked at the men. She needed a distraction and then a better weapon. A gun would have been her first option. But numb chucks would also do. ¡°I need you to go in there. Make a noise. I want everyone looking at you so I can steal a weapon. I will not let anything happen to you.¡± Fiona assured. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°They are keeping them hostage, not killing them. Go!¡± Fiona urged. ¡°No!¡± Ranger argued. Ranger took Fiona¡¯s hand and put his forehead against hers. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Do you want them dead?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s the plan. Kill them and free the slaves.¡± Fiona replied. ¡°As you wish.¡± Ranger broke the connection and walked into the kitchen. He hit the one on the back of the neck, the other in the throat. Not a sound left either as they fell limp to the floor. Ranger then struck another in the chest and the fourth he kicked on the back of the neck while breaking the neck of the fifth. The last two looked at him. Ranger¡¯s eyes glowed red. The last two ran tail between their legs. The sound of their feet echoed on the stones. Fiona at looked him. ¡°My boyfriend is Sexy.¡± Fiona, she said to herself. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you done that before?¡± Fiona asked Ranger. ¡°I am a healer not a killer.¡± He responded. Ranger told the slaves to find somewhere safe to hide. ¡°I am impressed.¡± Fiona said. ¡°I killed five people. This is not something to celebrate.¡± ¡°You saved a room of slaves.¡± Fiona said, ¡°That should be celebrated.¡± ¡°How are you understanding each other?¡± Lakisha interrupted them. She and James come out from the wall into the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s something that¡¯s been happening lately. The closer we get the more we understand.¡± Fiona replied. ¡°Your boyfriend is scary¡­ and impressive.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask if he has a brother.¡± Fiona joked. Then Kerri¨Cliana Jones appeared. ¡°Hi.¡± she said. ¡°Hi.¡± They replied. ¡°We went looking for you?¡± Fiona said told Lakisha. ¡°We had to get out of our room. We climbed out of the window and back in through a window below.¡± James explained. ¡°You climbed down the stony wall?¡± Fiona was shocked. ¡°Yes, we did. My hands are so sore.¡± Lakisha said showing her cut up hands. ¡°Ouch!¡± Fiona agreed. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± Kerri said. They all looked at her. Was she being mean? ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere safe and find T?ra¡± Fiona said. Ranger led the way, Fiona, James and Kerri followed. They walked to T?ra¡¯s chambers. But she was not there. Neither was her cub. They walked to the sick bay. The door was barricaded. A guy saw them and froze. ¡°Friend or foe?¡± he asked in vernacular. ¡°Friend.¡± Ranger answered. ¡°I am Shane West. I was coming to check on my patients.¡± He told Ranger. Shane banged on the recovery room door. ¡°It¡¯s Shane, let us in.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sugar called through the door. Shane changed to English. ¡°It¡¯s me. Shane the doctor. Let us in.¡± ¡°You speak English!?¡± Fiona was surprised. ¡°So, do you it would seem.¡± Shane replied. ¡°My name is Fiona. This is Kerri-liana and Lakisha, and James and my boyfriend Ranger.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Shane said, ¡°I have met most of you before.¡± he added. ¡°Yes, we have met.¡± James agreed. They could hear noises behind the door and moving furniture. Finally, the door opened. Shane and the other earthlings went in. Sugar barricaded the door again. Shane went to Rachael. ¡°How are you today?¡± he asked. ¡°Feeling a lot better. What is happening?¡± ¡°We are under attack. It appears that peace talks are an open house invitation for war.¡± Shane retorted. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Fiona asked Shane. ¡°No, my girlfriend was killed, and my sister was taken. All I have is these sick people and a missing prince.¡± ¡°Missing prince?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes, Prince Drake, all the Dragon Riders are gone. Convenient!¡± he stated. He was not able to hide his anger. ¡°The Dragon Riders are securing the castle. Why would they leave?¡± Kerri asked. Shane shrugged. He went about mixing herbs and changing bandages. Keeping his mind busy. ¡°I heard you were missing?¡± Fiona said to Sugar. ¡°I was, I escaped with some help from the queen¡¯s minion. That cat thing she¡¯s keeping as a pet.¡± ¡°Otchulissa?¡± Fiona asked surprised. ¡°So that¡¯s her name. Well, I am back, and the pet is looking for the next missing person.¡± Otchulissa was a cub. How was she looking for missing people without T?ra? Fiona was very confused. The child Rosaleighm came into the room but not through the door. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Sugar asked. Sugar knew about the passageways. Maybe she could leave and join the fight. The child looked at her with uncertainty. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shane asked her in vernacular. Rosaleighm whispered in Shane¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± She whispered. ¡°What is?¡± Shane whispered back to her. ¡°The fighting. The queen is in the food room.¡± ¡°Is she safe?¡± Shane asked. The scruffy child scurried off without answering. ¡°The queen is in the dining room and it¡¯s over. Is what the child told me.¡± Shane said looking at all worried faces. ¡°Over as in the queen is dead?¡± Kerri asked horrified. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shane said. ¡°The child spoke to you?¡± Fiona was surprised ¡°She can¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°She can and she did.¡± Shane said. Fiona and Ranger and Sugar left the room and headed for the queen¡¯s dining room. Kerri sat next to Shane. Kerri watched as Lakisha and James left to see what was left. ¡°Her uncle raised her after her parents were killed. James told me once. He loved her more than anything. He saved the harvest. Resolved the pest problem that the farmers were having. T?ra has tried to be a good queen. If she is dead, then her reign made a difference.¡± Kerri babbled randomly. So, Shane and Kerri talked. Shane told her his arrival story and Kerri told hers. Rachael also chatted with them. It kept the mind off the idea that T?ra was now dead, and their only hope was gone. Fiona and the native warriors ran to the war room to see Joe standing, bodies all around and men on their knees before her with their swords laid before her. ¡°What is this?¡± Sugar asked. Joe looked at them. ¡°I think I have men.¡± Jealousy boiled inside Sugar. But she hid it. * * * Nikki and T?ra hid in the darkness. They could hear fighting about them and some of the voices were familiar. But it was unclear. T?ra was sitting on Zazo¡¯s lap her head resting against his shoulder, she could feel his pulse in his neck. She couldn¡¯t see him because it was so dark. Zazo¡¯s shoulder was wet from tears. She had been crying from the time she and Nikki killed her attacker and her tiredness had done the rest. She was holding Nikki¡¯s hand. Nikki was her friend. She was tired, too tired, over tired. She had so much catching up to do, and pressure on her that she hadn¡¯t slept well for days. When she had slept it was only for a few hours. General Nathan was closest to the opening which he held closed with all his strength. General Nathan suspected that T?ra was not the queen he had served. There were too many differences. Only in appearance was there a likeness and because Queen Tiffany never let anyone look at her. Red hair was all anyone was sure of and T?ra had red hair. Zazo stroked T?ra hair with his hand. The other was on his sword. He could hear the men above moving the table. The door in the floor to the passageway they now hid in was under that table. An uncomfortable silence followed. No voices, not stomping feet. A muffled tin of a sword on stone, then nothing. ¡°Wait before you check.¡± Zazo told General Nathan. Zazo worried that it was a trap and that the silence was to lure them into a false sense of safety, also he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see the queen as she now was. She needed a strong face to stand up to her enemies. Then a familiar voice called in English. ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡± Fiona told them. General Nathan slowly opened the hatch. Ranger was standing there. So was Fiona and Sugar and Joe. Men stood at her side, swords in their sheaths. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Victoria! One of the ambassadors?¡± T?ra asked looking at her dead body. ¡°She and Griffith started a coup. Joe killed them both.¡± Fiona replied calmly. T?ra held her cub. Everyone could see she had been crying but no one asked or said anything. ¡°Where is Drake?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°The Dragon Riders are gone.¡± Fiona told her, ¡°I met Shane and he was telling me how they are all gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± T?ra was confused. Zazo was uncomfortable as more people were coming. ¡°The queen needs to rest.¡± He told them. ¡°I will be fine.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Yes, you will be. But rest, let others handle things for a little while.¡± He insisted. ¡°Zazo why would Drake leave when we are betrothed?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I will find out.¡± He replied. ¡°I will.¡± General Nathan said ¡°Stay with the queen. Protect her.¡± Chapter 102: Crazy Day 14 Viola Stone had been so crazy the night before that Rider gave her a sleeping mix in her water. They had then camped outside the City Point on the road to the castle. ¡°I think she¡¯s sick.¡± Rider said. ¡°She¡¯s tired. Not sick.¡± Viv said. ¡°Are you sure? You saw her last night, all crazy and changing between thoughts, not finishing anything she was saying and having ¡®feelings¡¯¡± he said. ¡°We will go to the castle and have that physician look at her. I know she is not sick.¡± Viv insisted. ¡°Who is sick?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°No one is sick.¡± Viv said glaring at Rider. ¡°Viola is sick. She had the mind illness.¡± Rider told Jacob. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± Viv argued. Rider gave her the ¡®we both saw it¡¯ look. Viola woke up to the arguing of Rider and Viv. She looked around it was first light, and she was in bed. She couldn¡¯t remember going to bed. Then it all came back to her. They needed to be at the castle. ¡°What happened?¡± Viola asked trying not to sound angry. ¡°I put you to sleep, you made no sense. I think you are sick with the mind illness.¡± Rider said. Viola raised an annoyed eyebrow. She cleared her throat. Rage boiled inside her. ¡°You drugged me.¡± All the veins in her neck stood up but her voice was calm. ¡°Drugged?¡± Rider asked confused. Viola grabbed the staff. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡± She attacked Rider. Striking him in the knee, then the shoulder and a power shot to the gut. ¡°OOMMFFF¡± came from Rider. Viola kept hitting him. Not giving him a change to even see where the next strike would come from ¡°You drugged me!!¡± she shouted. ¡°That¡¯s not ok. It will never be ok! You want CRAZY, now you have it!!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Viv yelled. But Viola was so angry she wasn¡¯t going to stop. ¡°You are always there, making remarks¡­. being ugly¡­¡± Viola hit him venting all her anger. ¡°I am stuck on this crazy horrible world with you! If it wasn¡¯t for your family I would never have stayed! Freaky weird people!¡± Viv¡¯s yelling wasn¡¯t even noticed as Viola beat Rider. Then he grabbed the staff. Viola felt how strong he really was as he pulled it right out of her hands. ¡°Are you done?¡± he said standing up. Blood poured from his nose and his teeth were red with blood. Cuts she had created ran with blood. His narrowed eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t!¡± Viv begged. ¡°My turn¡± Rider said. He swung the staff at Viola hitting her so hard she was knocked off her feet. He proceeded to hit her with the staff. She kicked his knee the one she had hit first. It gave way under him. She picked up a stone and hit him on the head. He struck her across the face with the staff in his hands. Dazed and with blurry vision Viola lashed out. But it was one of his doubles and she missed him completely. Rider however was not seeing double, and he kicked her. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± he asked. Her ears rang and she was seeing five of him. ¡°Look what you have done!¡± Viv scolded angry with Rider. She helped Viola to her feet. ¡°Rider is a stronger opponent than expected.¡± She said dazed but still boiling with frustration. She extended a hand to Rider. He took it thinking she was calling it over. But once she had his hand, she knew which one was real and she head-butted him. Both went down. The blow was hard and brutal. ¡°You foolish girl. I defend you and you carry on. You too deserve each other!¡± Viv was angry. ¡°Come Jacob we are leaving.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Rider said getting to his feet. ¡°I have seen enough, and Jacob has seen too much. Kill each other¡­ I¡¯m done!¡± Viv snapped. Viv walked away with Jacob. Viola could hear most of what was happening. But she was dazed and unable to see clearly. The pain from the injuries during the fight started to throb. ¡°Were you holding back?¡± Viola asked knowing Rider was still around somewhere. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Uuurrrrrr¡± Viola groaned. Rider sat on the ground holding his gushing nose. He watched Viola trying to sit up. But she was so unbalanced that she couldn¡¯t. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t need you. I was willing to give you a chance, but you are trouble, and you bring trouble upon us.¡± Rider told Viola. Viola lay is the dirt. Her body ached. She could hear Rider talking but she couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying over ringing in her ears. Her vision began to stabilize, and she could see Rider sitting. He was covered in blood. She pulled herself into a sitting position. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Rider threw a staff at her. It hit her on the shoulder and the side of the face. ¡°To help you walk.¡± He snapped. ¡°Ouch!¡± Viola objected. ¡°Take yourself to the castle and protect your head next time.¡± Rider stood up and began walking away. Viola tried to stand but her legs were like jelly. She wondered if something was broken. She held onto the staff and watched as Rider limped away. It seemed like a long time of battling to stand before her old friend Ferox came down the road. ¡°Viola?¡± he asked looking at the bloody mess that was her. Viola gave him a one-sided smile. Her face hurt too much for more. ¡°What happened to you? I thought you were meeting friends.¡± He said getting off his horse. ¡°I started it.¡± She confessed. ¡°Started what?¡± he asked thinking she has been attacked. ¡°It was my friends.¡± she groaned. Ferox examined her wounds. ¡°If it was not for your hair, I would not recognize you.¡± Ferox said. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he asked her. ¡°No.¡± Viola answered. ¡°I think your legs are broken.¡± He said with concern. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Because I can see the bone.¡± He replied. ¡°This will hurt. I will take you on my horse to a physician.¡± He stated. ¡°Take me to the castle. My sister¡¯s boyfriend is a Mystic Healer.¡± Viola said. Ferox picked her up and put her on his horse. Then he climbed on behind her. Viola gritted her teeth. It hurt everywhere. ¡°Tell me how you started a fight with your friend that left you to die on the side on the road.¡± Ferox inquired. ¡°He drugged me, and it was too much. I have¡­¡± Ferox interrupted her. ¡°You started a fight with a man?! How big is he?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°A bit bigger than you.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± he asked. ¡°He drugged me!¡± Viola objected. ¡°What is this drugged you that you keep saying?¡± ¡°He gave me stuff to make me sleep. He thinks I have a mind illness.¡± Viola said. ¡°Do you?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°No! Of cause not!¡± ¡°So, this man/ friend of yours beat you?¡± he asked. ¡°It was a tie¡­ fine, yes he beat me.¡± Viola conceded. ¡°Starting fights, you can¡¯t win does sound like the mind illness.¡± Ferox said ¡°I hope this Mystic Healer is around to help you.¡± Viola was too sore to even elbow him. ¡°I was angry. It got out of hand. Ouch!¡± The road was rough, and it hurt as the horse cantered towards the castle. ¡°Viola Stone you are crazy.¡± Ferox told her. ¡°Feral, I will hurt you if you call me crazy again.¡± Viola said. ¡°My name is Ferox.¡± He corrected. ¡°Ouch!¡± Viola groaned again. Pain was all over her face. ¡°You are not even crying, and I can see the bone in your leg. Why are you trying to be so tough?¡± he asked seeing her pain. Viola didn¡¯t reply. They arrived at the castle. ¡°Thank you!¡± Viola said with visible appreciation. She winced in pain as she climbed off the horse and collapsed. There was a strange silence at the entrance. ¡°Where are the guards?¡± Viola asked herself out loud. Ferox dismounted his horse. ¡°I brought your stolen horse back general¡¯s daughter.¡± He told her. Viola smiled awkwardly from the ground. ¡°Is anything you say true?¡± he asked. ¡°I knew something was wrong at the castle.¡± She said out loud. ¡°Please help me inside and let¡¯s try to avoid a fight.¡± She added. ¡°Are you going to answer me?¡± he asked. ¡°Ask no questions hear no lies.¡± She replied. ¡°Help yourself into the castle.¡± He said getting back on his horse. Part of Viola was not surprised. Asking him for help was a 50/50 chance. She didn¡¯t look back as she hobbled and winced, falling, and crawling towards the door. It took her way too long to reach it. She was tired by the time she got there. Ferox rode his horse to the stables, where he put his horse. He walked back to the castle. He was a little worried about Viola. Her leg was seriously bad. When he got back, Viola had only reached the door. He watched as she battled to open the door and hobbled in on her crutch. Viola cautiously entered. She could hear loud voices coming from deep within the castle. She hobbled towards the noise, unsure of what she would do if attacked. ¡°Why are you such a stubborn woman?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°You feel what happened here was right. I was here. I know it wasn¡¯t.¡± she said still hobbling along. ¡°I came to the castle. I saw the injustice. It was a massacre not an honorable fight. I met the queen.¡± Viola stopped forcing herself to move. ¡°She was nice. No screaming or throwing me in the dungeon. In fact, she didn¡¯t care that I was there. She just cared about the missing people.¡± Viola looked at him. ¡°I am not usually like this. I don¡¯t like killing and I had to kill children. It¡¯s made me a little crazy.¡± Ferox smiled. ¡°Crazy?¡± he inquired. Viola gave him a ¡®don¡¯t push it¡¯ look. ¡°I am sorry I supported something I don¡¯t really know about. I was on my way to tell my family the truth about what happened here when I found you on the road.¡± Viola smiled through her pain. ¡°I think I am going to be sick.¡± She interrupted. A nauseous feeling came over her. She had been enduring the pain for too long. She puked. There was no flowerpot available to make it less gross. Just the stone floor and a witness. Viola looked at her shoes that now had vomit on them. ¡°Euuuu.¡± she groaned. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Ferox put his arm under Viola¡¯s. She hopped along with the help of Ferox. Ferox found her hopping along to be quite frustrating. ¡°May I just carry you?¡± he asked. Viola didn¡¯t really want to be carried but hoping along was very painful and she really needed something for the pain. ¡°Yes.¡± She agreed. Ferox took her to the recovery room. The door was barricaded closed from the inside. Dead bodies lay in the passageway. ¡°It¡¯s Viola. I need a doctor.¡± She said in English. The sound of furniture scraped on the stone floor. Shane opened the door. ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked with big eyes. Shane looked at the bone poking through the leg. ¡°That¡¯s a very bad break.¡± he observed. ¡°What happened here? Why are you barricaded in here, and why are there dead bodies in the passageway?¡± Viola asked. ¡°We have been attacked again.¡± Shane spoke the queen¡¯s vernacular ¡°Please put her on this bed.¡± Ferox put her down. Rachael was looking better but not great. Keimoni was sitting with her. He had brought her soup and wildflowers. Viola smiled. Relationships were so complicated and yet they didn¡¯t really need to be. Fake relationships were easy, she had many of those. But real ones where the other person knows you and loves you anyway. She hadn¡¯t had any of them. ¡°Thank you, Ferox.¡± Viola said laying on the bed. Spice came over with a numbing mix of herbs. Which she lathered onto Viola¡¯s many wounds. ¡°What happened?¡± Shane asked. ¡°I picked a fight and lost.¡± She told him. Ferox was leaving. ¡°Ferox stay with me.¡± Viola looked at him hopefully. He was very surprised at her request. He sat down next to her. He only then noticed how much blood was on his clothing. Viola¡¯s face was swollen, her nose bleed had stopped but the evidence was still there. Her mouth and lip had also been bleeding. She was covered in her own blood. She had gashes and cuts all over her body. ¡°She told me her sister is with a Mystic Healer.¡± Ferox said to Shane ¡°If this is true, shall we not call him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, her sister is with a Mystic Healer. He and his tribe have been healing people for the past few days. He has gone to find the queen.¡± Shane told him. Viola lay in a half awake half unconscious state. She was aware others were around, but she didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. Her body was numb, she couldn¡¯t feel any of it. A strange feeling of being awake and yet not, with a body she could not feel. Viv arrived at the castle with Rider and Jacob. Her plans to kill her father kept being interrupted. Rider had been badly beaten and she was so mad at both of them. She loved them both, but she wished they could just get along. She took Jacob to her mother who had survived a third attack on the castle. Viv told her mom everything that had happened and her mother told her of Griffith¡¯s treachery and how he tried to have her killed. Viv pondered how Viola had insisted that something bad was happening at the castle. Viv then took Rider to the sick room. There they saw Viola lying unconscious with a man that they didn¡¯t know sitting next to her. Rider saw the bone sticking out of Viola¡¯s leg. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Shane asked Rider. ¡°I was in a fight.¡± He answered. ¡°She was also in a fight.¡± Ferox replied still looking at Viola. ¡°Will she be alright?¡± Rider asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shane answered ¡°Her injuries are bad. She has lost a lot of blood, and I don¡¯t know if I can save the leg.¡± Rider looked at him in horror. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°Her body is broken. She¡¯s in bad shape. Whoever did that to her is a savage.¡± Shane said. ¡°Did she say what happened?¡± Rider asked. ¡°Just that she lost a fight she started.¡± Ferox said. ¡°You are looking pretty beat up yourself. Let me look at your wounds once I have stabilized Viola.¡± Shane said Rider. ¡°Where you in a fight here in the castle?¡± Shane asked Rider. ¡°No, this was an unexpected fight.¡± He replied. Rider was very beaten up, but his bones were not broken. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked Ferox. ¡°I found her in the road. She asked me to be brought to the castle. Says her sister is with a Mystic Healer. We are waiting for him to come.¡± Ferox said. ¡°Why are you waiting with her?¡± Rider asked. ¡°She asked me to.¡± he said sensing there was something more going on. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°I do.¡± He answered, ¡°What are you called?¡± ¡°Ferox.¡± Fiona and Ranger came in. ¡°Viola?!¡± Fiona said looking at the mess of a body that was her sister ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°All I know is she was in a fight?¡± Shane told her. Fiona looked at Ranger. ¡°We should have gone to Viola¡¯s room. I am a terrible sister.¡± Fiona felt terrible. She didn¡¯t know Viola had left the castle. ¡°I should have been there for her. She¡¯s an air hostess. How could she possibly be expected to protect herself? Ranger, can you heal her?¡± Fiona asked worried and feeling guilty. Viola¡¯s mind was still. Ranger was sitting on the swings in her back yard with her. ¡°You are in bad shape.¡± He told her. ¡°Am I?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Why do you like this place?¡± Ranger asked her. ¡°It¡¯s where life was simple. I haven¡¯t killed anyone. I didn¡¯t need to. I guess I am just feeling down.¡± She pondered. ¡°Your sister feels it is her fault this happened to you. I have not told her who you are.¡± Ranger said. ¡°You are a better man than I anticipated, and it is best for Fiona not to know.¡± Viola said. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Ranger asked her. ¡°I am not sure.¡± Viola said. ¡°You need to be. You don¡¯t have much time to decide.¡± Ranger said. Viola¡¯s body was having a seizure. The damage to her lungs were extensive and other injuries made it hard for her body to keep going. She had pushed herself too much getting to the castle. ¡°I want to live.¡± She said unsure. ¡°Decide.¡± Ranger said. ¡°I want to live.¡± She decided. Then she was taken through memory lane including the beating she gave Rider and the beating he gave her in return. ¡°Your interrogation methods are superior.¡± Viola complemented. ¡°You love them but feel unloved in return?¡± he asked. ¡°I know Viv cares. But I have ruined it. I attacked Rider how can things be as they were?¡± ¡°They cannot.¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± Viola told him. ¡°Then choose to live.¡± Ranger said ¡°Now is not the time to feel sad. Make a choice and make it a reality.¡± Viola looked around inside her earth memory. ¡°It feels like a lifetime ago.¡± she said. ¡°It was.¡± Ranger answered. Viola took Ranger¡¯s hand. ¡°Take me back.¡± She said. Her body stopped seizing and it began it heal in front of them. All who watched were relieved. It was scary for them. Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alien boyfriend for the win.¡± She announced happily. Chapter 103: Coincidence? Day 14 Drake and his parents and some trusted men searched the City Point and asked around for Jessica. But they discovered nothing. Not even a clue. It was late morning when they decided to return to the castle. Drake was feeling very down, and his parents could see that. Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle had sent a message to Black Bread Gruff to have Jessica moved to another more secure location in the Town Mel. This ensured that she could not be found. They wanted her to stay allusive and out of reach to Drake. T?ra woke up from the nap Zazo and General Nathan had insisted she take to the sound of dragons. She got up worried that another attack was about to follow. She opened her door to find Zazo standing guard. ¡°Zazo.¡± she said surprised. ¡°My queen.¡± He bowed. ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± He answered. ¡°Do you hear dragons?¡± T?ra asked him. ¡°I do. Shall I raise the alarm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± T?ra said not willing to take chances or give the missing Dragon Riders the benefit of the doubt. T?ra met them at the entrance with a large group of fighters. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Prince Ryu demanded offended. ¡°We were attacked and not one from your tribe could be found. Not one!¡± T?ra said coldly. Drake looked at his parents. ¡°Did you leave no men to protect the castle and my betrothed?¡± he asked. They looked at each other and then Libelle answered. ¡°We wanted to help you find Jessica. Every available man came to help in the search. What we did was an act of love.¡± Libelle looked at T?ra ¡°It appears you have made many enemies. They will take any opportunity.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. T?ra looked at the intimidating princess. Who so calmly had a ¡®good¡¯ reason for moving her army out? ¡°So, it was coincidence that as you leave, I am attacked?¡± she asked being straight with her. ¡°As I said, you must have many enemies waiting for any opportunity.¡± T?ra was not intimidated. ¡°An opportunity you created.¡± T?ra stated. Princess Libelle and Prince Ryu had a brief look of indignation. ¡°Confine them to their chambers. Until they return home, or until the peace conference is concluded.¡± T?ra ordered. She looked them both in the eyes. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want any opportunities to present themselves again, now, would we?¡± she asked. Drake objected. ¡°They are royalty, confining them like prisoners is unfitting.¡± ¡°Griffith and Victoria are dead.¡± T?ra said. ¡°How?¡± Drake asked. ¡°They tried to kill me.¡± T?ra replied. Drake remembered his parents talking with Griffith. ¡°Am I confined to my room?¡± he was offended on his parent¡¯s behalf. ¡°No, you earned my trust. But your parents lost mine. I am sorry that this makes things uncomfortable for you. But I want peace and I am not inviting people into my house so they can kill me. If you are not genuine about making peace and bonding with me, say so now. I will set you free and there will be nothing to fear from me. I will release you.¡± Drake looked at the tired queen, who cried when her friends died and honored all the slain as though they were nobles. Her eyes were sad, but she held herself as if nothing could touch her. A queen that was moving the land into a new era, that was scary, as fighting was all some knew. ¡°I am with you. I am a man on my word. When shall we bond?¡± he asked. ¡°Are there any customs that you want in the ceremony?¡± T?ra asked. Drake was surprised at this. It was customary that the one in a higher positions, culture and customs were used. It was not usual that someone of a lower rank would be asked if there was a custom, they wanted. ¡°Where a red dress.¡± Drake said. This surprised T?ra. Red was not a normal wedding dress color. ¡°I will.¡± she agreed. ¡°When would be best to hold the ceremony?¡± T?ra asked. Drake was surprised she was asking him. T?ra waited for an answer. She was getting the feeling that asking him was not the ¡®done thing¡¯. ¡°You are going to be king. We might as well start things off as partners. Equals in decision making.¡± T?ra said. Drake was impressed by this. ¡°We should do it as soon as possible. Bonding will bring stability and end the fighting.¡± Drake answered. ¡°Shall we invite the kingdom or have a small private ceremony?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Invite all the leaders and important people. They need to see for themselves and have not doubt that the news is true, and not a nasty rumor.¡± ¡°Nasty rumor?¡± T?ra asked liking how honest he was. ¡°I mean no offense.¡± He said. ¡°I have taken none.¡± She replied realizing that it was too soon to joke with him. ¡°I will have the invites sent and in.¡± T?ra had to think about how to phrase it ¡°in seven days we will bond.¡± ¡°Let it be as you have said.¡± Drake said. T?ra watched as Drake left. At least he was good looking. If she was to marry a man she didn¡¯t know, a good-looking one was preferable. She knew she would have to one day, marry someone and love would not be part of it. But she had always hoped that love would be part of it and so she rejected all her gran¡¯s suitors. She wanted to be like her dad and marry for love. But in her heart, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be that way for her and now it was as her gran wanted. She was getting married for the betterment of the kingdom not for herself. It was an alliance, and she knew the duties involved. She had tried to make her sentence less by refusing the suitors and letting herself get older and less appealing age wise. Making her chances of someone liking her for her higher. T?ra wondered how much trouble her in-laws were going to be. She was sure they were part of the assassination attempt. Pulling out their army when they did. She had to kill a man and it was haunting her. T?ra declared that the dead would be honored that evening, and the preparation should be done immediately. Chapter 104: Funeral Day 14 All the bodies were placed as they prepared to light the fires. It was sunset and the sky looked grey as they gathered. Drake stood with T?ra. Joe, Nikki and Zazo also stood with T?ra. Yair stood with Drake. They watched as the fires were lit. The sun set and the light of the fire was all that remained. ¡°There has been too much loss.¡± T?ra said out loud to herself. There were about eighty bodies, so many had died. Hodge recorded everything as he did. He knew T?ra was not Tiffany. But he couldn¡¯t say anything. Viola sat with Lakisha and James. Saying nothing. Rachael and Keimoni stood watching the flames consume everything. Kerri stood alone by the door. Captain Kumi saw her and went over. ¡°Gosling times will get better.¡± He said. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Kerri looked away from him and tried to hide her tears. ¡°Friends stay in our hearts.¡± He comforted. Captain Kumi knew that there was not much more he could do. He stood next to her saying nothing. Rachael was well enough to walk. But she was still not looking so good. Most of her hair was gone and she had scars. But Keimoni had been nice to her. Brought her good food and never looked at her like she was ugly or unsightly. Even when she felt like she was. She took Keimoni¡¯s hand. He just smiled, not looking at her or saying anything. Fiona stood with Ranger. He had received a lot of looks about having Fiona on his arm. It was not accepted to bond outside of your tribe and if one wanted to try someone in another tribe, it was in a brothel and it was kept a shameful secret. Ranger had healed Rider from his wounds which Viola inflicted upon him. Rider stood with his family, Xoma his mother, Viv his sister and Jacob his little brother. ¡°Is this how people feel when you do your job?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°No, we only kill bad people, people no one cries for. We do not hurt people just because we can. We help the world. Bad people kill good people and make people cry like now. We stop this from happening.¡± Xoma told Jacob. ¡°So, are you going to kill the people who killed these people?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°It has already been done.¡± Xoma replied. Rider wanted to talk with Viola before the family moved out. They were going home. Griffith was dead and the reward, was no long available. Xoma¡¯s children were no longer in danger. Having already sold the harvest in Point there was no reason for them not to return home. Xoma, Viv and Jacob really liked Viola. They found her funny and entertaining as well as good natured. They had hoped that Viola would bond with Rider and their family would grow. But Rider and Viola just didn¡¯t play along. General Nathan watched from the window in the castle. He was personally guarding the Skiopia royalty. Shane West watched from the recovery room. It was worse coming to the castle. Life was tough before but while they were with the Skiopia prince at the palace it was better for them. Now Pragya was dead, Jessica was missing and probably dead and all he gained from the move to the castle was heartache. He had seen more death in the past two weeks that he had in all the years before. Canada was a great place to live. People didn¡¯t kill each other in the streets. ¡°Today the peace talks were meant to continue. But today we have lost much again.¡± T?ra said. Drake wanted to say something nice. But he didn¡¯t know what to say. How was there a nice thing to say after everything that had happened? Chapter 105: Moving Day 14 Jessica Wildness sat in her tower watching the people far below. Black Beard¡¯s men opened the door and food was brought in. The one was young and cute. His armor looked too big for him, but he was making it work. The other looked old and hardened by war and life. His grey beard covered most of his face and wiry hair come out of his ears. Grey nose hairs mixed with the beard almost like one. Jessica looked at the food, it was fruit and milk. She smiled at them not saying anything. She was hoping that by keeping quiet she would avoid some issues that had arisen in the past. Also, she didn¡¯t want them to know she didn¡¯t understand them. She was gaining information. Drake¡¯s parents knew she was there. She knew Drake would not leave her there. He would find her, like before. She just had to hold out until then. She ate the fruit and slipped the milk. It was off. A thick curdle of whitish goo. She spat it back into the cup. But she didn¡¯t have anything to rinse her mouth with. ¡°Gross, gross!¡± she groaned to herself. She ate some fruit to try and get rid of the bad taste, but it only helped a little. ¡°Why give me sour milk?¡± she asked the universe. Black Beard himself come into the room. He spoke to her and then two men came in. They began packing up her stuff. ¡®So, they are moving me¡¯ she thought. She made sure she had the important things on her. Most of her things were still in the castle. She had no weapons or other things to help her escape. She didn¡¯t like that she was being moved again. It would make finding her harder. She knew she was not being taken to the Dragon Rider¡¯s. She was moving moved so that Drake couldn¡¯t find her. Jessica was put on a horse and led even further into the countryside. They passed a farm houses and went right into the wild. Nothing but grass and trees. Not even a road for the horses to walk to. They walked for about four hours before stopping at a river. Jessica was thirsty and so was everyone else. They drank and filled their water bottles. Then headed out further into the countryside. Being quiet for so long was not easy for Jessica. She longed to talk. They went to a big hill and camped on top. A chain was put around Jessica¡¯s waist and locked, then around a tree. It gave her about three meters to move about around the tree. ¡®Great if there is a snake, I¡¯m food.¡¯ She groaned to herself. She was brought food and water. She was not sure what she was being given but the burnt piece of meat was not appetizing. However, she was hungry. She ate the burnt piece of meat and drank water. The fire was warm, but she wasn¡¯t close enough to really benefit from its warmth. She sat with her back to the tree and watched the flames. One started humming, and another joined in. They all seemed to know the tune. Then one started singing, he had a beautiful voice, his back up however didn¡¯t. So, a beautiful voice sang, and a frog echoed. When it got to the chorus everyone sang, loud voices with a belly ache cut thought the night. The hill was indeed haunted that night by the song of men. Jessica laughed. She couldn¡¯t help it. They danced around the fire, holding each other¡¯s elbows and making kicking gestures in sync. Between their singing and dancing Jessica was very entertained. But her body hurt from being on horseback all day. * * * Autumn left the castle while it was still dark. She needed to find Jessica for the queen. Finding Jessica had been her plan all along. She had found Rachael on the street of Point. A road Jessica had been on. She found Sugar in the City Point and she was now once again looking for Jessica. She didn¡¯t know why but this Jessica was important. She had even heard the Dragon Riders¡¯ ruling prince talking about her. She walked the cold stone road of the City Point. It was sunrise and people were bathing. The smell of food and animals mixed to make the smell of the city. Busy, dirty people grumbled about. There were stories that the queen was weak and that the attack on the castle was successful. The queen was dead. ¡°What now?¡± he asked his gossiping friend ¡°I will ask around.¡± Autumn overheard. Autumn shock her head. There was a reason the Terra tribe was the least intelligent. She listened to the women dressing their children and trying to be neater and nicer than their neighbors. The men moaned about why it was important that they were better than their neighbor. However, some were worse. She followed Jessica¡¯s sent to the north road leaving the City Point. A watch tower looked recently used. But with all the people coming for the queen¡¯s peace conference it was possible some of the queen¡¯s men were using it. She approached and realized it was abandoned. Only hours before she arrived. ¡®Why move her?¡¯ she questioned. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! She filled her water skin and headed after her. Autumn did not miss the distinct smell of the Skiopia royalty. ¡®Why were they here, yet they didn¡¯t bring her back to the castle?¡¯ In fact, she was sure she could smell the whole of the Skiopia army there too. She suspected foul play and so decided that once she had Jessica, she would approach them with this information and see what the ruling prince and princess would do. Autumn walked until night. Then she transformed into a dark blue panther with silver eyes. She carried her clothes in her mouth. As she approached the hill, she heard wailing like those of people attacked by spirits. She hesitated¡­ she couldn¡¯t small anything that implied danger. But the gut gurgling sounds kept coming. Getting louder and louder as if the situation was completely out of control. She was drawn by the smell of labiatae. She shook her head and tried to focus. But it was too strong. The smell pulled her from her very core. The singing on the hill faded as she was drawn away by the labiatae. ¡®I will go quickly¡¯ she told herself, as she gave in and went to it. The plant was huge, it¡¯s leaves undisturbed. It sparkles like little stars. She rubbed her face against it. ¡®Mmmmm¡¯ She chewed on its leaves enjoying the sweet nectar inside. Autumn lost track of time as the plant engulfed her. Enticing her and encouraging her in with its ever better smell and taste. *Labiatae is a very strong catnip. Which no cat could turn away from. These creeping plants were rare and after being in a mine most of her life she had no immunity to it. Autumn woke up dazed and out of it. She couldn¡¯t walk straight nor see straight. She wobbled along drooling. The green gob dripped from her mouth. She fell over. The stars twinkled above her getting brighter and dimmer depending on which one she looked at and which eye she used. She had no sense of urgency or remembrance of what it was she was doing. An orange bug crawled passed her. ¡°You¡¯re zonked.¡± he said. ¡°Why are you talking to me?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°Because you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± He stated full of himself despite his size. ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°Oh yes! Please try catch me.¡± He teased sarcastically. Autumn moved onto her paws. But she couldn¡¯t stay on them. The orange bug laughed. ¡°Hey, come look at this!¡± he called into the night. Orange bugs started appearing from everywhere. They sat on branches and on the stones. All watching her. ¡°Come on then!¡± he challenged her. Autumn tried again to stand but she couldn¡¯t. She saw a large rock. ¡®If I can¡¯t get to you myself, I will crush you with that rock¡¯ she thought. She wiggled and wormed on her back through the mud created by her excessive drooling. ¡°Running away!¡± the bug taunted. ¡®Just you wait¡¯ she thought. She wiggled and wormed in the other direction. Heading for the rock. Motivated by the desire to kill the wretched bug. When she finally reached the rock, she had forgotten why she was there. ¡°Scaredy cat!¡± The bug called. Autumn looked at the bugs. She looked at the rock. She tried to push it, but her paws were making very little difference. She changed back into her human shape and pushed the rock. It tumbled over and began to roll. Picking up speed it crashed through the labiatae. The bug disappeared. She lay in the dark, covered in mud. Her head slowly began to clear. Her human form was more resistant to the labiatae. But experienced the after affects as if waking from a drunken stupor. The triples she was seeing started to become two, and slowly one. She realized she was laying naked in the mud and her clothes were not around her. ¡®What happened?¡¯ she asked herself. ¡®Talking bugs?¡¯ she remembered. ¡®Where did I leave my clothes?¡¯ She could smell the fire from the camp on the hill. It had died down. Dots of red briefly glowed in the air. Autumn didn¡¯t want to approach without her clothes. But she couldn¡¯t change back into a panther either, because of the labiatae¡¯s effects on her. Autumn wished for the first time that she had waited for the queen¡¯s men who she had left behind when running ahead. ¡®I need clothes.¡¯ She tried to retrace her steps but the closer she got to the labiatae the more difficult it was even in her human form. She decided to fetch Jessica then find her clothes. Still covered in mud that was an odd green color she climbed the hill. Mostly human slightly animal. The fire was but embers and warmth. A woman was laying against a tree. She had red hair! Her clothes were beautiful like that worn by the rich or by royals. She was chained to the tree. Even though a rug was over her legs Autumn could see she was cold. A man turned over, groaning in his sleep. Autumn froze. He continued sleeping. There were a lot of men for one prisoner. Twenty-two soldiers traveling at speed out of the City Point. With a red-haired prisoner! Autumn found the keys and unlocked the chains holding Jessica. * * * Jessica Wildness awoke. A naked woman covered in green mug loomed over her. ¡®What the?!¡¯ Jessica was now wide awake. The silver eyes of the woman looked at her expectantly. She forced an awkward smile. The woman pulled her to her feet with unexpected strength. Her chains had been unlocked and she was free. The naked woman took her hand and led her down the hill. The ground was so cold that ice was forming. She could hear the soft crunch as she ran with the naked woman. Then Jessica noticed that the naked woman had paws instead of feet. Jessica halted. She rubbed her eyes and stared at the dark blue fur that covered the paws of the naked woman. ¡°What!¡± Jessica blurted. The cat woman covered her mouth and looked around concerned. Jessica saw a bush with something brown hanging in it. There was dried mud and what looked like a giant¡¯s snakes¡¯ pattern in the mud. Jessica looked at the mud woman. ¡®Did she lose her clothes in that thicket?¡¯ Jessica puzzled to herself. She marched over and tugged on the brown jacket. A bunch of orange bugs scattered as she pulled it free. She could now see a pair of pants. Black and bundled deeper in the bush. She reached for it, but a large orange beetle fought her for it. It lifted its legs and waved its spikes at her. Jessica stomped on it. Then she stomped on it again for good measure. She picked up the pair on pants. A rustling sound from above her made her look up. Orange bugs gathered all around her. Rubbing their mandibles, they made an intimidating sound. Jessica moved backwards but something bit her. She moved forwards and an orange beetle landed on her and took a bite. ¡°Ouch!¡± She objected. The bugs began to swarm her. Jessica grabbed the pants and ran, pulling free from the thicket. Once free she jiggled and jumped about brushing the biting bugs off her. Then she vengefully chased down the scurrying beetles and stomped on them killing as many as she could before they found refuse in the thicket. She picked up the clothes and marched over to Autumn who had kept her distance. ¡°Thanks for the assist.¡± she said sarcastically. Shoving the clothes into Autumn¡¯s arms. The mud coved woman dressed in the pants and put the jacket on. She kept saying something. Jessica presumed it was a thank you. She rubbed the bites. The beetles had taken little bits out of her. Some were bleeding. Autumn took her hand and led her to a small dirt path. There she ran ahead leaving Jessica to walk the path alone in the dark. Jessica could feel the air. A blizzard was brewing. She needed to find shelter. As she ran the path trying to keep warm, she thought about the strange woman who had freed her from the men the Dragon Rider royalty had left her with. ¡®Who was this strange woman, who had no clothes, was covered in mud and instead of feet she had paws? Was this woman sent by Drake? Or was she just a silvered eyed good Samaritan?¡¯ Snow began to fall bring her attention back to the danger of being out in the open during a blizzard. She couldn¡¯t see any lights or anything that could provide shelter. She was in an open place with nothing but the elements to keep her company. ¡®Light a fire¡¯ she told herself, but she hadn¡¯t seen any wood or twigs she could light one with. She kept running. The mud woman hadn¡¯t saved her just to die in the cold. She was on that path for a reason. The snow melted as it touched her face. The dress she was wearing was ruined and the shoes on her feet were not comfortable running shoes. She slowed to a walk. She was tired. Then a creature of the night appeared, a large dark blue panther with silver eyes. It blocked her path. Jessica froze, heart pounding. ¡®Death my mauling¡¯ she thought ¡®What a way to go.¡¯ Then the creature turned into the muddy woman. Jessica¡¯s eyes grew big. ¡°You¡¯re a shape shifter!¡± she announced. The woman took her hand and led her, while running through the snow. Finally, they came to a cave where they took shelter. A small fire was already burning. ¡°Whose camp are we invading?¡± Jessica asked. Chapter 106: Trust Day 15 Kerri-liana Jones woke up in the library. She had fallen asleep there. She was looking up everything she could on mount Jeku. She had been unable to locate the city of gold or find any maps or tax references to it. Even though the windows were closed there was a cold draft coming in. She rubbed her eyes and followed the draft to a bookshelf that was concealing a fireplace in the wall. She battled but finally after taking all the books off the shelf and sitting on the floor and using her legs to push, she managed to get the bookshelf out of the way. Cold air rushed into the room as if it was alive, with the desire to extinguish all warmth from the room. Kerri shivered. ¡®Why block a fireplace?¡¯ she asked herself. Another blast of frozen air swept across the room. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why?¡¯ she answered herself. ¡®I wonder if I can use it? Maybe light a fire to keep me warm while I work.¡¯ She ventured. Kerri crawled into the fireplace and looked up to see if it was blocked. But it was so dark she couldn¡¯t see 30cm up. She fetched her torch and shone it up. Black stone when up as high as she would see. Nothing seemed to be blocking it and with how much cold air was coming down it. She figured it was safe to make a fire. Kerri left the library in search of some wood and a way to light the fire. She bumped into an interesting looking man. He had blue hair and olive brown skin. ¡°Hi¡± she said. ¡°Hi¡± he replied unsure. ¡°I am Kerri-liana. What is your name?¡± she asked. ¡°Glisson.¡± He answered unsure of her. ¡°I am the queen¡¯s friend, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Kerri assured. Glisson pulled a face. ¡°Everyone is friends with the queen and that is worrying.¡± He answered. Kerri shrugged having no comeback for that. ¡°Why are you wondering about so early?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you?¡± he asked in turn. ¡°Looking for firewood and something to light it with. It¡¯s cold.¡± She answered. Kerri had sleep in her eyes and her hair was standing up. It also looked like an ink smudge on her cheek. Glisson looked at her closely. ¡°Are you sure you are friends with the queen?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Kerri said pulling out the royal seal of protection T?ra had given her. ¡°Come on then.¡± He said leading the way. They went to a room filled with wood and coal and barrels of lamp oil. ¡°How did you know where to find this?¡± Kerri asked impressed. He didn¡¯t answer just gave her wood to carry. He then filled a bag with wood and put some lamp oil in a small jar. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where is your room?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not for my room but the library.¡± She answered. Kerri was now unsure if he thought this was in invite to her room. But he was unfazed by her answer. ¡°Lead the way.¡± he added ¡°This is heavy.¡± They went to the library. The massive room was filled with bookshelves and there seemed to be no end to the lines of shelves. Kerri led them to the fireplace. The cold air had been blowing in and opened some of the books piled on the floor. ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± Glisson asked her. ¡°Learning about mount Jeku and trying to find the city of gold.¡± Kerri told him not expecting him to have any answers that could help her out. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Glisson put wood in the fireplace and with two stones he lit the oil he had poured over the wood. ¡°Mount Jeku is controlled by Victoria. She is not one to provoke.¡± Glisson said. ¡°Victoria is dead.¡± Kerri answered. ¡°She tried to kill Ter,¡± Kerri smiled ¡°the queen. So is Griffith.¡± ¡°Why are you here at the castle?¡± Glisson asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s safer for me here and I can learn.¡± ¡°Safer?¡± Glisson couldn¡¯t hide the horror in his voice. ¡°Here is safer. Do you really believe that after all the attacks and almost death experiences over the past three days?¡± Kerri shrugged with an awkward smile. ¡°I have a purpose here. There are things I need to do which I can only do here.¡± She answered. ¡°Like?¡± Glisson asked, ¡°Because you are less likely to die out there then you are in here.¡± Then he knew. ¡°It¡¯s because you are like the others. Not from here. You think you can find a way home in one of these books.¡± ¡°What do you mean not from here like the others?¡± Kerri was defensive. ¡°Strange hair, doesn¡¯t understand, speaks another strange language to all but a few. Suddenly here from¡­ nowhere. Shall I really go on?¡± he asked. ¡°Who else knows about this theory of yours?¡± Kerri demanded. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s obvious, I don¡¯t need to talk about it. I met Nikki and Fiona. Just don¡¯t know why you are being so¡­ defensive about it.¡± Kerri didn¡¯t know what to say. If she said she was not defensive she would sound more defensive. If she now tried to play it cool, it would look ridicules. ¡°What do you know?¡± Kerri finally asked. ¡°Somehow the queen has taken pity on you and become nicer¡­¡± his voice faded off and he looked like his brain was in pain processing the concept of the queen being nice. ¡°All I know for sure is there are some here that are not from Chayim, and they have caused rumors and trouble all over. Now that I am here. I think you all have met up here. Wanting to go home to whatever world you came from. But no one knows how. Because no one meant to come to a world with broken sugs.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Oh¡± Kerri said, ¡°So how many of us are there?¡± she asked. Glisson sighed ¡°I think the queen is befriending you as she wants to reopen the sugs and you are helping her. I also know opening them will not help this world. We have destroyed what strength we had, and we would become vulnerable to the stronger worlds.¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t help me because you¡¯re afraid of what will happen?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°You don¡¯t listen.¡± He shook his head ¡°You hear what you want to hear. I think you should go home. But don¡¯t open the sugs.¡± He stated. ¡°What if I can¡¯t do one without the other?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°You managed to get here. You can get home again. You just need understanding.¡± Kerri eyed him ¡°I feel like there is an insult in there somewhere.¡± Glisson warmed his hands. Watching the fire crackle and leap. ¡°Ask what you will?¡± he said. ¡°Do you know where the crystals are hidden?¡± Kerri asked getting right to the point ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you know where the city of gold is?¡± Kerri asked next. Glisson frowned ¡°Most things gold, are related to the Aurum. Ask someone from that tribe.¡± He suggested ¡°Also, the city of gold might be a reference rather than a name.¡± he added. ¡°Nikki said a city made of gold?¡± Kerri pondered out loud. ¡°Does your tribe have any crystals?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Rumored to have an intact crystal hidden in a moving city. But most are unsure if this city is real or where to find it. But I believe it is out there. My people where great, they advanced in science so it could be possible.¡± Kerri suddenly realized how much she had given away. He already knew but she had confirmed. ¡°Can I trust you?¡± she asked. ¡°How am I meant to answer that?¡± he asked, ¡°If I say yes, you will wonder if I am lying if I say no you will have me thrown in the dungeon.¡± ¡°Maybe not the dungeon, I have been there.¡± Kerri said thoughtfully. ¡°How comforting.¡± His displeasure was visible. * * * Nicolette Sintonarta was on her way to have a new set of tools made at the blacksmith. She heard the fire crackling and voices coming from the library. She drew her arrow and held her bow tightly. She slowly entered the room and saw Kerri talking to Glisson. ¡°Hi.¡± she announced herself. Kerri got straight to the point with no greeting in return. ¡°Can this guy be trusted?¡± she asked. ¡°Um, he gave us shelter and fed us, even clothes us. But I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s trustworthy. I only know he took a chance helping us.¡± Nikki answered. She smiled at Glisson. She couldn¡¯t say hi as he wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°He knows you are not from around here. Not from Chayim.¡± Kerri said. ¡°That¡¯s not difficult to guess. I don¡¯t understand any of the languages here.¡± She pointed out. ¡°Do you think he can cause trouble for you?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Trouble how?¡± Nikki asked in return. ¡°Tell people about us.¡± Kerri said. ¡°They already know.¡± Nikki said ¡°Plus, who cares if there are strangers living in the castle?¡± she asked. Kerri thought about it. Nikki had a point. Most were unable to blend in, they stood out and were not spared during the attacks. Kerri remembered that the queen had taken a liking to James. A strange man who didn¡¯t understand her language. But then she had thrown him in the dungeon because he refused to eat. Nikki looked at all the open books and the obvious search for the crystals. ¡°If the place Fiona and I found is the city of gold, where a crystal is hidden. That would explain why they were so hostile.¡± Nikki said looking at the open books. ¡°What?¡± Kerri replied coming back to earth from her thoughts. ¡°The place we found is gold, and a big city full of living things¡­ gold people in a city made of gold¡­ maybe your city of gold is found?¡± Nikki continued. ¡°T?ra said I should get my stuff together so we can go home. So maybe we send out small parties to each place we know of so far. Like that city you found and mount Jeku referenced in these books. Once we have the crystal we return.¡± Kerri said. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people that speak both languages, I can take you there, but how can we insure it¡¯s not a royal disaster like before?¡± Nikki asked paging through Kerri¡¯s books. ¡°T?ra will give us whatever we need.¡± Kerri said. ¡°T?ra is getting married in a week.¡± Nikki answered. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°She is insuring we are safe if we never get to go home. She is the queen. If she marries, she can never leave. We will need to be quick, and you need to make sure you have everything you need the first time.¡± Nikki said. Glisson watched the women talk with excitement and concern. Their plans were in the making. He had lied about a crystal being in the moving city. He just believed that if he and his family could move there, they could wait out the storm unaffected. He didn¡¯t know for sure where this city was, but he believed it was real even though others didn¡¯t. He could see Kerri was willing to do anything to find the crystals and she was friends with the queen. ¡°Ok so far, I know that all the crystals need to be placed on mount Jeku and that one of the crystals is in the city of gold. Then I hear that another crystal is in a moving city.¡± ¡°Moving? Like floating or on wheels?¡± Nikki asked. Kerri thought about it ¡°Maybe?¡± she answered unsure. ¡°Lakisha said she was in a floating city with people like Glisson. Blue hair, blue eyes, light up when wet, etc.¡± ¡°Light up when wet?¡± Kerri interrupted ¡°Sorry go on¡± Kerri apologized ¡°So, Autumn and Lakisha have been to this city. Maybe they can go back, and we can send Glisson with to fetch the crystal?¡± Nikki suggested. ¡°You are onto something.¡± Kerri was excited. ¡°But Glisson is part of the peace talks,¡± Nikki said sadly ¡°He can¡¯t go but maybe he knows someone who can go.¡± ¡°So is Autumn but she is out there finding the missing.¡± Kerri pointed out. They devised a plan dividing the earthlings into groups to search out the crystals required to go home. Lakisha, James and Autumn with Glisson were put into one group to return to the swamp city. Nikki, Viola and Keimoni were put into another group to return to the city Nikki and Fiona found. Kerri-liana and Joe would go to mount Jeku. Pleased with themselves they rushed off to find T?ra and tell her the plan. Chapter 107: Pick on the Old Girl Day 15 T?ra Trazzie was playing with her cub Otchulissa. The cub insisted on staying near her and wanted to try everything she ate. It was playful and enjoyed chasing bugs and moving beams of light. T?ra waved the feather around above the cub, she jumped for it. T?ra wanted to see how high the cub could jump. Over the days that had pasted her baby had shown some interesting characteristics. Not only could she climb upside down and change color when she was scared, but she could do it by choice. T?ra wanted to share all of this with her friends but lately she felt like she didn¡¯t have friends. Her life was lonely just like it was on earth. She had people all around her all day but no one to really talk to. After all, all the responsibility sat on her. No one else would be blamed if things went wrong. No one else had three attacks on their home in less than a week with people calling for their head. She stood alone. Just her and her pets once again. She appreciated Nikki and how Nikki tried to be a friend to her sometimes. She would never forget how Nikki saved her from the jungle. But it seemed like their paths now forked in different directions. She was going to marry, while Nikki got to play extreme sports with her new friends. She carried the fate of the kingdom alone. She now understood why her granny slept so little. It was hard to sleep with the weight of the world on your shoulders. T?ra had accepted that she was not going back to earth. She was to marry a prince and save a world that wasn¡¯t hers. Her granny Joash once told her ¡®that a royal¡¯s responsibility is not chosen, you step up because it is your duty.¡¯ She had tried to run from her earth duties but this time, she hadn¡¯t run from the duties now required of her. There was a knock on the door. T?ra went and opened it. Nikki and Kerri both stood there with big grins on their faces. ¡°Yes?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°We have an idea to get us home.¡± Nikki excitedly said. Kerri and Nikki proceeded to explain their plan. How they were going to send three groups to retrieve the crystals and bring them to mount Jeku. Viola, Nikki and Keimoni would go to the city Nikki and Fiona found. Kerri, and Joe would go to mount Jeku and Lakisha, Glisson and Autumn would go to the swamp city. ¡°It¡¯s a nice idea. But I have already freed Joe to find and kill Chris for killing Natrica. I will not ask her to go on a mission elsewhere. As for Keimoni, I want him here for the peace talks. He knows my secret and I wish to use his knowledge to help guide me through the peace talks. Why not call everyone together and ask them. You might be surprised who is willing to go?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they be willing?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Because some have started new lives here. Not everyone will want to go where you have assigned them. I will send for all the earthlings. We will have a meeting before the peace talks begin.¡± Allll the earthlings were woken up and summoned to have breakfast with T?ra. Viola looked around. There were faces she didn¡¯t recognize. She realized there were more people from earth here than she had realized. ¡°Good morning.¡± T?ra began, ¡°I have sent for you all because Kerri-liana and Nikki have a way for us to go home. In short, we need to reopen the sugs on this world. This requires crystals like what we were wearing when we arrived. However, these are unbroken crystals that need to be collected and brought to mount Jeku. Kerri will give you further information about that. I am wanting to know, who wants to help find these crystals? There are three places that they have mentioned. The first is to return to the hostile city that Fiona and Nikki found. The second is the swamp city that Lakisha was hosted by. The third is the village Fish. Then all these crystals need to be brought to Mount Jeku where preparation will be made for the arrival of the crystals.¡± Lakisha put up her hand. ¡°Yes?¡± T?ra answered. ¡°Do you want me to go back to the swamp city?¡± she asked. ¡°If you are willing to.¡± Lakisha thought about it. She really wanted to go home. ¡°I will go. They were nice to me.¡± Lakisha decided. Nikki spoke up ¡°I will lead a group to the city of gold. Where Fiona and I found a city made of gold. The people are strange and hostile.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind going with to mount Jeku. Ranger will come with me.¡± Fiona volunteered. Viola asked Fiona ¡°Is this the city where they tried to drown you? This city of gold?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I am not going back.¡± ¡°I will go.¡± Viola said, ¡°To this city of gold.¡± ¡°Once the peace talks are done. I am killing Chris.¡± Joe said. Shane entered the room late. ¡°Sorry.¡± he apologized. Everyone looked at him. ¡°Is he from earth too?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yip.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°I am willing to go. I want off this rock. Send me wherever you need me.¡± Rachael said. Shane sat down clueless to what was happening. ¡°We need someone who can speak the language with us.¡± Nikki said. T?ra looked at Shane. ¡°Are you willing to go?¡± she asked him. ¡°Yes.¡± He said having no idea what he was agreeing to. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°I cannot spare men to protect you. I have sent for all my men from the far regions and from the boarder. But I cannot even secure my castle with the men I have. You will be alone. All I can give you is supplies.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I will go and protect our people.¡± Sugar volunteered. ¡°Thank you. Go with Nikki and Viola and Shane.¡± The logistics took some sorting out. Rachael wanted to go to the swamp city and Keimoni was asked if he wanted to join them. He wanted to go with Rachael. James volunteered to go as well. He wanted to go with Lakisha, but he was needed elsewhere. Nikki had the tools she needed made. Kerri had food organized and Fiona with Ranger took medical supplies. They divided their supplies and the horses. Each team would be leaving that day. Meanwhile T?ra went to the hall of the round table. The place where they would discuss peace. Barron Hill spoke up. ¡°What of the lands that Victoria controlled?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you wanting her land?¡± T?ra asked directly. ¡°Did you have your animal kill her for the land?¡± Hill asked her directly. T?ra stood up. ¡°Griffith killed Victoria and Joe killed Griffith. They attacked me and anyone else who has the nerve to attack me will see how even in my weakness I am strong.¡± T?ra said annoyed by the accusation and the idea that after everything that had happened to her, she was the guilty one in their eyes. ¡°I mean no disrespect. My queen¡± he grovelled ¡°We just wanted to know what would be happening with the land.¡± T?ra looked at them. She remembered how the men all bowed to Joe serving her now. ¡°The land belongs to Joe and the army she gained. Her kill was not that of an animal but rather of someone skilled and brave, loyal too.¡± T?ra looked them all in the eyes ¡°How many of you have people that follow you from true loyalty?¡± she asked. They looked at each other. ¡°Now then, let get to the real matters.¡± Drake said. He didn¡¯t want the situation getting out of hand. Having two dead representatives looked bad and old feelings of hatred didn¡¯t die just because the queen was playing nice. Her niceness had been seen as weakness. But since so far not one of the three attempts on her life where successful her weakness looked more like a trap. She was strong but playing weak so they would be lured into a false sense of strength. Chase spoke up. ¡°Since Autumn is off doing some secret thing for you again. I am in her place. Where is the land we were promised?¡± T?ra knew it was going to be a long day. Everyone just wanted things from her. Real solutions to build and better their world were not even ideas on the table. T?ra decided to take a brave a crazy step. ¡°If this is how you all want things, please go ahead, have your say. Blame me for your lives, the mess we are in and the state of the world. Tell me how bad I have made your life. Who in your family I killed? And why the people invited sent their children instead. Throw mud.¡± The table went quiet. Then Nix of the Tskhali from the village Fish spoke up. ¡°You killed my grandfather. Under a banner of peace. Wanting to talk as the true heir. My people are not even classified as people. We are fishermen for the Terra tribe and nothing more.¡± General Pan spoke up ¡°The people are angry at the injustice done to them for so long. Some of your men feel forgotten and abandoned. But at least they get paid.¡± Drake was getting upset. He felt that this was getting out of hand. Listening to people complain with no plan to move forward seemed counterproductive to him. He wanted to end it and demand that his queen gets respected as his queen. Zazo listened with a tight jaw. He had served General Pan and believed and trusted him. But his mentor was now disappointing him. Attacking the queen for no reason other than he can. Zazo¡¯s jaw clenched. Namir of the Lovac tribe spoke up next. ¡°My people have been enslaved and worked until death with no mercy. Our dead were used as fuel for the fires that burn that kept the queen¡¯s men warm. We were not fed for days at a time and whipped every day for not working fast enough. We were kept in the dark, deprived of hope and basic decency. Now I am here at the queen¡¯s table discussing peace. One might think it¡¯s a bad joke. But this is a new start for my tribe, and I am not going to waste it getting even for passed transgressions she doesn¡¯t even remember. Thank your gods and except the gift.¡± T?ra was surprised and grateful. She had expected the first part of his speech to be the whole content. But it was good to hear someone stand up for her. Call things as they were. It was what she liked about Zazo the day they met. Brave enough to stand up and be honest. Everyone at the table looked at him in surprise. Chase who had started it looked at his companion who had stood up against him. ¡°Why?¡± he asked him. ¡°Why do you attack when there is no fight to be had?¡± Namir asked. ¡°We deserve compensation!¡± Chase argued. ¡°Have we earned it? What have we done? A gift to earn it has been given yet you want more. We have our lives and land. Now being great rests on our character not our wealth or lack thereof. I am not the queen¡¯s friend, but I will not behave like I deserve the pit.¡± Everyone was silent as they spoke to one another. T?ra looked at her accusers. A table full of them. She waited for someone else to speak. She wanted everyone to get it off their chest so they could proceed. But no one said anything. Then General Pan spoke up after a long awkward silence. ¡°May I address Zazo my man who has been with you for some days and has seen for himself everything that has happened?¡± ¡°Ask what you will.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°You are a man I trust with my life. You have served me and learnt everything I wanted to teach you. Tell me now, who the queen is that we should believe peace is possible?¡± Zazo was glad for an opportunity to speak. ¡°We have all lost loved ones and seen the cruel heart of our ruler. But my queen sitting here is not that person. Instead, she changed tradition as she has changed. A dance to open our talks where slave and free were equals. She buried a stranger who valued life and cared for everyone in her tomb. You were all there. She has led with grace and shown kindness when it was not deserved. Not because she is weak, but because she is strong enough to forgive and it is in her power to overlook a transgression. This queen takes no joy in the death of others. Has she not freed all the slaves in her mines? Has she not given land and restored that which she didn¡¯t have to restore? She even sent a man to save the crops of the farmers. This queen cares about her people. All of them and if you don¡¯t remember your pain, is it still your pain? If you cannot remember the wrongs or rights done, can you really be motivated by them? I have listened to men quarreling about the injustice but not one has offered a solution or said what they need to rebuild their areas. My father was killed by the queen, and I was raised and cared for by general Pan. But this is not an evil woman. This is not the queen that condemned her world.¡± ¡°Do you really mean everything you have said?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Zazo replied, ¡°This queen will lead us to greatness if we allow it.¡± T?ra kept her composure. A straight face. Not revealing her feelings. Not even a twitch to give her away. She was feeling a little embarrassed about her melt down and all her crying. But somehow Zazo had made her breakdown sound better than it was. Saying she takes not joy in killing. She was grateful for Zazo. She had chosen well when she chose him to stay with her. But with all the attacks on the castle she was afraid another man wouldn¡¯t return home. ¡°Thank you, Zazo.¡± General Pan said. ¡°My queen, I apologize my feeling blinded me and caused me to act foolishly. Forgive this old fool.¡± T?ra was surprised. ¡°My apologizes for the grief my past has caused you.¡± T?ra said to everyone. But in her heart, it was most of all for Zazo. Now that table seemed ready to talk T?ra wasn¡¯t, her nerves were shot. Even though her composure was kept she wanted to cry. ¡°Let us have refreshments and eat. Then we will move forward.¡± T?ra declared. As each left the room, they apologized for their behavior. Drake however was the last to leave. ¡°May I speak with my betrothed alone?¡± he said to Zazo and Hodge. They left the room. ¡°You surprise me. You are not what I expected. This evening, walk with me that we may talk.¡± he asked. ¡°That would be delightful.¡± T?ra replied. Drake left the room. T?ra shut the door behind him and cried. Her crying was interrupted by General Nathan he was there to let her know another tribal leader had arrived. He saw her tears. ¡°My queen, can I assist you?¡± he asked trying not to make a seen. T?ra looked away. ¡°What do you need?¡± she asked. ¡°I will come back later.¡± General Nathan left the room. T?ra watched through the window as Nikki left. She knew it was silly to feel the way she did. It was not rational, but she felt abandoned anyways. She had given them permission to go but she had wanted them to stay. Almost all the earthlings were gone. They were finding a way home and she couldn¡¯t be sad or angry about it. But she felt abandoned. Left to deal with everything alone. Left in the castle with people who wanted her dead, alone. Even though they were not always with her, knowing they were there, helped. Now she was left to deal with everything alone. No one to even talk to if she felt confused. Joe was still there but Joe was not much of a talker. Nor did T?ra feel that her advice would be good. Zazo knocked on the door. T?ra wiped her eyes. ¡°Come in¡± she called. Zazo walked in. He was carrying a tray with food and tea. ¡°Bringing me food?¡± she smiled. ¡°The queen must eat too.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± T?ra said. Zazo was going to leave. ¡°Stay eat with me.¡± She requested. ¡°I have only brought food for my queen.¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯ll share.¡± She insisted. So, Zazo sat with her. ¡°How old are you?¡± T?ra asked. Zazo looked a little confused. ¡°How many cycles are you?¡± she asked. ¡°Thirty-two this cycle¡± he answered. ¡°And you are only getting bonded now?¡± ¡°I have lived and served in the army. There are not a lot of women in the army. Well until recently there was none.¡± T?ra smiled. ¡°You should return to your betrothed. Get bonded, have children.¡± She said to him. ¡°Sprouts?¡± he asked. ¡°Make little yous.¡± she replied. Without Hannah the handmaid to guide and correct her, she was making a lot of earth talk mistakes. *Even though the word children was understood is was not a common word for offspring. Sprouts was the common word. Each tribe had their own proper word for them. ¡°I fear my betrothed will not be happy with me anymore.¡± He told her. ¡°Why?¡± T?ra asked surprised ¡°You are genuine and capable, kind and¡­¡± she stopped talking. Zazo was looking at her like he was really seeing her, and she was wonderful. She half smiled. ¡°You should go to her.¡± ¡°I will not leave in a time like this. If something were to happen to you while I was away getting bonded. How would I forgive myself?¡± She nudged his shoulder with hers and grinned. Someone wanted to stay. She would have been fine with him leaving. But him wanting to stay made her very happy. It was time to continue the talks. T?ra was feeling a lot better, and she was ready to continue. Chapter 108: Deceit Day15 Autumn the Lovac returned from the cave she had left Jessica in. The snowstorm was still moving towards the castle. She had managed to get ahead of it. She approached the guards at the door to the chambers the ruling prince and princess of the Skiopia, were staying in. ¡°May I have an audience with the prince?¡± she requested. The guard asked the Prince Ryu if he wanted to see Autumn. They allowed Autumn to enter. ¡°You are not who I was expecting.¡± The prince said. ¡°I will get to the point. I have found the woman Jessica. Your men had her tied to a tree, freezing in the cold.¡± Prince Ryu and Princess Libelle exchanged looks ¡°That¡¯s right, those were not your men, just the men you had move Jessica, so Prince Drake couldn¡¯t find her. You also saw the earrings¡­¡± Autumn shrugged ¡°You decided to keep her out of the way. What will you give me to keep her away from the castle?¡± Autumn asked, ¡°Away from Drake?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°What is she worth to you?¡± Autumn responded. ¡°For someone who has lived in the dark you are quite smart!¡± Libelle commented. Autumn just waited for an answer. ¡°Fifty gold pieces.¡± Ryu said. Autumn raised an eyebrow. ¡°And ten Raz stones.¡± He offered. ¡°A Raz stone. One with its own light that ever fades or grows dim?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°Yes, ten.¡± Ryu said. ¡°Weekly.¡± Autumn said. ¡°You are stealing from us!¡± Princess Libelle objected. ¡°Am I? I thought we were negotiating a price for my convenient silence?¡± ¡°You will get it at the end of a week.¡± Ryu said. ¡°Up front.¡± Autumn said ¡°After all they will be bonded in six days. The dress is getting made. Then you will not care if Jessica is found.¡± ¡°One week.¡± Prince Ryu agreed. He gave Autumn the agreed upon amount. ¡°May we do business in the future.¡± Autumn said leaving. ¡°May we not!¡± Libelle said was upset. She turned to her bond mate ¡°Why do you dislike the woman Jessica so much that you are willing to pay so well to keep her away. Your wealth is not to be bribed from us. Drake understands his commitments he will bond as he has said. Having her here will not change that.¡± Princess Libelle said. ¡°If the queen had the Lovac look for Jessica then she is important. I want to keep something to negotiate with.¡± ¡°Now you are like the animal we just made a deal with. Jessica is a bonding price for Drake. Yair told me that Drake requested Jessica be found. The queen doesn¡¯t know her, nor does she care for the missing woman. Drake asked for Jessica to be found.¡± ¡°She has red hair. She can be used.¡± Ryu insisted. ¡°Then have Drake marry her and set her on the throne. As it is, the queen has given an order for the missing heir to be found. She has agreed to step down upon her appearance.¡± ¡°My bond mate, why do you believe the queen will honour her word and not kill them both?¡± Ryu asked. Autumn listened to them talking. Her hearing was very good. Chapter 109: Quest Swamp Day 15 Rachael Ceronio and Keimoni, followed Lakisha towards the river which would lead them to the swamp. The three of them walked through a field on horseback. Rachael had her horses back and she was using three of them. They each had backpacks with food and supplies. Lakisha followed the riverbank on her horse. She was looking at the rapids that had tried to drown her not so long ago. She wasn¡¯t sure how she was going to get the attention of the city. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get back there by herself. A strong cold wind blew through the trees. Keimoni stopped them. ¡°We need to find shelter and quickly. A storm is coming.¡± He said. ¡°If we go upriver we will come to the shelter that I used when I first arrived. But it will not provide shelter for the horses.¡± Rachael said. ¡°How far upriver?¡± Lakisha asked ¡°We have been walking the other direction for some time.¡± ¡°There is no time to make a shelter.¡± Keimoni worried. ¡°Nikki gave me a tent.¡± Rachael remembered. She dismounted and began unpacking her pack. There was a tent. Big enough for them but not the horses. ¡°Can we make something for the horses?¡± Rachael asked. Keimoni looked at her with a ¡®really?¡¯ look. ¡°Please can we try?¡± Rachael asked. Keimoni had been by Rachael¡¯s side while she was recovering. She had been very surprised but appreciated it. He had brought her food and herbal teas and told her stories and kept her updated on the happenings of things in the castle. She suspected he liked her. Her body was mostly healed. She only had a few scares left after Ranger had healed her. He was going to even remove the scaring, but she had volunteered to find the crystals to go home. ¡°What will you need to make a shelter for the horses?¡± Lakisha asked. Keimoni and Lakisha went into the forest. Leaving Rachael to put up the tent on her own. Nikki had made it easy. She didn¡¯t design difficult tents to assemble. Rachael placed the tent facing into the forest so that the trees would also provide some protection. Then she started helping tie the branches together to make a shelter for her horses. Keimoni lit a fire. The wind carried snow and the freezing air blew over them. The shelter for the horses would have to do. Rachael¡¯s hands were so cold she couldn¡¯t feel her fingers. She put her horses in the shelter and climbed into the tent that was not made to withstand a blizzard. There were many things that made it difficult to be in Chayim. The lack of running water was among the worst. Having to use a basin to wash her face and no hot water on tap was an uncomfortable adjustment. Not having a toothbrush really bothered her. Rachael huddled in the tent. Nikki had given them a thin light silk blanket and three sheep¡¯s wool rugs and three weaved mats. The tent shock and made strange sounds as the howling wind beat against it. ¡°I think the fire went out.¡± Lakisha inspected. ¡°No point trying to relight it.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Won¡¯t we freeze without it?¡± Rachael asked. A chill ran down her spine. ¡°We will be fine inside the tent. It¡¯s cold but we are protected from the elements.¡± Lakisha said. Lakisha looked at the cold Rachael who stubbornly sat on her own. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Come sit with me, we can share our blankets and stay warm.¡± Lakisha offered. ¡°Great idea¡± Keimoni moved in close to Lakisha. Rachael moved in too. She squeezed into the middle and sat holding her knees. One sheep¡¯s wool blanket under them, one over them and one behind them. The three huddled. ¡°How are you?¡± Rachael asked Lakisha. ¡°Cold but glad to be out of the castle. You have recovered well. Your face is perfect.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°My back is all scares, but no more open wounds. Wish my doctor back home was as good as the one¡¯s here.¡± Rachael replied, trying to make things lighter. The tent swept in as if wanting to eat them. ¡°What will happen if the tent breaks and we are in the blizzard?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°We might die.¡± Lakisha answered. ¡°Great!¡± Rachael moaned. ¡°We will be fine.¡± Keimoni reassured ¡°The blizzard will only last a few hours. We will be fine. Even if the tent breaks, we use the wool to stay warm and out of the snow.¡± ¡°Have you done this before?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°I live here.¡± Keimoni answered as if that said it all. The stormed beat them for hours. Then as suddenly as it had started it ended. Lakisha opened the tent and looked out. Everything was white, still and beautiful. The snow sparkled and light danced over it. ¡°Wow!¡± Lakisha said ¡°It is beautiful!¡± Rachael looked out. Everything was still. The air was fresh, and it was like a new beginning was before her. The world had become beautiful. No anger or cruelty, just new. The wind was still, and it didn¡¯t even feel that cold anymore. Keimoni smiled. Winter was magical. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. Make the most of the light we have left.¡± Keimoni said. Rachael closed her eyes and enjoyed the fresh air. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Lakisha watched her enjoying everything. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s ok?¡± Lakisha asked Keimoni. ¡°I do. She is strong.¡± He answered. Rachael ignored her companions as they started packing up. She just enjoyed everything. Lakisha and Keimoni packed everything up alone. ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t going to be the norm.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°I will do her part if needed.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°I will fetch her.¡± Lakisha went to call Rachael. She found Rachael, kneeling in the snow. The light danced over her. As if it was drawn to her. As if light could move by will. Rachael¡¯s eyes were closed, and she was smiling. Lakisha went and fetched Keimoni. ¡°Come look at this. I think something is wrong with Rachael.¡± Keimoni dropped his bag and hurried over. When he saw Rachael, he stopped. ¡°Is that normal?¡± Lakisha asked. ¡°No. But she is smiling. She is happy.¡± He looked confused. Then as if the light had been disturbed it disappeared. ¡°Rachael?¡± Lakisha asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I am.¡± She said getting up. ¡°What was that?¡± Lakisha asked. ¡°What?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°The light show?¡± Lakisha prompted. ¡°Light show? I have no idea what you are talking about. But I am feeling so much better. My body doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± She laughed ¡°Maybe I am just numb from the snow.¡± ¡°You packed up quickly¡± she commented. Lakisha and Keimoni exchanged looks. ¡°It took a while since we were without your set of hands.¡± Lakisha said bluntly. ¡°You could have just asked for help.¡± Rachael said, ¡°Guess I was daydreaming.¡± The three of them continued their journey down the river. They reached the waterfall but by now the sun was setting in the sky. ¡°Down there.¡± Lakisha pointed, ¡°We need to go down there. If I remember correctly there is a cottage down there. I can ask to stay the night.¡± Lakisha told them. ¡°What if they won¡¯t put us up, or aren¡¯t home?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°They are super nice. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Lakisha insisted. They made their way down and it was a hard path down. By the time they reached the bottom it was night. The sun was gone. Only strange blue lights could be seen in the water. Lakisha put her hand into the water. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rachael asked. Lakisha smiled about to answer her, when she was pulled in. ¡°Lakisha!¡± Rachael yelled as Lakisha was dragged into the water by something. Streaks of blue light. Closed in on her. ¡°We have to do something?¡± Rachael said. ¡°There is nothing to be done. We cannot fight underwater.¡± Keimoni replied. Lakisha looked into the eyes of a Tskhali. She was not afraid. She confidently believed they were good kind people and that she was safe. A group gathered around her. There light lit up her face in the water. She saw a familiar face and a smiled so big it let most of her air out. ¡°Look at the babbles!¡± Rachael wailed ¡°She¡¯s drowning!¡± Lakisha hugged the familiar face. Then she indicated she needed air. They looked at one another. Speaking among themselves. The one put his mouth over her nose and gave her air. He breathed for her. ¡°Do we take her back?¡± one asked. ¡°I guess if a pet comes home you get to keep it.¡± Another answered. ¡°I help save her the first time. It¡¯s my turn to keep her.¡± Another said. ¡°What about the people making a noise on the surface?¡± the first one asked. ¡°Guess we should see what they want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this pet is returning. Her companions seem in distress, and I think they want her back.¡± ¡°Then why did she come back?¡± They looked at one another. That was the big question. Why did she come back? One surfaced with Lakisha unharmed. ¡°What is that?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°It¡¯s a Tskhali¡± Keimoni replied. ¡°It¡¯s glowing.¡± Rachael said stepping back. ¡°My name is Keimoni, I am the queen¡¯s Viden.¡± He introduced himself. ¡°Why are you here?¡± the stranger asked. ¡°We are in search of the crystals to reopen the sugs. We need to know if your hidden city has one?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°Our hidden city.¡± He repeated. Turning to the water he said ¡°The pet told on us and now brought friends to see our supposed hidden city.¡± ¡°The queen is making positive changes. You can be part of the reason the new world is born.¡± Keimoni said. Rachael¡¯s heart pounded. She was afraid of the freaky thing with blue light coming from his face and hands and shoulders. ¡°Lakisha, get away from it.¡± Rachael said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Lakisha said calmly ¡°He will not hurt you.¡± Keimoni looked at Rachael and Lakisha. ¡°We are tired and hungry. Is there somewhere we can stay for the night while you discuss things with your leader?¡± Keimoni asked him. ¡°I am Raiden. Come you may stay for a night. But I have no food for you.¡± He said. ¡°Thank you. Shelter is appreciated.¡± Lakisha¡¯s stomach growled. She gave an embarrassed smile. Rachael followed at a distance. As the man dried so the light faded. His skin no longer reflected the light like fish scales. He looked like a normal man with bronze skin, except for the blue hair. He didn¡¯t seem so scary anymore. He led them to a cottage. ¡°You may stay here for the night. Please do not destroy anything.¡± he left. ¡°Well Lakisha you were right. A cottage and friendly¡­ of sorts.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°You have nothing to worry about. They saved me, fed me and showed me kindness. You will see.¡± She was confident. ¡°Um¡­ they called you a pet.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Pet, like had a pet name for me?¡± she asked digging through the bags looking for food. ¡°No, more like you are their pet.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± Lakisha answered without slowing down her search. She found some bread and that was all they had left. ¡°I thought we had more food?¡± Lakisha said. ¡°So did I.¡± Keimoni said surprised by the lack of food left. Then Raiden came back in. He had cooked fish in his basket. ¡°Here, eat.¡± He grumbled and left. ¡°Told you they are kind.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t friendly about it.¡± Keimoni stated. ¡°Actions. Actions.¡± Lakisha defended. Chapter 110: Off to Mount Jeku Day 15 Fiona Viper looked back at those still preparing to go on their journey. She looked at the long road ahead of them. Ranger sat next to her. They were in a wagon. Two horses pulled them along. The road from the castle to the town Jeku was in good condition and since everyone was meeting at mount Jeku, they had more time to prepare. They didn¡¯t need to rush. ¡°Do you think a way back to earth will be found?¡± Fiona asked Ranger. ¡°Has a way back not already been found? Is that not why we are going to Mount Jeku?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°I mean do you think it will work?¡± Fiona asked. Ranger held her hand ¡°Do you want it to work?¡± ¡°Yes, my sister and others need to go home. Natrica is dead and no one even knows who her family is?¡± Fiona said. ¡°Keimoni knows everything about her. If you wanted someone to tell her family, he would know how.¡± Fiona grinned. She had forgotten that Keimoni didn¡¯t just learn English from his kiss. He knew everything. ¡°I think it would be the right thing.¡± Fiona said, ¡°Maybe I can write a letter to them or something.¡± ¡°I believe Joe will go. But Keimoni might not want to give Joe the information.¡± Ranger said. ¡°You are incredible.¡± Fiona said. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°So, you are still planning to stay?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Fiona replied. A puzzled looked came over her face ¡°What would our babies be called?¡± ¡°Casters. We would have to live in a city for¡­ the shunned.¡± Ranger replied. ¡°As long as you are with me, I don¡¯t care where we live.¡± Fiona said. Ranger and Fiona trotted into the storm. The blizzard surrounded them blowing and howling like it wanted to rip the wagon from its wheels. The horses pulled and objected to the weather. ¡°Should we stop? Maybe try to make camp?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°No. This is the edge of the storm. If we keep going, it will be over soon.¡± Ranger said. ¡°Storms like this don¡¯t end soon.¡± Fiona objected. ¡°We go through them. Stopping will get you killed.¡± Ranger answered. They kept going and after a while the shy cleared and the sun shone on them. Its warmth melted the snow stuck to them and their wagon. The horses even enjoyed the sun¡¯s warmth. Fiona looked at her man. He was completely intriguing to her. She loved his superpowers and how strong he was. But she like how in control and gentle he could also be. ¡°Will you get board of me?¡± Fiona asked him. Ranger looked at her surprised. ¡°There is no one else like you. You are full of surprises. How could I ever get bored?¡± he asked. ¡°Good answer.¡± she grinned. ¡°When we get to mount Jeku, how will we know how to prepare for the others with their crystals?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°We know when we see it.¡± Ranger replied. ¡°Do you think Nikki likes girls and that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want a boyfriend?¡± Fiona asked. Ranger smiled to himself. This girl was so random and jumped between thoughts like on one else he had ever met. ¡°I think she is happy with herself and is waiting for someone who makes her want more.¡± He replied. ¡°So, who do you know that will make Nikki see that life with someone is better?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you trying so hard to match make.¡± Ranger gave her a strange look. ¡°The rich have arranged bonding¡¯s through match makers.¡± ¡°Are you saying I could put my skills to use elsewhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a thought.¡± Ranger put his arm around her. He was surprisingly happy with his earthling. ¡°When are we going to bond?¡± he asked her. ¡°Oh!¡± Fiona raised her eyebrows ¡°Oh!¡± She looked in the back of the wagon. ¡°Might be uncomfortable.¡± She said. Ranger looked in the wagon. Then he realized what she thought he had asked. ¡°I meant when are we going to have the bonding ceremony?¡± he said hoping she understood him now. Ranger was asking when they were to get married. ¡°Oh.¡± Fiona blushed. ¡°Um... how about as soon as possible.¡± Then with narrowed eyes she asked ¡°Are you asking me to marry you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He replied. ¡°You have to ask better than that.¡± Fiona objected, ¡°Get down on one knee, have flowers¡­.¡± Her eyes were big as she used hand gestures. ¡°Show me.¡± Ranger said. They joined in the mind space. ¡°You know, get down on one knee. Ask, will you marry me, or, will you be my wife, or something sweet like, be my person forever. But not have my babies. Sounds too unromantic.¡± Fiona said. Ranger saw in her mind the earth traditions for such things. Also glimpses of what she hoped for. Chapter 111: Frozen Day 15 Viola Stone wanted to say goodbye to her friends before leaving to take revenge on those who tried to drown her sister and find the crystal so they could go home. She approached Xoma. ¡°I am so sorry for my behavior towards Rider. You have been nothing but kind to me. I am so sorry!¡± Viola apologized. Xoma hugged her. ¡°You are always welcome. I have written down my address. If you fail to get home, come and join us.¡± Viola wanted to cry. ¡°Thank you!¡± Viola turned to Viv, ¡°My closest friend. I am sorry my behavior disappointed you. Please forgive me.¡± Viv hugged her ¡°I hope you find your way home. But if you do not. Consider coming to live with us. You and Rider can work out your differences.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Viola answered. Viola hugged Jacob. ¡°I am sorry I scared you with my crazy.¡± ¡°I am glad you are not sick anymore.¡± Jacob said ¡°I will miss you. I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± ¡°I must try to return to my family, they will be worried and sad.¡± Viola answered. ¡°I want to be your family.¡± Jacob responded. Viola hugged him and tried not to cry. She turned to Rider. ¡°I am sorry!¡± She didn¡¯t know what else to say. He hugged her goodbye. ¡°I am glad you are alright.¡± He said. His hug was genuine. It had no ill will in it. ¡°Well.¡± Viola said wiping her eyes ¡°I am off to the mountain.¡± After her goodbye, Viola joined Nikki who was packed. All the groups were ready to leave. ¡°Should we not say goodbye to T?ra?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she in a meeting?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sugar urged. Viola watched as Fiona got smaller. Fiona¡¯s and Ranger were already on their way. Nikki looked up at the castle. ¡°Goodbye.¡± she said to T?ra softly. Then they started on their journey. They walked for about an hour. Saying very little as everyone thought of what will happen? Who they were leaving behind and worrying that going was not the right thing to do. Viola felt sad. She was tempted to go with the family she had come to love. Shane worried about Jessica and if she would be alright. What would happen if he was not their when she returned? Nikki worried that their mission would fail and that she was leading them to their deaths. Sugar worried that Chris would return while she was not there and someone else would get to kill Joe. But going home was the only way she could kill Joe fairly, not that she really cared about fair, just being better, stronger. A cold wind picked up. ¡°I think we should make camp¡± Nikki said. ¡°In the open?¡± Sugar object. Shane looked at the clear sky. ¡°I remember a rainstorm coming up in minutes. We do not understand the weather here.¡± He said. ¡°So, we camp?¡± Nikki said unsure. ¡°Shelter would be better.¡± He agreed. ¡°I have tents.¡± Nikki replied. ¡°Let¡¯s try make it to the tree line. Then some of the wind will be broken.¡± Sugar said. But the wind got colder, and the trees stayed just as far away as they had been. Then all at once a blizzard was upon them. The snow stung their faces as it beat them. The wind stripped their bodies of all warmth. Cold and frozen, with a howling wind in which they would not even hear each other. They tried to set up the tent. But it was not happening. The wind would not ease up for a moment. It began to gust in different directions. Ripping the tent from the ground and swallowing it. ¡°The tent is gone!¡± Nikki shouted. ¡°The tent!¡± Sugar cried. ¡°Catch the runaway tent!¡± Shane yelled running after it. But no one could hear each other. The storm beat on. Determined to destroy them. Viola couldn¡¯t feel her feet. ¡®All the things I have survived just to die of over exposure¡¯ she thought. Shane knew their chances were low. They should have set up camp when Nikki suggested. But they didn¡¯t and now they needed a plan. But like most people when freezing to death the mind slows down. Until it finally stops. Nikki stood still. She was soaked from the snow. The wind had taken all her warmth and her energy faded. ¡®Get warm¡¯ she thought. When the other¡¯s saw she had stopped they came to her. She sat on the ground with her backpack on her back. ¡°Nikki?¡± Viola asked. Nikki saw them but not as they were but as children. Her heart pounded. She was hallucinating. With fingers so cold they burned and ached she unzipped her pack and pulled out the sheep skin blanket. ¡°Come, come.¡± she said ¡°We will use our back packs to block the wind on our backs. Let¡¯s huddle.¡± No one had a better idea. The trees were as far away as ever. Almost like they intentional kept their distance from them. ¡°Gather in.¡± Nikki said. She rapped the sheep skins around them and with their packs behind them they huddled. The storm ranged on. They slowly began to get warmer. The shivering and chattering of teeth, was the only sound heard from them. The snow built and built around them, casing them in. When Nikki awoke, they were in darkness. No light from the sky above them. Nikki felt around her pack. She was feeling better, she was no longer frozen, and her mind had cleared. She found her lantern, pulled it out and felt for the flint stones. She lit the lantern. She saw Viola, Sugar and Shane all sleeping. They were in a snow cave. Huddling together with blankets that had kept the warmth in while the snow built up around them protecting them from the wind. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡®This was a clever idea, well done to whoever thought of it¡¯ Nikki thought. She didn¡¯t remember it was her. She shook Shane. He stirred and opened his eyes. Nikki came into focus. He became aware of his sore body. He had been sleeping at a funny angle and Sugar¡¯s heavy head had made his leg dead. ¡°Ahhh¡± he moaned. He wiggled his fingers and toes. He was worried about frost bite. He shook Sugar awake. Viola woke up. She assessed the situation. ¡°Are we trapped under the snow?¡± Viola asked. ¡°We are.¡± Nikki replied. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Viola said. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad either.¡± Nikki replied ¡°We are alive and protected from the storm. I am unsure how deep the snow is.¡± ¡°You mean how much is over us.¡± Sugar said. ¡°My suggestion is we all put our packs on and keep the skins over us and ensure we close any gaps over our heads so we can stand up at the same time and push through together.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Won¡¯t the snow cave in and kill us?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Not if we keep in air by closing the gaps above us. Like creating an umbrella and pushing it up. If the snow moves in around us, don¡¯t panic. We have air. We can dig our way out then. I will use one hand to hold the lantern and the other to hold the skin. I will need everyone to work together.¡± Nikki encouraged. ¡°Ok.¡± they agreed reluctantly. They did as Nikki had said. As the stood up they broke through the snow. They could see light. Nikki tested moving the skin above them slightly. No snow wasn¡¯t on top of them anymore. ¡°We can climb out now.¡± Nikki said. The snow was only knee deep. It had covered them but not trapped them. The whole situation seemed a little anti-climactic. ¡°Now that our tent is gone, we will need shelter for the night.¡± Viola said. The blizzard had passed but it was still snowing. ¡°I would suggest the trees, but since we are no closer than when we began I will not. Instead, I suggest go in the direction we need to go and hope for shelter. Or at least lots of wood for a fire.¡± Shane suggested. ¡°I do not want to die out here. Clearly these storms or sudden. I think we should go back to the castle and get a new tent.¡± Sugar said, ¡°We are only hours from the castle. But days from the mountain. I also think we should make use of the horses offered to us.¡± They looked at one another. Sugar made sense. Her idea did have the best sound to it. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the castle. Maybe we can be there before night fall.¡± Nikki agreed. So, they headed back the way they had come. As they walked Nikki saw some of their tent. She pulled the poll out of the ground. But it was a poll and that was all. She sighed. Using it as a walking stick, she carried on towards the castle. Viola Stone walked frozen half to death towards the castle. Shane West was close behind her as he walked. Nikki and Sugar froze behind them. They were all soaking wet and numb with cold. Then a man on a horse came over. ¡°You look half dead. Come home with me. I have a warm fire, and dry clothes. Food and shelter for the night.¡± Ferox said. ¡°You¡¯re that guy that brought Viola in.¡± Shane said. ¡°Well remembered.¡± He replied. They followed Ferox to his mansion of a home. It was huge and beautiful. ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡± Ferox asked Viola. ¡°They don¡¯t know that I understand you and I want to keep it that way.¡± She replied. Ferox eyed her. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you understand?¡± he asked. ¡°We are not from around here. We are earthlings.¡± She explained. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°Please just keep my secret.¡± She asked. ¡°Is anything you told me true?¡± he asked. ¡°Mostly.¡± She answered. He shook his head. Servants brought clean clothes for them. The women were shown to a room to get dressed. ¡°Do you know that guy?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°Yes, he brought me back to the castle when I was injured. I picked up a few basic words.¡± she lied. ¡°Good for you.¡± Sugar said, ¡°I have battled with this horrible jumble of languages. I usually have a knack for picking them up. But it¡¯s like it¡¯s a bad version of Latin.¡± ¡°I have also battled.¡± Nikki confessed, ¡°So glad T?ra can understand them.¡± A bath of hot water was provided. The clothes provided were more traditional. Dresses for the ladies and shirt and pants for Shane. Viola stripped and climbed into the bath. ¡°I am so cold, and I need a bath.¡± She said. ¡°You¡¯re naked.¡± Nikki said. Viola shrugged ¡°We are all ladies.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Nikki replied. She went and changed in the corner out of sight. ¡°See you.¡± She called as she left the room changed. ¡°Guess I made her uncomfortable.¡± Viola said. Nikki went down the stairs and was taken to the dining hall. ¡°Welcome.¡± A friendly woman said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Shane translated. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± The woman asked. ¡°She is from a place far away and she doesn¡¯t understand you.¡± Shane explained. ¡°But you do?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Mostly. I still have some difficultly, but I can follow and answer.¡± He confessed. ¡°How interesting.¡± Then the man of the home entered, and everyone stood up. Shane and Nikki copied. ¡°I am Lukente Barron. Welcome to our home.¡± ¡°This is my lovely mate, Zen. My first born Hild.¡± He gestured towards the friendly woman. ¡°My son Ferox, my daughters, Dafini and Sib.¡± ¡°You have a lovely family.¡± Shane complemented. ¡°Thank you, son.¡± He said to Shane. ¡°I am Shane, this is Nikki. Viola and Sugar are still dressing.¡± Shane told them. Viola entered the room wearing the satin blue dress provided for her. Her wet hair stuck to her face and fell over her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s Viola.¡± Shane said not taking his eyes off of her. ¡°Welcome.¡± Lukente said. Viola smiled and curtsied. Shane pulled a chair out for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± She sat. Sugar walked in wearing a purple dress, while Nikki was wearing a pink dress. ¡°Such beautiful ladies travel with you. Are they all your mates?¡± Lukente asked Shane. ¡°None are.¡± Shane replied. ¡°I am just travelling with as a translator.¡± ¡°It is good to be you.¡± He laughed. His wife gave him a look. ¡°I have three fine daughters. If you are not bonded, then look upon them.¡± He offered. ¡°I work for the queen. It is not a safe environment.¡± He replied. ¡°You must be so sad that she still lives.¡± Shane was taken aback. Viola glared at Ferox. ¡°I can only say that she has treated me with kindness.¡± Shane responded, ¡°I do not wish for anyone to die. Not her nor her enemies.¡± The food was brought in, and a plate was placed in front of each person. ¡°I am surprised that you defend her.¡± Lukente said disappointingly, ¡°She is a plague on this world. If only Black Beard had achieved what he set out to.¡± ¡°I do not know Black Beard. I arrived with the Dragon Riders at the castle. However, I can tell you she is a new person. If you met her for yourself, you would not speak as you do.¡± Shane said. Viola wanted to say something, but she had to keep her cover. So, she asked Shane what is being said. Shane explained and Sugar was furious. She stood up. Everyone¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°The attacks on the castle, you agree with? You agree with sending children in to die? You are happy that every wounded person was attacked first, and Black Beard didn¡¯t even show up himself! How can you condone such things?! Cowards!¡± Shane translated. ¡°How dare you stand up for the queen in this house!¡± he snapped back. ¡°How dare I?¡± Sugar picked up a knife from the table. ¡°I got this.¡± She pulled her dress up so even her underwear could be seen and showed them the stitches on her side. ¡°From a child I killed, for stabbing me in my sleep! I was nowhere near the queen!¡± Everyone was silent except Shane who translated. ¡°Have you killed a child?¡± she asked him ¡°Have you?¡± she yelled and stabbed the knife into the table. Everyone jumped. ¡°No.¡± he answered. ¡°Do you want to know how many children were sent into the castle to die?¡± Sugar asked ¡°Fifty.¡± She answered not letting them say anything. ¡°Fifty dead children after the attacks. They were sent to kill everyone. Not just the queen.¡± Sugar pulled the knife free. ¡°If you want me dead. Try! But if you send your children, I will kill them and you!¡± Sugar said. Viola gave Ferox a look. If he had gone home and told his family the truth, like he said he would then this wouldn¡¯t be happening. Sugar faced the man. Both hands on the table leaning over at him. ¡°Who is this woman?¡± Lukente asked. ¡°She¡¯s a warrior.¡± Shane replied ¡°Killed many. She¡¯s our protection on our trip.¡± ¡°Who have you brought into my home?¡± he said to Ferox. Sugar slammed the table. ¡°Answer me!¡± she demanded. Shane translated. ¡°I don¡¯t want you killed. Nor did I believe that the attack was unjust. Now you must leave my home.¡± Lukente said. Shane, Nikki and Viola stood up. Sugar marched to the room and grabbed her things. Then she walked out into the freezing cold. The others just went outside. Inside the family were having a tiff. ¡°Father, I told you about what happened. Did you not believe me?¡± he asked. ¡°You are a gullible boy. Believing anything you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°But I saw for myself. I told you I went to the castle. I met the queen.¡± ¡°Why would I believe you? Playing pranks and messing about all the time.¡± Ferox¡¯s heart sank. ¡°But I have now heard it again and you brought them into my home.¡± ¡°I apologies.¡± Ferox said. Ferox left the room. ¡°Is what that woman said true?¡± Zen asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it is then Black Beard played us all.¡± Lukente said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so hard on him. He can never grow up if you only let him be a boy.¡± Hild said. Ferox rode out into the night. He was cold and he imagined they were colder. He had a carriage with him. He knew of a place they could stay. But wearing what they were wearing they would never make it. He caught up to them. ¡°Please forgive me. Let me take you somewhere safe for the night. It¡¯s too cold out here, you will die.¡± Ferox said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Viola said squeezing his hand. The shivering four got into the carriage. It was a bumpy ride. But it was over quickly. Ferox opened the carriage door. A large barn was in front of them. ¡°You will be safe. It¡¯s not very nice. But it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± He said. They went into the barn, but Ferox stopped Viola. ¡°I did tell him.¡± He said, ¡°I told him everything I saw and what the slaves told me.¡± Viola could see he was telling the truth. ¡°Thank you for trying. I know you said your family funded it. Maybe that¡¯s why your father can¡¯t accept the truth.¡± Viola said shivering. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡± He led her into the barn. It was a storage barn. Big bags of seed and hay and even tools where stacked. ¡°I only have old horse blankets in here.¡± He apologized. He pulled blankets out of a barrel. They smelt like horse, and they were torn and dirty. But it was better than nothing. ¡°Sorry, there isn¡¯t any food here. Only grain and that doesn¡¯t taste so good.¡± Ferox said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shane said ¡°Please tell your father I am sorry for the trouble we caused. It was very kind of you all to welcome us into your home. It¡¯s a touchy subject for everyone I see.¡± Shane was a peacekeeper. ¡°Your performance has left us hungry.¡± Nikki said to Sugar. ¡°Someone had to set him right.¡± Sugar defended. ¡°Just think, you could have conducted yourself better.¡± Nikki said. ¡°How many people have you killed during the attacks.¡± Sugar shouted. ¡°One and it was awful! But there is a time and a place.¡± Nikki replied. ¡°Ladies you are both right.¡± Viola said ¡°I am sorry you had to kill someone. He did need to be set straight. But an invite to the castle might have been a better way. Then he could see for himself.¡± Ferox handed out the blankets. ¡°If you follow the road left. It will take you to the castle.¡± Ferox told them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shane said. Ferox gave Viola a half smile and left. ¡°I am sleeping in the loft.¡± Sugar announced. ¡°Good idea.¡± Nikki followed. Viola held her blankets. ¡°It¡¯s good to be a peacekeeper. Sometimes it doesn¡¯t work, and you shouldn¡¯t be hard on them for it.¡± Viola said to Shane. ¡°Ever since I came to the castle things have gone wrong. My sister is missing, Pragya is dead and now I am cold and hungry in a stinky barn.¡± ¡°Your sister is here with you?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Yes¡­ no. She¡¯s not my real sister. But she is.¡± ¡°Adopted?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Only since we have been here. But I think she will be my sister even when we get back home. It¡¯s a lie we told and now it¡¯s more the truth then a lie.¡± He confessed. ¡°Who is Pragya?¡± Viola asked. ¡°She was someone I really liked. Unusual in a good way. Not awkward but shy. Sometimes¡­¡± he stopped talking. ¡°I like how you describe her and not her occupation or duties.¡± Viola said. Nikki called from the loft. ¡°It¡¯s too cold to sleep alone, we must make a Christmas bed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shy about being naked but not about sleeping next to a guy?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I am all about survival. Don¡¯t mistake my will to live as being without boundaries.¡± Nikki answered. Shane and Viola went up and lay some of their blankets on the floor. Then some over them. It was cold! Sugar sat up. ¡°Can¡¯t we sleep on seed bags, insulate us from the floor?¡± ¡°That is a great idea.¡± Nikki said jumping up. They carried the seed bags up and lay on them with the blankets over them. It was dusty and smelly but warmer. Viola lay awake looking at the moon out of the gapes in the wood. She missed home. ¡°I think he likes you.¡± Shane whispered. ¡°Who?¡± Viola asked returning to the present. ¡°Ferox. That¡¯s why he is helping us.¡± ¡°I think he is just a nice person.¡± She said remembering how he help her on the run-away horse before he even saw her. ¡°Men are not that nice.¡± Shane said. ¡°Some are.¡± Viola said ¡°Aren¡¯t you meant to be sleeping?¡± ¡°Do you have someone special on earth?¡± Shane asked. Viola shook her head ¡°You are determined to chat.¡± Shane was next to her with Sugar on the other side of him. Viola turned over. ¡°I am cold. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± He moved closer to her. ¡°You¡¯re warm.¡± ¡°I am from Canada. My body is used to generating heat.¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯m from Germany. But this silly little dress is cold.¡± ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡± He said putting his arm around her. Viola raised an eyebrow. Was he really cuddling her? ¡°I have a stone heart. Chew men up and discard them without a second thought. In fact, I enjoy it. I live with my dad. I like most animals. Not usually male animals¡­¡± she hinted ¡°I enjoy flying, driving, and martial arts.¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± He said, ¡°I am not getting funny with you. You are cold and I am not. Take it for what it is and don¡¯t read into it.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re being nice?¡± she asked. ¡°Haha. I see what you are doing.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Viola said. ¡°Goodnight dragonfly.¡± He said. ¡°Dragonfly?¡± Viola asked falling asleep. ¡°Yip, pretending to be a dragon but really just a beautiful water loving bug.¡± He replied. Viola smiled ¡®If only you knew¡¯ she thought dozing off. Chapter 112: Father Day 15 Viv and her family settled into an inn in the City Point. They were waiting out the blizzard. They had left the castle after saying goodbye to Viola. She had felt like one of them. Even though she and Rider had fought and really hurt one another. They stilled loved her as part of the family. It was crazy. News of the queen¡¯s betrothal spread like wildfire. Everyone was talking about how the retch won¡¯t die and how now she was making a powerful alliance with the Dragon Riders. Some believed it was a good thing. Others disagreed. ¡°The only thing people are talking about it the queen.¡± Rider moaned ¡°The royal bonding ceremony and their babies.¡± ¡°I miss her too.¡± Xoma said. She knew her son was not moaning about the queen nor the drunks talking about her. He was upset that Viola was gone. Really gone. ¡°When I grow up, I am going to bond with Viola.¡± Jacob stated. They all laughed. ¡°I am being serious!¡± Jacob objected. ¡°I know you are.¡± His mother said. ¡°So why are you laughing?¡± he asked crossly. Xoma hugged him. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the bonding type.¡± Xoma said. ¡°Oh, look the storm has passed.¡± Viv said excited. The looked out the window at the white world before them. It was colder than it looked, and it was not going to warm up. ¡°The snow has come early this year.¡± Xoma observed. ¡°I am going out.¡± Viv said excited. Xoma took Jacob to play in the snow and Viv went hunting. She came to the place she last saw her father and asked around about him. ¡°Ah you looking for Herb. He¡¯s got a shop down the street. Sells clothes for women like you.¡± he said. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Viv went down the street and found the shop. She went in putting the closed sign up before closing the door behind her. She watched as a woman paid for a dress and left. ¡°You left me!¡± Viv said standing in front of him. ¡°Viv?¡± he said afraid. ¡°You abandoned me. Deserted me. Why?¡± she asked. ¡°You are better off without me. I couldn¡¯t look after you. I see you are well.¡± ¡°We went hungry.¡± Viv snapped. ¡°Xoma made a plan.¡± He said. ¡°I am better off without you but your new family isn¡¯t?¡± Viv asked. ¡°What?!¡± he was confused. ¡°Is your new bond mate better off without you? Is your son better off without you?¡± she asked, jaw clenched. ¡°I found my way. After losing your mother and brother I was lost.¡± He said. ¡°But you didn¡¯t find your way back to me.¡± She was angry and his excuses were not helping. ¡°I am your father. Don¡¯t talk to me like that.¡± He said not liking her tone. ¡°My father is dead.¡± Viv said cutting his throat. She looked into his eyes as the blood spilled out. ¡°This is what we had to do to eat.¡± She let his body fall to the floor. His son banged on the door. ¡°Daddy, daddy, I have a picture for you.¡± The boy said pushing the door open. He saw her and then his dad on the floor. He turned to run but Viv plunged a knife through his chest. ¡°Sorry boy. Can¡¯t have a blood feud.¡± She said. She carefully lowered him to the floor and sang a lullaby for him. His lungs filled with blood, and he chocked and spluttered as she sang. Viv stroked his hair. Then she quickly cut his throat out. A tear dropped onto the boy¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. But I know you would never let it go. You would chase me to the edge of the world.¡± She wiped her tears. Captain Kumi had gone looking for Viv. He had asked inn keeper after inn keeper if she was there. Giving up he decided to re-join his men. He then saw her. In the street. He ran after but she was gone. He walked the street looking into the shops. Only the rich had shops and not stalls on the streets. He saw a boy running towards a shop saying it was closed. As he pushed the door open, he saw Viv. He saw and heard what she said to the boy. He was unsure how he now felt. He looked away as she left the shop. He saw her wipe her tears away. He followed her to the square where the statue of the queen stood. Then he lost her. A sharp point of a blade picked Captain Kumi in the back. ¡°I like this coat. Please don¡¯t damage it further.¡± He said lifting his unarmed hands. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± a woman¡¯s voice asked. ¡°I saw you fight in the castle. I wanted to get your name. Have an introduction.¡± He answered. ¡°What!?¡± Viv was confused. ¡°Please take your blade out of my back.¡± Viv removed it. Captain Kumi was a very big man. Bigger than all the other men by a head or more. Viv was not tall for a woman but rather slightly shorter. Not so much so as to be called short but enough to make the height difference between them massive. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said. ¡°May I look at you?¡± he asked not wanting to turn around and get stabbed. ¡°Uuuu¡­¡­ I¡­. yes.¡± She replied. He turned to look at her. Her short wavy black hair swayed in the breeze. Her big honey eyes were puffy from crying. ¡°I was hoping to get the chance to meet you by coincidence and then get talking. But I don¡¯t think there is ever a good time for you.¡± He ventured. Viv held her knife tightly. ¡°You are beautiful, and I was mesmerized by you. My name is Kumi.¡± He reached into his coat. Viv moved the knife closer to him. ¡°I am not getting a weapon. Just a gift.¡± He said slowly getting the small box from his coat pocket. He gave it to her. Viv was stunned. She took the box and opened it. Inside was a silver hair pin. With an image of a night flower. She looked at him. ¡°Do you like me?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Kumi replied wondering how she didn¡¯t yet know this. ¡°I am not likeable.¡± she said. ¡°Why?¡± Kumi asked. He was thinking because she kills children. But she replied ¡°My family are Castas.¡± Kumi smiled ¡°So is mine.¡± He replied. ¡°May I get your name?¡± he asked. ¡°No one has ever liked me before.¡± She said looking at him wondering if he was playing some kind of game or worse trying to get to her family. ¡°Well, I found you and I had my say. Meet me later if you want. I will be at the Lilly inn. If you come please tell me your name. If you don¡¯t come, I will know to let you be.¡± He said. Viv¡¯s head raced. ¡°I just killed my dad.¡± she said. ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°He pretended to be dead and deserted me. He left us and started a new family.¡± she said. ¡°Ouch!¡± Kumi replied. Viv covered her mouth. She had said too much. ¡°Forget about me. Or I will have to kill you.¡± She said, then she ran off. ¡°That¡¯s not how I imagined things going.¡± Kumi said out loud. Chapter 113: A Mad Boater Day 15 James and Kerri-liana ended up on the same team. It was somewhat awkward. They were tasked with going upriver to the Village Fish. Where Kerri was hoping to find the crystal and return. At the river where traders docked. Kerri asked who could take them upriver to the Village Fish. ¡°You mad. No one is going upriver with a storm brewing.¡± The dock master said. ¡°No one?¡± Kerri asked. The journey by foot would take days. But by river with a boat, it would only take two days. ¡°Not one man is brave enough to take us to Fish?¡± she asked. ¡°Girl, I told you. A storm is brewing.¡± He repeated. Kerri went into the local tavern and sat down. ¡°A storm is brewing.¡± She told James ¡°No one will take us.¡± ¡°What about after the storm?¡± James said as if it was obvious. Kerri stood up and asked the whole tavern, ¡°Who can take us to the Village Fish? We can leave after the storm.¡± Laughter filled the rooms. ¡°You must be crazy. You can¡¯t get to the Village Fish in winter. The pass freezes over.¡± They laughed some more. ¡°How much can you pay?¡± A strange looking man asked. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Kerri asked. The man looked at her. ¡°How much can you pay?¡± he repeated. ¡°Whatever you want I can pay, if you can get me to Fish.¡± Kerri replied. ¡°I know a man, but he is not cheap and if you ask questions when asked a question. He will send you away.¡± ¡°Fifty gold coins.¡± Kerri said. ¡°You do not look like you have fifty gold pieces.¡± The small, strange man said. ¡°I do.¡± Kerri said firmly. ¡°Follow me.¡± he replied. He led them into a back room where men were throwing stones into a cup. If you missed, you drank. Silver coins were also involved. Some kind of betting on who could get the stone into the cup and with each successful throw the cup was moved further away. The strange little man approached the table. A big man stood up. ¡°You distracted me. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± He objected. Then an argument broke out. It turned into a fight before Kerri or James could escape. Anything and everything, was used as a weapon. Including a smaller man, being thrown at another man. A man entered the room, a wave of his hand brought silence to the room. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked. The room was silent. Everyone looked at each other. Then the floor. Then they pointed to the small, strange man who had brought them. ¡°Zerok?¡± he asked waiting for an explanation. ¡°I just walked in. The big guy lost and didn¡¯t want to pay up. Blame to little guy.¡± He retorted. He walked over to the money on the only table unbroken. He gathered it in his hand. ¡°For the repairs.¡± He said, ¡°Any objections?¡± No one said anything. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Well then, let the drinking and games continue.¡± Life and noise filled the room again. The strange man explained that Kerri wanted to go to the Village Fish. He took them into the room he came from. He sat on a chair by a desk filled with stuff. ¡°So, you want passage to the Village Fish?¡± he said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. I can pay you.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Fifty gold coins for risking my life. I will do it for one hundred. Fifty upfront and fifty when we arrive.¡± He said. ¡°No.¡± Kerri said ¡°I am sure for fifty gold coins I can get passage and food. Plus, men to carry my stuff.¡± She replied. ¡°Go ahead!¡± he said ¡°You have heard my price. I will not change it.¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Tank.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will be leaving now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± James asked. He had been following her lead, but the results were less than what he hoped for. ¡°They want a hundred gold coins. I don¡¯t have a hundred gold coins.¡± Kerri said, ¡°So, I am going to see if anyone else can be bought.¡± Kerri addressed the room full of sailors. ¡°I need safe passage to and from the Village Fish. Food and water and safety for my friend and I. I can pay fifty gold coins.¡± The whole room stopped and looked at her. ¡°Fifty gold coins?¡± a man asked. ¡°Yes, half now, half upon my safe return back.¡± Kerri said. ¡°As you wish. But only in the spring.¡± He said. ¡°I need to go now.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Buy a horse.¡± he replied. ¡°Anyone want to be rich?¡± she asked. ¡°We will be. What is to stop us from taking your gold?¡± he asked. Kerri pulled out the seal given to her by T?ra. She showed them all. ¡°The queen is soft.¡± he smirked, ¡°How long before she notices you¡¯re missing?¡± he menaced. ¡°She loves this man. She will notice.¡± Kerri said. ¡°That¡¯s why he is here alone with you?¡± he laughed, ¡°Sad to be loved by her.¡± ¡°James we might need to run.¡± Kerri said. James could see how things were tense, and it was concerning. Kerri was not winning them over. ¡°Kerri what is happening?¡± James asked. ¡°They are planning to rob us.¡± Kerri replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to the other guy.¡± James said. ¡°He wants a hundred gold coins.¡± Kerri objected ¡°They say he is the only one mad enough to take us, but he asks for too much.¡± ¡°Be a translator¡± James said. He walked into the other room. Tank looked up at them. ¡°Back so soon?¡± he asked. ¡°As you can see, I do not speak the language nor understand it. But man, to man I want to discuss a reasonable price to get us where we are going?¡± James said. ¡°Do you not find my one hundred gold coins to be unreasonable?¡± Tank asked. ¡°You know I do. We need to go upriver to the Village Fish. It is a private matter but nothing that will get you in trouble with the law nor the queen.¡± James produced his royal seal of protection. ¡°We could have started things like this, but we are willing to pay. This seal that I carry will ensure you have no trouble on your route.¡± Tank looked at it. It was real. ¡°So, you are friends with the queen?¡± Tank asked. ¡°I am. I made myself useful.¡± James replied. They laughed. ¡°I am sure you did.¡± ¡°I saved the harvest east of here. I have knowledge that helped the queen.¡± James said not wanting the implications to stand. ¡°What is your name?¡± Tank asked. ¡°James Thornbulton.¡± He answered. ¡°James¡­. I believe your story. My uncle is a farmer. I heard of the story of a man named James who the queen sent. I thought it was a birthday prank.¡± Tank said. Tank looked at his friend. ¡°I will take you for seventy-five gold coins. I will provide food and water aboard my vessel. My boat is small but fast. However, if the weather doesn¡¯t allow us to pass, I will not lose my boat and you will not get your gold back.¡± Tank said. ¡°Why do you ask so much?¡± James said. ¡°Because it¡¯s my boat and I can.¡± Tank replied. ¡°I can¡¯t pay you such a large fee. If I go to the queen asking for money what will happen to me?¡± James asked, ¡°And then you will get nothing after all.¡± ¡°When Kerri said fifty gold coins. She was giving everything we both have. It is the best offer we can give. If you will not be happy with our gold, we will get someone to take us by land.¡± ¡°Buy a horse.¡± Tank told him. ¡°Thank you for your time. I am sorry we could not reach an agreeable price.¡± James said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°We are pretending to leave. Fifty gold coins is a lot of money. He will agree if he believes he has lost us and if he doesn¡¯t come after us, maybe your friend who brought you to the castle can take us?¡± James said. ¡°You mean go back to the castle and find him?¡± Kerri objected. ¡°Yes.¡± A blizzard blew in. It raged and stormed and howled like it was consuming everything. ¡°Guess we should get something to drink?¡± James said. The storm raged on for hours. Then suddenly stopped. ¡°We are wasting time.¡± Kerri moaned. ¡°Rather in here than out there.¡± James replied. ¡°Out there no one wants to rob us.¡± Kerri said. ¡°They will not touch us. They were just scaring you.¡± James reassured. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Kerri moaned. ¡°Then why have they not robbed us? We have been here for hours.¡± James pointed out. ¡°Waiting for us to leave.¡± ¡°And leave we should. I guess the river is not safe so we will use Captain Kumi.¡± James said. ¡°Told you no one will take you.¡± The dock master said standing behind them, ¡°You crazy to even ask.¡± ¡°What about Tank?¡± Kerri asked. His face fell. ¡°Tank the mad sailor¡­ have you spoken to him?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Kerri said. ¡°How much are you paying him?¡± he asked. Kerri was about to tell him when she realized it didn¡¯t matter as Tank was not taking them. ¡°I am not discussing my business. Good day to you.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kerri said feeling miserable. A whole day wasted. She now needed to return to the castle and find another way to get to the Village Fish. Having James travelling with her didn¡¯t help. He made her feel defensive all the time and since he was so cool about everything, it made it worse. The two walked out into the snow. They were about ten minutes down the road when Zerok ran over. ¡°We will accept your fifty gold coins.¡± Zerok said. ¡°I used some for drinks during the storm.¡± James told him. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± He told Kerri. ¡°We will take everything you have?¡± Zerok said. ¡°Are you wasting my time?¡± James said. ¡°I was in the tavern for hours. Now that I leave you run after me. Willing to kindly accept everything I have. Oh, how blessed are we!¡± He kept walking. ¡°We will buy a horse.¡± James added. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kerri asked, ¡°He is willing to take us.¡± ¡°I am negotiating.¡± James told her. ¡°Why?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Forty gold coins.¡± Zerok said. James stopped. ¡°Can you even make decisions? Am I going to walk all the way back just to leave again?¡± ¡°Forty gold coins and you have a deal.¡± Zerok said. ¡°If your boss doesn¡¯t not agree when we get there. I will send an army to hunt you down.¡± James said trying to sound like a scary strong man that a clever man would not mess with. Zerok gave him a squiff look. They walked back to the tavern. Tank was there to greet them. ¡°In future don¡¯t let your woman do the talking for you.¡± Tank said. But Kerri didn¡¯t tell James. ¡°Hey, I am not his woman.¡± She objected defensively. ¡°So, you¡¯re free?¡± Tank said. ¡°Yes, I am. I am my own woman.¡± Kerri stated. He smiled. ¡°Welcome aboard. Zerok will show you to your room. Please keep all of your body inside the boat.¡± He said. A monkey jumped out and landed on Tank¡¯s shoulder. It screamed at them. ¡°Easy they are paying for a ride.¡± Tank told his pet. ¡°I don¡¯t like monkeys.¡± Kerri said. ¡°That is a you problem.¡± Tank replied. Kerri glared at him. James looked at the monkey. ¡°Where did you get this animal?¡± James asked him. Kerri reluctantly translated. ¡°From the jungle we will be going through. By tomorrow we will be in its waters.¡± Tank informed. ¡°May I draw your monkey?¡± James asked. ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t bother him.¡± Tank said. James went and got food. He was sure winning animals over started with food. Kerri stood at the back of the boat. She was watching the bits of snow become part of the river. It was peaceful. Chapter 114: Josephina Day 15 Josephina Jujitsu sat with Rosaleighm in the garden. She could see a storm was coming. The cold wind blew over them. But Joe was too sad to care. She was not one who usually moped or mourned, but because of Natrica¡¯s murder before her eyes and how powerless she was to stop it. She was feeling down. She hadn¡¯t mourned since her mother died when she was a child. She had a brother that she loved so much she kept him a secret so no one could use him against her or hurt him. His name was Azondre. Joe kept Azondre safe at a fancy boarding school. He was given ever sport and academic opportunity. After Joe met Eddy, and she started earning money she sent Azondre to a boarding school. Keeping him far from harm and giving him what she believed was a good start in life. A better one than what she had. She had no need to worry about Azondre, as his school fees were paid in full. His collage fund was set and would become available once he graduated. She even had other money stashed away for his twenty fifth birthday. She knew she had taken care of him financially. She made sure that if she died it would not make a difference to his opportunities. Also, all these things were not in her name. Nor did her will have him in it. She didn¡¯t have a will. An old lady she rented a room from who always baked her nice goodies was to get all her things if she died. Just because she was nice. Joe¡¯s mom was a sled dog racer who died three years after having Azondre. Joe was ten years older than her brother. She didn¡¯t care about her father. After her mother died, he drank so much he should have died. Joe was sure her father hadn¡¯t even noticed they were gone. Joe looked at her men. She knew she should feel happy that even as an alien she could summon loyalty. But she didn¡¯t feel happy instead she was sad and angry. Everyone had left the castle on their search for the crystals. Joe didn¡¯t understand how they got here nor how some stones were going to get them home. She was afraid of what would happen when she returned. Eddy was not a forgiving man, and her story was not very believable. Snow began to fall. It melted as it touched Joe¡¯s skin. A bitterly cold wind carried the storm in. Rosaleighm sat with her. Looking at her with confused eyes. Joe looked at her. ¡°Go inside¡± she told her, but the child stayed where she was. ¡°Go¡± Joe said. Rosaleighm started to shiver. She refused to move. Joe finally got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside¡± she said holding out her hand to Rosaleighm. Rosaleighm took it and they ran inside. Autumn saw Joe come in. She was cold. Joe looked at Autumn. ¡°There you are.¡± Spice said coming over to Joe. She looked at Autumn. ¡°Have you found Jessica the prince¡¯s companion?¡± Spice asked Autumn. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Autumn looked her up and down. Without answering she walked away. ¡°I wish I understood.¡± Joe said to herself. It wasn¡¯t as simple as listening and learning with some guidance from Spice. There were multiple languages and with the peace conference and so many tribes coming. She was exposed to so many that she battled to tell them apart. The peace conference took a break. Joe went and found Zazo, but communication was difficult. ¡°Where is Keimoni when you need him.¡± Joe moaned. Yair overheard her. ¡°Thank you for fighting and protecting my prince. You managed to get everyone to unite while we were under siege.¡± Yair said to Joe. ¡°You speak English.¡± Joe hid her excitement. ¡°I am a Viden.¡± He replied. ¡°Who did you kiss?¡± Joe asked. ¡°It does not matter.¡± Yair told her. ¡°Unlucky.¡± Joe answered. ¡°Pardon!?¡± Yair said. ¡°Having your everything known to someone without your consent. I almost killed Keimoni for kissing Natrica.¡± ¡°This does not surprise me.¡± Yair replied. Joe raised an eyebrow. She had wanted to see Yair response, but it had been lacking. He seemed emotionless. But his Pardon!? Had let Joe know he did have them. Even if only a little. ¡°Keimoni told me Viden were unemotional. Yet he is very emotional.¡± Joe said gauging a response. ¡°Keimoni is a disgraced Viden. Kicked out for his over emotional un-rational responses.¡± ¡°Then why was he sent as our queen¡¯s Viden?¡± Joe asked. ¡°He wasn¡¯t.¡± Yair answered. ¡°So why is he here?¡± Joe asked. ¡°He overstepped.¡± Yair replied calmly. ¡°So why has the Viden sent at the queen¡¯s request not arrived?¡± ¡°Because no Viden was willing to come. The queen killed her last one. A leader, an example to all. No one was willing to die senselessly.¡± ¡°So, Keimoni is here¡­¡± Joe pondered her words ¡°taking advantage of our queen?¡± Joe asked. Yair saw where she was going. ¡°Keimoni took advantage of the opportunity. You have been clever, but I am old, and I see your games. I came to say thank you. Not to be invoked.¡± Yair turned to leave. ¡°Do you think the prince will be good to Ter¡­¡± Joe stopped herself ¡°To our queen?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I do. Prince Drake is a good man. A man of his word. He will be a great leader and husband.¡± Yair said. Yair noticed how Joe called the queen a name different to Tiffany. Ter was not even close. This was not the first time he had heard someone begin to say her name and then stop. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s important that she will be alright.¡± Joe said ¡°She is good people, you know. Makes one believe that life does have many paths.¡± ¡°Are you wanting to tell me something?¡± Yair asked. ¡°Take care of her when I leave.¡± Joe said. ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± ¡°To kill Chris, as soon as the queen is married, or the peace talks are over.¡± ¡°Your friend Natrica?¡± Yair asked. Joe fought back her tears, refusing to cry. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hear good things about her from everyone. She will be remembered. In our custom once a year all Viden meet. To give our knowledge to the keepers of all time. This ensures that nothing that has ever happened will ever be forgotten. People live on in us forever as we share those people with one another.¡± Yair said. ¡°So, my friend will be part of history, never forgotten. Always loved?¡± Joe asked. Yair was unsure what to say. Keimoni was not invited or allowed to share as his emotions might be contagious. Joe looked at him waiting for an answer. ¡°So, if you kiss Keimoni, you will know Natrica, and she will not be forgotten?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Yes. I would know her.¡± Yair answered. ¡°Then you will make sure my friend lives on and is never forgotten and remember I avenged her. Her killer was killed by me.¡± Joe inquired. She felt better. It didn¡¯t make sense, but she felt better. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Yair.¡± ¡°I am Joe. This is Rosaleighm.¡± Joe had a serious face ¡°Thank you.¡± Yair smiled. ¡°They call you the shadow of death.¡± He told her. ¡°Why?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Because your shadow is the last thing anyone sees before being killed.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Joe replied, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°You are a stranger and yet your fame as a warrior is being spread. Its impressive.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Joe was taken aback, ¡°I just solve problems.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Your problem solving is famous.¡± Yair said ¡°I like you. If you need help call me.¡± Yair offered. He walked away. Joe smiled. Her problem-solving skills were famous. ¡°Are we still going to kill Chris?¡± Rosaleighm asked. Joe looked at her surprised. ¡°You just spoke to me, a full sentence.¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Rosaleighm asked with big honey-colored eyes looking up at her. ¡°Yes. I will kill him and you my little one will learn to kill without hesitation as well. We will be an unstoppable team.¡± Joe told her. ¡°Why do you do as T?ra says? You are strong, we don¡¯t need her.¡± Rosaleighm said. Joe was surprised. ¡°I am a sword, when in the hands of a planner I am powerful. If I have no one to wield me, I am just a sword. My greatness comes from being in the hands of another, the hands of a planner, like T?ra.¡± ¡°You saying you are great because you have a master?¡± Rosaleighm was confused. ¡°The right master. Yes. On my own I am a killer, with purpose I am a warrior.¡± ¡°You disobey T?ra.¡± Rosaleighm stated. ¡°Sometimes you must. But your loyalty must lie with someone and T?ra was not my master.¡± Joe said. Rosaleighm expressed understanding. ¡°So, we serve the plan of a planner, like T?ra but we have a good person guide us!¡± Joe smiled at her. But her real smile was gone. ¡°Make someone who knows right from wrong, who is guided by something greater, your friend.¡± Joe told her. Rosaleighm took her hand. ¡°How do you understand me?¡± Joe asked. Rosaleighm shrugged. They walked down the hallways. Joe needed a bath to warm up. ¡°Have you ever killed a good person?¡± Rosaleighm asked. ¡®She found her voice and now she cannot be silent!¡¯ Joe thought. ¡°Most people think they are good. But finding someone who is actually good is difficult.¡± Joe said. Chapter 115: Garden Walk Day 15 T?ra Trazzie was tired at the end of the day. The peace talks went around and round. She had hoped that some steps forwards would have been achieved. But the mistrust and anger kept progress from being achieved. Or made it very slow. She ate with Joe, Rosaleighm and Spice. ¡°I have agreed to walk with Prince Drake this evening. I cannot say I feel for it.¡± T?ra told them. ¡°He is very handsome and powerful.¡± Spice said. T?ra was saying everything twice, once for Joe and once for Spice. ¡°Do you want to marry him?¡± Joe asked. ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t matter. What I need to do to is, marry to ensure stability for everyone.¡± ¡°Are you planning to stay when we return?¡± Joe asked. T?ra played with the food on her plate. ¡°Yes. It was wrong of me to pretend to be the queen. Now I can¡¯t pretend I must be, and I must ensure the safety of the kingdom.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Joe asked. ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do. I must now carry the responsibilities of the roll I was playing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have family?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I do and I miss them so much. But if I just leave what will happen? The deaths that follow will be because of me. I cannot live with that. I will hurt people just because I don¡¯t want to do the hard things.¡± ¡°Is that why you were asking about the lost heir?¡± ¡°Yes, I was hoping if she was found, I would be able to go home. But unless my leaving will be a good thing I cannot go.¡± ¡°Are you old enough to get married?¡± Joe asked. ¡°My gran thinks so. She has tried to get me to marry for years now. Guess she will get her wish after all. I will marry for reasons other than love.¡± T?ra put her fork down. ¡°I know that Prince Drake will be a good leader. If you must bond, then bonding with him is a good choice.¡± Spice comforted. ¡°I have to go prepare for our walk.¡± T?ra got up and went to her room. She didn¡¯t like her room anymore. It felt cold and unsafe. She dressed in her own gown and wore a fur coat over. She wondered if it was real fur, if an animal died so she could stay warm. Otchulissa interrupted her thoughts. Her cub purred and rubbed herself on T?ra¡¯s leg. ¡°I am off to meet a prince. Granny would have liked me to marry a prince.¡± T?ra said to her pet. She left Otchulissa in the room and went to meet her prince. Prince Drake was waiting for her. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°My queen.¡± He took her hand, ¡°Walk with me.¡± She walked with him. Her arm hooked in his. ¡°You have surprised me, and your people love you. I do not understand.¡± T?ra stopped walking. ¡°I do not understand either.¡± ¡°I have heard what the servants are saying.¡± T?ra looking him in the eyes, ¡°What are they saying?¡± she asked. ¡°That you are different. That you cry over the dead. That you stopped the executions because you can¡¯t stomach it.¡± T?ra didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked away from him. Her heart pounded. It was true. ¡°My queen, what would you like me to call you?¡± T?ra looked at him. The sadness in her eyes was a memorable feeling. ¡°T¡­¡± her voice trailed off. ¡°My queen.¡± She said sadly. ¡°Do you not like your name?¡± he asked. ¡°Please can we just walk. I am told there are lovely flowers at night.¡± T?ra said. Drake walked with her. They looked at the flowers that glowed in the dark. ¡°Beautiful.¡± He said. ¡°It is.¡± T?ra agreed. ¡°It is customary that a courtship is accompanied with a gift. Because of how our courtship began I have not given you anything yet. I want to correct that mistake.¡± He gave her a long black coat with fleece on the inside. ¡°Thank you!¡± T?ra accepted it. ¡°I would be honored if you wear it as a sign that we are betrothed.¡± He said. T?ra removed the fur she was wearing and put on the coat. It had an impression of a dragon on the back. Drake was very pleased by this. He took her hand, and they walked some more holding hands. ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I am the crown prince of the Skiopia tribe. I will be glad when the war between us is over, and our people can rest.¡± He paused thinking ¡°I like red hair.¡± T?ra smiled. ¡°Tradition is important to me, but I believe that it shouldn¡¯t get in the way.¡± He sighed ¡°I am a skilled warrior, skilled with the bow and sword. I like dragons.¡± He looked at T?ra. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± he asked. ¡°Tell me about your family?¡± Drake took a deep breath. ¡°I am the oldest of four brothers, I have a sister who is still to bond. My parents have ruled our people with grace and led us through war. They have taught us all, the importance of duty to our people.¡± Drake thought about his younger brother who tried to hurt Jessica and have him disgraced so he could become the ruling prince. ¡°Have you ever killed someone?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Many.¡± Drake replied. ¡°How do you sleep?¡± T?ra asked. Drake didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°I sleep on my left side usually.¡± He replied. T?ra smiled. He was funny. ¡°How do you sleep?¡± He asked. ¡°I sleep in the middle of the bed. I turn a lot.¡± She replied. ¡°Do you snore?¡± she asked him. ¡°Snore?¡± he asked confused. ¡°Yes, you know snore¡­¡± T?ra made snoring noises. Drake laughed. ¡°Night grunting.¡± He corrected. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sometimes. But nothing like what you just did.¡± T?ra laughed a little embarrassed. ¡°Do you?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied, ¡°If I do not one has told me.¡± They both laughed. Drake and T?ra talked and laughed. They didn¡¯t ask deep questions, and both were happily surprised by the other. When T?ra returned to her room she was smiling and not paying attention. She opened her door and went in. Thinking about how marrying Drake didn¡¯t seem so bad anymore. She kicked off her shoes and lit a lantern. A woman with a crossbow pointed at her, was sitting on her bed. ¡°Can I help you?¡± T?ra asked. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say. People didn¡¯t just barge into her room, nor did they threaten her, until she came to Chayim. ¡°Are you the queen?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you here to get my head for that gold?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes¡± the woman answered surprised by T?ra¡¯s directness. ¡°Griffith is dead. So, no one will pay you.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Griffith put out the bounty on my head. Now he is dead. No live, no pay.¡± T?ra said slowly. ¡°It was Griffith that put the bounty out?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, it was, and he is now dead.¡± T?ra repeated. ¡°So, I won¡¯t get paid for killing you?¡± she said. ¡°No, but I will let you leave so you can spread the word. Griffith the man who put the gold reward for my head is dead. But if I see you in my room again¡­¡± T?ra shrugged like ¡®I will have you killed¡¯. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman said, ¡°I will spread the word.¡± T?ra watched her walk out her door. Not even the window. ¡®How is it that people can just walk into my room?¡¯ T?ra asked herself. She changed into a sleeping dress. But she didn¡¯t want to sleep in her room. She sighed and went to find someone to share a room with. She went to the sick bay. But it was so sad, and she didn¡¯t want to sleep there with everyone looking at her. So, she went to Joe¡¯s room. Joe was woken up by someone knocking on her door. Joe went over and opened the door. T?ra stood there is her nighty. ¡°Hi, I had someone in my room that wanted to kill me and now I don¡¯t want to sleep there. May I sleep in your room?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Are you alright? Did they hurt you?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I am fine. I just don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°Come in.¡± Joe said. Rosaleighm waved at her. ¡°Hi¡± T?ra responded. ¡°I can have a bed made near the fire. So, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Just get in.¡± Joe said. ¡°Share a bed?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Joe said getting back into bed. ¡°I have never shared a bed before.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I have?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Why not?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Because I am a duchess, it¡¯s not proper.¡± She responded. ¡°Now you are queen, and you can do whatever you want.¡± Joe stated. ¡°Like sleep.¡± Rosaleighm moaned. ¡°When did she start talking?¡± T?ra asked surprised. ¡°Today, and it hasn¡¯t stopped.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± T?ra made herself comfortable in Joe¡¯s bed. ¡°My first slumber party.¡± T?ra added. Chapter 116: Lost Day 15 Jessica Wildness sat in the cave in front of the fire. She waited for the naked cat woman to return. The blizzard finally passed, and a little sun shone down onto the white world. Jessica had no idea where she was. She looked around outside. She was thirsty. As she walked, she could hear water. She went towards it and came to a stream. The sparkling water danced over the rocks. Jessica drank from it. It was cold but refreshing. She made her way back to the cave and sat on the dusty floor. She added some more logs to the fire and watched the flamed leap and jump into the air. There was only so much to keep Jessica¡¯s mind occupied in the cave. Once she had explored it all. She poked the fire, scratched her name into a rock and made a seat for herself out of stones. But now there was nothing left for her to do. She fidgeted with everything. Then finally she decided that she was going to find people on her own. So, she marched off through the wilderness. About an hour into her trip, she began to wonder if she had made the right choice. ¡°Stay calm. I know I am lost, but if I can get to high ground and see a town or the castle, I will know which way to go.¡± She told herself. So, she marched towards the hill. Climbing it was even worse than she had imagined. Burrs and thorns stabbed her and stuck to her clothes. ¡°Jessica, this is why we don¡¯t wear dresses.¡± She moaned at herself. A thorn thicket gripped her dress and refused to let go. Jessica tugged on the dress tearing it free from the bush. She fell over onto an angry ant hill. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± she screamed. Running and brushing her skin, trying to brush them off herself. Her foot caught and she fell, tumbling down the hill. She fought with the thorny vines that wrapped around her and the ants that viciously attacked her. Finally, she got the last of the ants off her and then she battled to free herself from the spiky vine that had no safe place to touch. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!!!¡± Jessica wailed as she freed herself. ¡°I hate this place!¡± she moaned ¡°Nothing goes right here.¡± She stomped her foot. ¡°Grrrrrr¡± she let it out. She stomped her feet in a little hissy fit. The ground suddenly gave way, and she fell into a dark hole. Her body hit the floor, and her head followed. ¡°Oouuu¡± she groaned. There was only a little light from above. She couldn¡¯t even see her own hand it was so dark. The whole was deep. She had fallen a long way down. She rubbed her eyes. Sand and grit irritated them from the fall. ¡°Hello¡± she called. ¡°Now you are really in a mess.¡± She told herself. She reached for the side, but she found none. She had hoped she could climb out. But it seemed she was in a large caesium. She walked carefully into the dark. Waving her hand then her foot before taking a step. Then she heard something in the darkness. She froze. She listened. But there was only a faint ringing in her ears from listening so hard and probably her blood pressure from the anxiety. She continued moving forward. All her senses on high alert. She touched something. Her eyes strained to see what it was, but she could not see anything. She brushed it with her hand trying to make out what she had touched. It was cold and hard. ¡°Hello¡± she called into the darkness again. ¡®This place has me freaked out.¡¯ She reached for the cold hard thing she had touched hoping it was a wall she could follow. But it wasn¡¯t there anymore. Chills ran down her spine. She looked up at the light from the whole in the roof. It was quite a bit behind her. Jessica stepped backwards into something. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Sweating with fright she moved her hand to touch it. It was cold and hard. Her heart sank. She was not alone, and her company felt like stone. She gulped. ¡°Hi¡± she whispered, ¡°My name is Jessica. Please don¡¯t eat me.¡± The only breathing she could hear was her own. Her heart pounded. Her skin turned cold. But the stone in front of her didn¡¯t move. She skittishly moved her hand along the cold hard object. It didn¡¯t seem to have a face or arms. She breathed a sigh of relief. Then something lit up in front of her. It blinded her and was then gone. Her eyes hurt from the light. Something was with her in the cave. It could see her, but she couldn¡¯t see it. She felt the panic trying to take hold of her. Her nerves were shot. ¡®It hasn¡¯t hurt me. Maybe it¡¯s friendly. If it meant me harm, why wait?¡¯ she told herself trying to keep it together. Jessica closed her eyes and listened. She didn¡¯t want to die but if this was it for her. She wanted to be at peace. She sat down and crossed her legs, then her arms over her chest. She breathed deeply and thought of home. Then she remembered her belief that Shane¡¯s father was guilty of murder. It had stopped being a priority for her. She remembered coffee and ice cream and her family. Her heart stopped pounding in her chest. Then something touched her on the shoulder. Jessica jumped and screamed. Then little people that where about three feet glowed around her. It was like the center of the light moved up and down on them. Making their feet the brightest part of their glowing bodies then moving up to their heads then back down to their feet. They had big shields bigger than what they were, that they hid behind. Jessica realized that this was what she had touched. Their massive iron shields. They looked like puppets, and they made squeaky noises to one another. They changed colors as they communicated. They had no nose and strange large mouths. Even their large eyes glowed. She was surrounded by little people with unkempt long hair. It was not a cave she had fallen into but a great hall. Pillars of marble held up the roof. The roof was so high that these little people would never be able to reach it. It was about nine feet high. She wondered how many of them needed to stand on top of each other to clean the roof. She knew these little beings would never reach it. Then the one picked up his shield and walked. The puppet was under one meter tall, yet his shield was two meters tall and one meter wide. He carried it with no effort at all, one handed. They gestured for her to follow them. She got off her knees and followed them. Slowly walking. They did not walk very fast. Their little legs moved but very little happened. They took her into a room and pointed hiding behind their shields. A giant spider, red hair all over like little spines and about the size of a dinner plate, made itself at home on their dinner table. ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡± Jessica asked. That was a scary spider. Bigger than anything she had seen on earth. They gestured for her to go to it and squeaked to one another. ¡°I cannot kill it with my hand.¡± She objected. She took a shield. It was much heavier than she expected. At least twelve kilograms. She edged towards the spider. Its hairy spines shot out at her. ¡°So that¡¯s why they have shields.¡± She squeaked. Hiding behind the shield. ¡®How am I going to chase away a giant spider, or kill a giant spider?¡¯ she asked herself ¡®I am too scared to get close; they are too scared and slow to help.¡¯ She reasoned. She took another shield from the glowing little man and throw the shield she had at the spider. The heavy shield didn¡¯t do far. It crashed to the ground. The spider jumped at it. Four legs raised as it leaped onto the shield. It made a hissing sound as it did. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m out.¡± Jessica said. She turned to leave but they blocked her path. Putting their shields together creating an iron wall she couldn¡¯t climb. ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± she yelled. The spider looked at her as if it was intelligent. ¡°Err I hate this world¡± she grimmest. The spider dashed towards her. She screamed and jumped over it running and climbing onto the table. Standing on the table. She began to thrown food at the spider. It shot spines at her and moved with incredible speed. She picked up a cup of ale and splashed it on the spider. It hissed at her. ¡°Made it angry Jessica.¡± She said out loud to herself, ¡°Well done!¡± The spider jumped onto the table in one leap. ¡°EEEEEK!¡± Jessica screamed. The spider lifted its four legs and charged her. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Jessica jumped off the table and run into the shield wall. It was like hitting a real wall. Stunned she stepped back into the wet slipper splash she had made, throwing ale at the creature. She slipped and fell backwards onto the spider. Jessica¡¯s body felt cold, and she was as stiff as a log. Then she panicked. Jumping up she could feel the spider on her back moving. ¡°Get it off! Get it off!¡± she yelled running. The little ones watched as the squashed spider slowly peeled off her back. Its spines had held it onto Jessica¡¯s back, and gravity was doing its thing as she ran around all crazy. Then it fell off completely. Jessica saw it was dead and held her face. She was so freaked out. The little ones squeaked to one another and jumped up and down. Jessica began to feel numb. Her legs caved in under her. ¡°What is happening?¡± she asked as the numbness spread. She collapsed onto the floor. Face in the dirt. Even her tongue was numb. ¡°Err aaa in ing¡± she asked. The puppet people made grunting noises like a pig and their torso moved up and down. They were laughing at how she sounded with a numb tongue. They pulled the spines out of her back. Some had stuck in after she had landed on the spider, squashing it. Once they had finished standing on her back and messing with her dress. They grunted again. ¡°Eaz do eet ee¡± she said. ¡®Why can¡¯t I say please don¡¯t eat me. My tongue would have to be numb now¡­ of all times!¡¯ she thought. They began to roll her. Her numb, dead weight body. They were very strong but very slow. Round and round she went as they pushed her. Her head bumped against a stone. Then they rolled her back over another and they let her free roll down the stairs. ¡°Offff offff.¡± Sounds came from her chest as she thudded down the stairs. ¡®I will feel this later.¡¯ She thought. Then they picked her up and dumped her in the darkness. They squeaked to one another. Then began rolling her again. After what felt like hours for Jessica. She saw the moon. They were taking her outside. Kinda. They push her body out the door and let her roll down the hill. Doof! Doof! Doof! Her head and body hitting everything on his way down. A thorn bush finally snagged her, stopping the nauseating rolling. ¡®This is also going to hurt.¡¯ If Jessica¡¯s face wasn¡¯t numb, she would have been pulling an unimpressed, unhappy expression. She lay caught in the thorns. Grateful there were no ants to add to her trouble. But then she realized she was being moved. She couldn¡¯t see by what. But she was being dragged by a leg out of the thorn bush and more. Whatever was pulling her kept pulling her. ¡°Eeeerrrr¡± she managed. The pulling sped up. ¡°E..e¡­.e¡­e¡± she went as her head was pulled through stuff. ¡°AAaaauuuuuaaaa¡± she tried again. The pulling continued. Then it stopped. She heard noises. Strange snorting and sniffing. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be eaten¡¯ Jessica thought. Her face was now able to move a little. She could half frown. ¡°EEEEEEEE!¡± she objected. Then an animal sniffed her face. It sneezed because of all the dust and dirt on her face, spraying her with animal snot. ¡°EuEuEiUUU!¡± she tried. Another sniff and sneeze followed her attempt to talk. Sniff, sniff, grunt, grunt. Came from all around her. Then she started moving again, being dragged along on her belly, face down. She was dragged through a stream and into a cave. ¡®Thanks, I was thirsty.¡¯ Her sarcastic thoughts went. Jessica wasn¡¯t feeling so good. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the blows to the head or something else. The big bear like animal left her in the cave. She was able to move her head. She looked at her legs¡­ All she could see was blood from the knees. She tried to move to get a better look, but she couldn¡¯t. Jessica felt her heart pound and her breathing quickened. ¡®My legs¡¯ she kept repeating to herself, ¡®I am being eaten alive¡¯ Then she heard a fight. Grunting and scratching. Yelping and snarling. Jessica¡¯s vision blurred as she strained to see. Then she passed out from loss of blood. Chapter 117: Lost Heir Confirmed Day 16 Viola Stone woke up. She could hear a horse approaching. Clip clop, clip clop. She slid out from Shane¡¯s arms and went to the door. Viola was a light sleeper. She had learnt to be. She opened the door a jar and looked out. The stars were still out, but it was a little light. She guested it was about four in the morning. Ferox carrying a lantern was coming on a horse. He had a basket with him. Viola went out to meet him. ¡°It¡¯s very early.¡± Viola said. ¡°Yes, I was hoping to leave some food for you all before you woke.¡± He replied. ¡°That¡¯s nice of you. What did you bring us?¡± She asked. ¡°Bread, oil, cheese, wine and smoked fish.¡± He answered. ¡°You could make a girl very happy.¡± Viola teased, ¡°I want to say thank you. For all the times you helped me. Stopping the run-away horse, taking me to the castle and staying with me. Now for the food and a place to sleep.¡± She was serious. ¡°You gave us all a scare, it¡¯s a good thing your sisters with a Mystic Healer, your body was shaking, and your physician friend said your organs had sustained too much damage. I thought you were going to die.¡± ¡°No one told me I was so close to death.¡± Viola frowned. ¡°Whoever hurt you did a good job.¡± ¡°I did it to myself. I picked a fight I couldn¡¯t win because I was angry.¡± She replied. ¡°I saw the other guy he came in and I saw you really put up a fight. He was hurt and double your size.¡± Ferox said. ¡°Please don¡¯t blame him. It was my fault.¡± Viola told him. ¡°You are defending the guy who almost killed you, you are a strange one.¡± Ferox said. ¡°I tried to kill him first.¡± Viola confessed. ¡°That puts a new meaning to bad break up.¡± Ferox said. ¡°We were never together.¡± Viola stated. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I want to thank you most of all for keeping my secret.¡± Ferox looked awkward. Then he said ¡°I wish you well, it has been interesting meeting you.¡± ¡°I imagine so. I am sorry for how I have treated you. It hasn¡¯t been fair.¡± ¡°See you around?¡± He ventured. ¡°I doubt it. I plan on going home. I live very far away.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Something to remember you by?¡± he ventured. Viola looked at what she had. She had nothing that was hers to give him. ¡°I have nothing to give you.¡± She said. ¡°Your necklace?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very special to me.¡± Viola answered. ¡°A kiss?¡± ¡°Kisses are fleeting. You won¡¯t remember it.¡± She replied. Ferox shook his head. ¡°I know you are a very caring person. You were willing to kill a girl¡¯s father for her. How is that forgettable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± ¡°You are difficult to make friends with.¡± He commented. He mounted his horse. ¡°Ferox.¡± She blew him a kiss ¡°That is all you will ever get from me.¡± She told him. ¡°I will tell everyone you say hi and you brought us food.¡± She waved and walked into the barn. ¡°Wakey, wakey everyone. Breakfast is here.¡± she called. They came down. ¡°It¡¯s still dark.¡± Sugar stated. ¡°Where did you get the food from?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°Ferox brought it. He says hi.¡± Viola said. ¡°What was very decent of him.¡± Shane applauded. They ate and enjoyed the food. They were all hungry. Their food had been lost in the blizzard. After packing up and putting the seed bags back in their place. They headed towards the castle. The castle was three hours walk away. The sunrise was beautiful to watch with the silhouette of the castle in front of it. ¡°We are here.¡± Nikki said excited. She ran into the castle. Nikki had felt bad that when they left. T?ra was in session, and she hadn¡¯t said goodbye. Snow crunched under their feet as they walked. The castle was guarded. ¡°State your business.¡± One said. Nikki showed them her royal seal. ¡°We are all together.¡± Shane said. Nikki ran to T?ra¡¯s room. She wanted to say hi before going to the blacksmith to have things made. T?ra was not in her room. But a man was¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Nikki asked. The man looked her up and down. She was clearly not the queen. ¡°Where is the queen?¡± He asked presuming she was a handmaid. As he stood up Nikki saw the sword in his hand. She screamed and ran out the door. Screaming as she ran. He ran after her. A guard heard her and rang the bell. But no one had come to her aid. Nikki ran for the guards¡¯ sleeping quarters. She hoped someone able to help her would be there. ¡°Help! Help!¡± high pitched screams came from her mouth. Sugar heard the screaming and the bell ringing. She pulled her knife out and picked up a staff. She ran towards the screaming. Viola also heard the screaming and cautiously went towards it. She saw Nikki running with a big man gaining on her, sword drawn. Viola threw her knife. It went into the back of his head as Sugar charged him from the side. Viola ducked out of sight. Sugar¡¯s knife went into his heart. She saw the knife in the back of his head and looked around. But she couldn¡¯t see anyone. Guards finally arrived, but the big man was already dead. ¡°He was in T?ra¡¯s room.¡± Nikki panted ¡°T?ra wasn¡¯t there.¡± she added, ¡°Her room was not guarded.¡± Nikki puffed. Shane arrived. He checked the man¡¯s pulse. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± He said. ¡°I could have told you that.¡± Sugar said. ¡°I thought you were fit?¡± Sugar said to the panting Nikki. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°You scream and run for your life!¡± Nikki snapped. Viola arrived. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°This guy was waiting in T?ra¡¯s room. She was not in her room. I ran, he chased me. Sugar killed him.¡± Nikki summarized. ¡°Good thing you were around.¡± Viola said to Sugar. ¡°Where is the queen?¡± Shane asked. ¡°We should find her¡± Viola said. Zazo arrived. Shane explained what had happened and asked where the queen was. Zazo had no idea, but he was worried and sent men to do a search. T?ra Trazzie slept soundly. She had never shared a bed before, but it didn¡¯t make a difference to her ability to sleep. In fact, feeling safe meant she slept well for the first time in days. Joe however did not have a great night¡¯s sleep. T?ra hogged the bed and the blankets. Joe was finally asleep when they all were woken up because of the bell being rung. T?ra sat up. Joe jumped out of bed and grabbed her knives, then her clothes. Rosaleighm rolled off the bed. Joe opened the door and asked what was happening. But no one seemed to know or understand her. ¡°T?ra get dressed. I need to know what¡¯s happening.¡± Joe said. T?ra looked at Joe. ¡°My clothes are in my room. I have none but what I am wearing.¡± Joe checked the path was clear and they took T?ra to her room. She got dressed, brushed her hair, washed her face and chose her jewels. ¡°Hurry.¡± Joe pressed. ¡°I have to be presentable.¡± T?ra replied. T?ra was finally dressed and asked the guards what the bell was about. He explained that there was someone in her room and he is now dead at the hand of Sugar. T?ra explained to Joe. ¡°Sugar is not here.¡± Joe said. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± T?ra said. They arrived at the dead body. Guards were carrying him away. Shane, Viola, Sugar and Nikki all stood by the blood pool. T?ra smiled and hugged Nikki. ¡°I am glad you are back.¡± She frowned ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°We got caught in a storm. A villager named Ferox put us up for the night and now we are back for supplies. Everything was lost. Even our clothes.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Your clothes came off in the storm?¡± T?ra was stunned. ¡°No.¡± Nikki explained everything that had happened. ¡°You look lovely in a dress. But take what you need, and I will send a thank you to Ferox for helping you.¡± ¡°Zazo is looking for you.¡± Viola said. T?ra looked at her. She wasn¡¯t sure why she didn¡¯t dislike the cryptic woman who came and went like a ghost and always knew more than anyone else. Like Griffith wanting to kill her. If she had heeded maybe lives would have been saved. But how was she to know. ¡°I wish that the lost heir would be found.¡± T?ra sighed. ¡°Who is the lost heir?¡± Viola asked. ¡°They would have red hair, in this world only royalty has red hair.¡± ¡°Then I do know where the lost heir is. But you will not be able to get her. She is with these crazy amazons, queen hating, man hating women. They almost killed me.¡± Viola said. ¡°LooDay was telling the truth.¡± T?ra seemed surprised, ¡°Why will I not be able to get her?¡± Viola thought ¡®Did you hear anything I said?¡¯ ¡°Because she is with man hating, queen hating warrior women. They are mean and they will kill any man who goes near them. No chatting first, just dead.¡± Viola said hoping it now made sense. ¡°So, the men I sent with LooDay to find this girl are going to die?¡± ¡°Probably already dead. They are about an hour into the jungle from the church in Point.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola replied. ¡°I sent trusted men.¡± She was upset. Then T?ra¡¯s face changed. ¡°Can you get her?¡± she asked Viola. ¡°No. No I cannot. They will kill me. They almost already did. They have a mystic healer, a child that healed me, but I am not welcome.¡± ¡°If I get a group of women, can you lead them?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°No. They don¡¯t like strangers. I am a woman, and they were happy to kill me. Plus, who could you send that can fight an army? They will kill me.¡± T?ra looked around. Only Sugar and Joe were skilled fighters. Fiona wasn¡¯t around and she didn¡¯t know anyone else. ¡°Can I send a letter?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know if they can read and the messenger will die.¡± Nikki interrupted. ¡°Viola it¡¯s important. T?ra will stay in this world if someone cannot be found to replace her. We need the lost heir. Just like we need the crystals to go home.¡± Viola looked puzzled. ¡°You would stay here as their queen when they want to kill you, and you can go home?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I took on the responsibility when I pretended to be the queen and now, I am the queen. I can¡¯t run just because it¡¯s an unpleasant job. Unless someone can take my place in the proper order of things. I will stay and marry the Dragon Rider prince.¡± T?ra looked sad ¡°I am getting married in a few days. I don¡¯t have time to figure things out. I need results. Like the lost heir. So, I can go home.¡± T?ra looked like she wanted to cry. ¡°What about the Dragon Rider¡¯s ruling princess. Dragon Riders are the enemy of the queen. Being a woman, she might be able to make a case to their leader. If it fails at least, you have one less enemy.¡± Viola advised. ¡°That¡¯s sending your mom in-law to the grave!¡± Shane objected. ¡°Her mom in law tried to kill her, remember. We lost people and it was horrible. So, if she dies. At least it was for a good reason not just a senseless death.¡± Viola defended. ¡°We don¡¯t kill people.¡± Nikki said. ¡°That¡¯s why we were in trouble. Black Beard stirred a rebellion because he was alive.¡± Sugar reminded ¡°If a person is a problem leaving them to gain followers is a seriously stupid.¡± ¡°Ask them if they want to go. Explain the situation as best as possible as give her a choice.¡± Viola said. T?ra looked at the conflicting opinions and all the sound reasoning behind both arguments. She looked at Joe. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked. ¡°Tell the princess that she must go. Send Sugar as security and hire that guy that brought Kerri back to take them to find the crystal. Then we have a chance to find the lost heir and retrieve the crystal. No time is lost. I would have sent Autumn, but I haven¡¯t seen her lately. I think she is still looking for that missing girl.¡± ¡°Jessica?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Yes.¡± T?ra answered, ¡°Autumn is looking for Jessica. I thought I saw Autumn yesterday. But I must have been mistaken. She is good at finding people and I have faith in her. She will bring Jessica home.¡± Shane sighed a sigh of relief. ¡°Your plan is good.¡± T?ra said to Joe, ¡°I will do as you have suggested.¡± ¡°Shane, go to the City Point and find Captain Kumi. Ask him for safe passage to the mountain. Take the fifty gold coins with you. I will pay whatever he asks. Kerri said he fed her and protected her. She was safe with him.¡± She turned to Sugar ¡°Prepare to protect the princess. She is a difficult woman. I want things to go well. No killing unless the princess is in danger. Keep her alive. I want the lost heir brought back with you.¡± T?ra turned to leave then she looked back ¡°Kidnap her if you must.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°To speak with the princess. Then to the peace talks and maybe eat something.¡± T?ra and Joe disappeared around the corner. ¡°Who was that?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Joe the shadow of death.¡± Shane replied. ¡°Joe as in the woman who killed fifty of the queen¡¯s guards and another forty-five because she was in a bad mood?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I helped kill those fifty guards!¡± Sugar objected. ¡°She did it because Natrica was afraid. She needed to know who wanted to hurt the queen and Natrica. So, she killed every slave loyal to Black Beard.¡± Nikki explained. ¡°Why do you say the shadow of death?¡± Viola asked Shane. ¡°People call her that because her shadow is the last thing you see before death.¡± ¡°Gloomy¡± Viola said. ¡°Who was the child with her?¡± ¡°Rosaleighm. Usually Spice a local girl is also with her. But Spice is busy with the sick. She is a physician and a good one.¡± Shane told her. Nikki went to the blacksmith and showed him what she wanted. Shane went to check on his patience and bumped into Drake. ¡°I have not seen you around. I was worried something had happened to you.¡± Drake said. ¡°I am fine. I am going as a translator with some friends. I know the queen has Autumn looking for Jessica. She reassured me that Autumn is the best and Jessica will be found.¡± ¡°I am getting bonded in a few days.¡± Drake looked uncertain ¡°The queen is nice. We had a lovely walk together last night. She is so different from anything I imagined. It¡¯s troubling me.¡± Shane wanted to tell Drake that the queen was indeed not the queen he had heard of. But in a way the lost heir. But he kept quiet. It was not his place to tell. If T?ra wanted him to know she could tell him herself. ¡°She has become someone else.¡± Shane said. ¡°Yes, I was asking the slaves. They say since she was attacked, she is different as if it is not the queen but someone who looks like her.¡± ¡°Do you think she is not the queen?¡± Shane asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think. I¡­¡± Drake shook his head ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yair arrived. ¡°My prince, it is time for us to eat before continuing with the peace talks.¡± ¡°Duty owns me.¡± Drake said. ¡°As it does all royals.¡± Shane replied. T?ra knocked on the Dragon Riders leader¡¯s door. Ruling Prince Ryu opened the door. ¡°My queen.¡± He forced a little bow his face expressed pain T?ra began, ¡°I have a proposal for you. I have learned of the lost heir¡¯s location. But I am tied down with talks. My men are wounded or dead. I am offering you a chance to serve your queen and prove yourself.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Princess Libelle said. ¡°I need Princess Libelle to go to the jungle outside the City Point. In the forest is a group of women that hate the queen. However, the lost heir is with them. They also hate men and are warriors. Effective killing warriors.¡± T?ra informed. ¡°Women warriors? That hate you and men, and you want me to ask them for the lost heir?¡± Libelle was horrified. ¡°Yes, I want you to bring her here. As I said before if she can be found I will step down as queen and she can rule instead.¡± ¡°So, my son is to bond with you, and it will be for nothing?¡± Ryu said. ¡°If you return with the girl, I will not bond with him.¡± T?ra said, ¡°But you have to return before I bond with him. If you fail to be back before then, then I will bond with him presuming you have failed.¡± ¡°You are but a girl yourself. How is this other girl going to do a better job?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°She will have someone from each tribe advising her. As will I once the peace talks are successful.¡± ¡°How do we know you won¡¯t just kill the girl?¡± Libelle asked. ¡°She will be with you. How will I get to her?¡± T?ra responded. ¡°If these women hate men and you. Do you expect me to go alone?¡± Libelle asked. ¡°No, you will have Sugar with you. She is a warrior and will be your best chase of success. She has orders to protect you.¡± T?ra said. ¡°How do I know you are not lying?¡± Libelle asked. ¡°I am not the one who has lied this week. Nor have I tried to kill you. Why would I tell her to kill you in the jungle when I can do that here, where I can see the job was done properly?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°You speak as one that knows about these things. Tiffany has grown up.¡± Libelle said. ¡°Do not ever call me Tiffany.¡± T?ra said, ¡°Not ever!¡± She glared at them. ¡°Decide what will it be? Will you go and relieve me of my crown or stay in your room?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I will go. I will also take some of my men and my symbols that I am the ruling princess of the Skiopia.¡± ¡°Great. You leave today.¡± T?ra said. She left the room. Zazo ran over. ¡°My queen. I was looking for you. I was told a man was in your chambers and intended to harm you.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t in my roo¡­ chambers. I couldn¡¯t sleep there as a woman was in there earlier and she wanted to kill me. So, I found somewhere else to sleep. I am thinking about finding new chambers.¡± T?ra paused, ¡°Every bad person knows where mine are. How is that?¡± She asked. ¡°I am so glad you are alright. I had assigned men to your door. I don¡¯t know where they must be.¡± ¡°I told the woman that there was no longer a reward as Griffith is dead and he was the one who put the bounty on my head. She left after that. But I guess news spreads slowly.¡± Joe rolled her eyes. She walked away. The body language of Zazo was so obvious that only T?ra would miss it. ¡°My Viden is gone on a quest. I need another.¡± T?ra said. ¡°My queen. I will send word immediately. They should have the message by sunset.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zazo left. T?ra watched him. He was nice and part of her liked him. But whenever she would think nice thoughts about him, she would remind herself that he was betrothed. This was one of those moments. ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry him?¡± Joe asked. ¡°What!?¡± T?ra defensive. Joe shrugged ¡°Suit yourself.¡± ¡°He is betrothed.¡± T?ra stated ¡°Not available. He is not an option.¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t betrothed, would he be?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is betrothed.¡± ¡°Why are we saying betrothed?¡± Joe asked shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s how these people talk. I am getting into trouble talking like I am from earth. So, I need to use their terms if I am going to keep my head.¡± T?ra took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you for letting me sleep over last night and delaying your vengeance.¡± T?ra was grateful. ¡°I need a clear mind before going, emotions get people killed.¡± Joe replied. ¡°When you return to earth are you taking Rosaleighm with you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Rosaleighm replied. They both smiled at her. In a way why not take her. Except if anyone found out Rosaleighm would be locked away by men in black suits. T?ra had every intention of taking Otchulissa back with her. She wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone, but she was not leaving her new pet behind. She thought of the lonely life she was returning too. She was loved but she didn¡¯t have friends, nor freedom. But in Chayim she had friends, sort of. She didn¡¯t have much freedom, but she was in charge. Which she always imagined would be more fun. Sadly, being in charge did not live up to expectations. ¡°How did you survive alone in the woods?¡± T?ra asked Rosaleighm. Rosaleighm looked at the floor. ¡°I wasn¡¯t always alone.¡± ¡°Who was with you?¡± ¡°Dawn, was but then I got too big.¡± It was clear talking about it upset her. T?ra and Joe looked at each other and then the child. Rosaleighm was twelve years old but only was big as a ten-year-old. How was she too big? ¡°Did Dawn look after you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes, but then the others found out and chased me away.¡± Rosaleighm had a big frown on her face that used every muscle in her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°May I ask one more question?¡± T?ra asked Rosaleighm nodded and held up one finger. ¡°Where does Dawn live?¡± ¡°In the light forest.¡± She replied. T?ra and Joe exchanged looks. It made more sense that a baby didn¡¯t survive alone. But how was she too big? And T?ra hadn¡¯t heard of the light forest. T?ra went to eat. She hurried so she could catch Hodge before the talks continued. T?ra found him on his way to the round table. ¡°Where is the light forest?¡± T?ra asked him. ¡°Good morning, my queen. The light forest is on the edge of the world. It is a place of power and¡­¡± his voice trailed off ¡°My queen, I don¡¯t know if it has power. The river ends there. There is nothing there but green woods. No one goes there and I don¡¯t know why. My records say it has strange power. But nothing is recorded to back up the statement.¡± ¡°How far away is it?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°One month by horse.¡± He replied. ¡°Are there no records of people living here. Or maybe someone use to live there?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°My queen. It is recorded as a green forest. On the edge of the world. I don¡¯t know more than that. No one had disturbed the forest. Rumors say it lives and the trees sing. But that¡¯s gossip not fact.¡± Hodge smiled awkwardly. ¡°Am I doing a good job as queen?¡± T?ra asked him. ¡°My queen?¡± ¡°Well, am I? You know what they did before me. So, would you say I am a good queen?¡± ¡°I would say so.¡± Hodge replied. T?ra smiled. ¡°You must be honest with me. I don¡¯t want to be a bad leader.¡± T?ra said. ¡°My queen I only record. I do not advise.¡± He stated. Chapter 118: Thank you Day 16 A pouch of gold was delivered to the home of the Barron¡¯s. Knock, Knock, Knock. The servant girl opened the door. ¡°I am sent by the queen to reward Ferox Barron for his kindness to her friends. Named, Nikki, Shane, Sugar and Viola. Please send for your master.¡± The messenger said. Lukente the lord of the house came to the door. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked. ¡°I am here to reward Ferox Barron for his kindness to the queen¡¯s friends. Named, Nikki, Shane, -¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Lukente silenced him with a wave of his hand. ¡°The queen sends a thank you?¡± he was in disbelief. ¡°Is Ferox available?¡± the messenger asked. ¡°I will send for him¡± Lukente said. And he did. Ferox and his friend raced each other on horseback. They were standing on the galloping beasts. Seeing who could stay up the longest. His friend fell off as the servant ran up to them. Making Ferox the winner. ¡°Whoooo! We should make a real competition out of this. Prize gold. Bets, we would be rich on our own. No parents to cut us off.¡± Ferox said. ¡°A man is at the house for you. He was sent by the queen.¡± The servant puffed. Ferox galloped back to the house. He tried to brush the dirt off his clothes before presenting himself to his father and their guest. ¡°Finally. This man is here to see you.¡± His father said. ¡°I am a messenger from the queen. Here to reward you for your kindness to the queen¡¯s friends. Named Nikki, Shane, Sugar and Viola. The queen is pleased with you.¡± He handed Ferox the bag with thirty gold pieces. ¡°They slept in the barn.¡± He said undeservingly. ¡°And you brought them food and wine. They told the queen everything. She knows and is grateful for your kindness towards her friends at great personal cost.¡± Ferox glanced towards his father expecting a disapproving glare. But instead, his father was normal. He turned to Lukente and said ¡°Thank you for the tea. I must now be on my way.¡± Once the messenger left Ferox turned to his father. He braced for the scolding he expected to follow. ¡°You did me proud. I overreacted and chased the queen¡¯s friends from our home into the cold darkness. But you went after them and prevented the queen¡¯s wrath from coming down on us. You behaved like a man.¡± He patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± He replied stunned. Chapter 118: Kumi the Escort Day 16 Shane West walked the streets of Point. It was a dirty city and a special smell unique to it hang in the air. Meat lay on the ground with insects crawling on it. Yet people bought it and ate it. The smog from many nights lingered as a haze at the end of every street. Shane was sure that even a satellite would get an unclear picture. If anything at all. He went to the square where most of the trading happened and asked for Captain Kumi. He asked every stall and everyone who would stop long enough for him to ask. Shane sat down by the well. It was not as ease to find this guy as he had hoped. ¡°Greetings.¡± Shane was startled. A big man stood behind him. He was tall and well build. ¡°I hear you are looking for me.¡± The big man said. ¡°Are you Captain Kumi?¡± Shane asked. ¡°I am. Do you need to be escorted somewhere?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°Yes, myself and my friends. We need to go to the mountain.¡± Shane looked around. From where he was, he had no idea where the mountain was. Nor if it had a name and what direction it would be in. ¡°How many of you and which mountain?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°We are on route to mount Jeku in a few days.¡± ¡°If you are at the castle facing the gate that¡¯s closest to this city and you look to your right. There is a big mountain there. We want to go there.¡± Shane explained. ¡°Why? There is nothing there.¡± Kumi said. ¡°We want to climb it.¡± Shane said. ¡°How many are you?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s me, and Nikki, and Viola.¡± ¡°My escort services for three will cost you. I will require, twenty silver pieces per person as it¡¯s a job all on its own. I don¡¯t usually go that way.¡± He told Shane. ¡°So how much gold will that be?¡± Shane asked. Kumi looked at the man. He was nervous and clearly, he had gold. ¡°Well, it will be five gold pieces per person.¡± ¡°That includes food, and drink and a place to sleep?¡± Shane inquired. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as dumb as he seemed. ¡°Yes.¡± Kumi smiled. ¡°Can we leave today?¡± Shane said ¡°We are in a hurry.¡± ¡°We can leave whenever you want.¡± Kumi replied. He really was coining it. Coming to Point had been of great profit for him. Fifty gold coins from the queen¡¯s friend, the gosling. Now an extra fifteen gold coins for a quick side trip. He felt like his ship was coming in. People so happily parting with their wealth. Handing it to him. He pondered, over charging other people¡­ ¡°We will need to go to the castle and fetch the ladies.¡± Shane said. Kumi¡¯s face fell. ¡°The castle?¡± ¡°Yes. My friends are there, and we need to leave as soon as possible. Gather what you need and your men. Here is the gold and meet me at the castle. We will be ready to leave when you arrive.¡± Shane said. ¡°If I had asked for fifty gold, would you have paid?¡± Kumi asked. Shane smiled. ¡°Never. As it is you are over charging me. But it¡¯s a matter of time. So, I will pay.¡± Shane said hoping his strong face was not too much. ¡°I will meet you at the castle gate. Trouble happens inside. I am not going in.¡± Kumi said, ¡°Plus, maybe the queen is in a bad mood today. After all people have tried to kill her a few times now. In the past she would have wiped out the whole village that they came from even the whole city if she felt it was needed.¡± Kumi was pensive ¡°I met her. The queen, she was much nicer than I expected. She looked like a nice person. But appearances are deceiving.¡± ¡°Sometimes, but sometimes our feelings about a person are correct.¡± Shane reasoned. ¡°Are you friends with the queen?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°No, but I have had the pleasure of speaking with her and she is lovely.¡± Kumi returned to business. ¡°I will provide my escort services to you and your friends. But we move when I say, and I am in change. Once we get to the mountain do as you like. While we travel do as I say.¡± ¡°Why do you call yourself an escort?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Because that is what I am.¡± Kumi replied confused. ¡°Maybe travel agent would be better.¡± ¡°I will meet you at the castle gate.¡± Kumi stated. At the castle. Nikki and Viola had prepared everything they needed. When Shane returned with the good news that Captain Kumi would take them, they rejoiced. When Kumi arrived with his men to fetch them. They were ready. Once they were on their way captain Kumi came to Viola. ¡°I saw you in the castle. You were with that woman who killed those men with a crossbow, during the attack on the castle.¡± ¡°You mean Viv?¡± Viola queried. ¡°Is that her name? She is the most beautiful woman. So skilled and it was breath taking watching her fight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Viola was perplexed. Viv hadn¡¯t shown. She had gone most of the way to meet him but then turned back. Captain Kumi had been stood up. ¡°I saw you too. Skilled fighters. Are you not traveling with them anymore?¡± he asked. ¡°No, they are going home, and my journey is to that mountain.¡± Viola smiled trying not to let what she said, sound too harsh. ¡°Where does she live?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you going to stalk her?¡± Viola asked. ¡°No! She is not an animal to be killed!¡± Kumi exclaimed, ¡°I just want a chance to get to know her.¡± ¡°She lives in a Caster city, near a sea, I cannot remember its name. I have never been there.¡± He grinned a silly grin, from one ear to the other. ¡°Haven.¡± He said knowing only one Carsta city was on the sea. Viola went to Shane. ¡°Do I have a Dr Phil sticker on my head?¡± She asked, ¡°Why does everyone want to tell me who they like?¡± ¡°Does Nikki like someone?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask a question instead of answering.¡± Viola said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re approachable.¡± Shane replied. ¡°Thank you, so why is everyone telling me their stuff! Hey! What do you mean I am not approachable?¡± Viola demanded. ¡°You have an ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯ thing going on.¡± Shane answered, ¡°With a disturb at your own risk.¡± Viola gave him the duck face. An unimpressed pout. ¡°See.¡± he said. Viola ignored him. ¡°You have a mean grumpy face.¡± Shane said. Viola tried not to smile. ¡°That makes you smile.¡± He shook his head. Viola held her stiff face and walked over to Nikki. ¡°Do you think your sister will find me a boyfriend?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°I hope not.¡± Viola replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because your earth options are limited, and the other options are aliens. I don¡¯t dig aliens.¡± Viola said. ¡°But they are like us.¡± Nikki stated. ¡°Only in appearance. Humans can¡¯t heal you and make stuff happen. We are not fireproof or poison immune. We don¡¯t have tribal¡± Viola pulled a face ¡°inherited extras and if we had children with them what would they be? Half animal? Stick with your own kind. Human with human.¡± Viola said. ¡°But your sister is with Ranger. He¡¯s a nice guy.¡± Nikki pointed out. ¡°He¡¯s too old for her and they will be shunned. Relationships are hard work without extra hurdles to jump over.¡± ¡°I guess you are right. It¡¯s not like I liked one of them. But Fiona has been pushy about it and it has me thinking.¡± ¡°Think about going home and doing what makes you happy.¡± Viola replied. It was time for them to camp for the night. There was no river or stream only the water brought with them. So bathing was not on the agenda. Shane, Nikki and Viola were given a mat to sleep on and a skin to put over them. They were sleeping in Captain Kumi¡¯s tent. He was ensuring their safety. Chapter 120: T?ra’s Secrets Day 16 T?ra Trazzie went to the peace talks. General Nathan Steal was by her side. Keimoni was not with her. She was without an advisor. ¡°Where is your advisor?¡± Barron Hill asked. ¡°He is fulfilling duties elsewhere.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°I think we can propose equal status for all.¡± Nix said getting straight to business. ¡°What do you mean by equal status?¡± Namir asked. ¡°I want us to be recognized as a tribe able and allowed to hold any position we are able.¡± Nix said. ¡°You already have been grated this. I made all tribes recognized as people with a voice able to speak up. Before I asked you here.¡± T?ra responded. ¡°You did?¡± Nix was surprised. Zazo nodded agreeing with what T?ra had said. T?ra asked Zazo to sit as her advisor. ¡°My queen?¡± Zazo¡¯s confusing was seen. ¡°Sit and advise me. Keimoni is away. He has a task to fulfill. So, I need someone to sit with me.¡± ¡°I am nothing but a servant.¡± Zazo said. ¡°Not today.¡± T?ra answered ¡°Now sit here, you¡¯re making people stare.¡± He looked at the shocked table of representatives. Zazo sat with T?ra. T?ra stood up. ¡°I have had two people try to kill me last night. So, let¡¯s discuss what will happen if I die.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Drake exclaimed. ¡°If I was dead would any of you still be here. Making peace? Would you all leave with horses loaded with my things? Would you fight some more causing more blood to be spilled?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I think we should focus.¡± General Pan said. ¡°Focus on?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Focus on matters at hand. Peace and restoration of the tribes.¡± ¡°Are not two attempts on my life a matter at hand?¡± T?ra asked. Silence followed. Glisson put his hand up. ¡°Yes, speak.¡± T?ra said to him. ¡°My queen. We are afraid of you and your questions cause us to fear more. Are you trying to trap us so you can kill us? I don¡¯t believe you are, but I believe it¡¯s why no one wants to speak up.¡± ¡°Well, I am tired and weary of achieving nothing. My friend is dead, and I wish to mourn and cry. Not sit looking at the disdain on your faces. But here I am. Trying. But unless you also try, I will have to find another way to achieve my goal of peace. So, make your choice, be a coward too afraid to speak up. Even though you have seen me you still don¡¯t believe. What more can I do? Is there anything that can be done? Or are you determined to waste my time?¡± ¡°My queen.¡± Nix began ¡°My queen we want a fair wage for our produce. No more taking from us. Leaving my people with nothing.¡± T?ra looked at Hodge and then turned to Zazo. ¡°Do my men steal food from the Village Fish?¡± she asked. ¡°My queen, your men bring that food here, for you.¡± ¡°What!¡± T?ra was grieved to hear it. ¡°How much do I owe you for your produce?¡± T?ra asked. Nix looked to his advisor Kawthar and his guard Rain. They discussed it and then Nix answered. ¡°Give us payment for this season only and fair wages from now on.¡± This made Irania feel brave. She was representing the Mystic Healers. Ranger was not there. ¡°My queen, we have been given our freedom and I do not want to sound ungrateful. But may we be given a place to make a home. Land to build a city for our people?¡± she asked. T?ra looked at Hodge. He knew things. She looked at Zazo. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Did they have land?¡± she asked Zazo ¡°I do not believe so.¡± T?ra called Hodge over and asked him. ¡°Did they have land?¡± ¡°No, they did not. Should I give them land?¡± T?ra asked ¡°and where?¡± ¡°If you give land others will ask as well. If you give them nothing you might cause others not to speak up.¡± Hodge said. ¡°Why do you want land?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°So, my people can build become a tribe.¡± She answered. T?ra thought about it. ¡°I will give twenty silver pieces to every Mystic Healer that comes in person to collect it. This will give each one a chance to build a life. Buy land if they wish.¡± This answer pleased Irania, it was even better than land. ¡°Thank you, my queen.¡± She thanked. T?ra sat with her back to the door. This was so she could look out of the window. Victoria had sat opposite her. Now that chair was empty. There were a lot of empty chairs at the table. This was how T?ra¡¯s morning continued. She was learning to be a queen. At break Drake came to her. ¡°My queen. I have sent word for our bonding ceremony. My family will receive it and come. I will have your earrings made. Do you want anything added?¡± he asked her. ¡°I trust you. Thank you for asking.¡± She replied. In truth she had no idea what he was asking, and she didn¡¯t want to be caught out. With Hannah gone she had no one to ask these things of. Only Hodge and she couldn¡¯t trouble him all the time. It wouldn¡¯t look right. T?ra went to the dungeon. She found Tiffany. She was smelly and dirty. ¡°I see the dungeon is not a good look for you.¡± T?ra said. Tiffany glared at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°I am going to marry Prince Drake of the Skiopia. Well, we are. He is good looking so at least there is that.¡± T?ra said. ¡°How did you get Prince Drake to agree to marry you?¡± Tiffany asked. ¡°I asked.¡± Tiffany glared at her. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to go home and leave the kingdom in the hands of the lost heir who I have discovered is real and were to find her. I want you to become a nice person. I want to¡­ feel safe.¡± T?ra finished. ¡°Boohoo the imposter is having a hard time. I don¡¯t understand how you managed to fool everyone into believing you are me. But when I get out and I will. I will kill you myself.¡± ¡°I am sure you will try. As many others have.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tiffany asked. ¡°We are opening the sugs. Life is about to change even more so, and I am about to marry. And¡­¡± Tiffany cut her off ¡°You want someone to talk to, to reassure you that you aren¡¯t ruining my kingdom. Well, you came to the wrong place. I am not going to put your mind at ease. Opening the sugs is the only right thing you have done!¡± Tiffany snapped. T?ra began to wonder why Tiffany wanted the sugs opened. ¡°So glad to hear that. I will just not open the sugs.¡± T?ra responded. Tiffany walked to the back of her dungeon. ¡°Like I said when I get out, I will kill you and take back my kingdom.¡± ¡°Will you kill Drake our bond mate?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Depends on how I feel.¡± Tiffany replied. Zazo was concerned and followed T?ra to the dungeon. ¡°Have you ever done something not based on how you feel?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Why would I do something I don¡¯t feel like doing?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s your responsibility!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s everyone else¡¯s responsibility to keep me happy.¡± Tiffany answered. ¡°I do not understand why your men didn¡¯t kill you?¡± T?ra stated. ¡°They feared me. No one tried to kill me ever!¡± she snapped. T?ra wondered if she was a weak queen. If that¡¯s why killing her seemed like a good idea. If that¡¯s why Griffith was brave enough to put a bounty on her head. But then she reminded herself. They wanted her dead because of what Tiffany had done. She just stepped into Tiffany¡¯s shoes before they got a chase to try kill her. ¡°They will love me and be loyal to be because I am fair to them. You are why people are angry.¡± ¡°Oh Please! No one is happy. It¡¯s pointless trying to please them. No matter what, they will hate you. At least fear kept them under control.¡± Tiffany replied. Zazo listened. This was the second time he had heard his queen speak to another in the dungeon as if they were the queen. ¡°Goodbye Tiffany. I do not think I will be back.¡± T?ra walked away. ¡°Wait!¡± Tiffany called. But T?ra kept walking. ¡°I am the queen! You can¡¯t leave me here.¡± She yelled. Zazo realized why the queen was so different, why she didn¡¯t remember and why she didn¡¯t know things she was meant to know. She was not Tiffany the queen. Who was she? T?ra found Joe. ¡°I was wondering where you were.¡± ¡°I was training. General Nathan was with you, so I wasn¡¯t needed.¡± Joe replied. ¡°What if I get discovered and I can¡¯t pull this off?¡± T?ra expressed to Joe. ¡°They already believe you are the queen. Why would they change their minds now? And in my experience leaders or big people don¡¯t like being wrong so even if Tiffany got out of the dungeon and told people. No one would accept her claims as it means they were tricked. They will hold onto the lie to protect their reputations. The truth will be the lie.¡± Joe said. ¡°Wow, you make sense. How are you so good at this stuff?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I keep in simple. Others live in the grey. I do not. That¡¯s how.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the grey.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Grey is your life. But I am here to bring color.¡± Joe teased. ¡°Are you making a joke?¡± T?ra asked excited. ¡°Not anymore.¡± Joe replied. ¡°I liked it.¡± T?ra said smiling. ¡°Do you think I should marry Drake?¡± T?ra asked. Joe looked at her confused. ¡°You are going to do what you think is best no matter what I say. So, I will not add irritation to myself by saying.¡± Joe replied. ¡°That felt rude.¡± T?ra objected. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Joe asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No, but,¡± ¡°But nothing.¡± Joe said. ¡°I need to do something to unity people. I have thought about many options, but none assure peace and stability. Only marrying Prince Drake. At least he is cute.¡± T?ra sighed. ¡°Then make your decision work for you. Get to know him, set relationship rules. Make it work so you can be happy despite the lack of what you are looking for.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± T?ra smiled. ¡°I will talk with Prince Drake today.¡± T?ra sat down for the final session of the day. She noticed that Chase was not there. But it didn¡¯t bother her as Joe and Zazo where with her. She felt safe and everyone who needed to be there was there. T?ra looked at Drake. He was indeed a handsome man. He had shown the capacity for kindness. He was finer than then the suitors her gran had presented and despite her uncertainty she believed she could make it work. She made the decision and decided not to let herself doubt about it. But rather to make it work so she could be happy with this stranger. She stroked Otchulissa on her lap. She chose to see all the good she had in her life and the good she could do. Her cub also provided comfort and if she returned to earth, she would take her with. The session was successful and T?ra felt like things were finally moving. Something good was coming of her hard work. Everyone left the room happy. ¡°Please walk with me?¡± T?ra asked Drake. Drake walked with T?ra in the garden. The night flowers bloomed and glowed under the stars. ¡°I want us to be happy not just a symbol to everyone. Your people are powerful, and an alliance could be what this world needs. I am hoping that we can become more than duty. However, I have rules, there are things that I will not compromise on. First is, I am the queen and our child is the heir. You will never have a claim to the throne. That way your parents will not plot to kill me but rather help us for their grandchild¡¯s sake.¡± Drake listened as they walked. T?ra was clear but he could see she was nervous. It was brave of her to want them to love each other and not just fulfil a duty. ¡°Second, your men will need to obey me and if they cannot, they must return with your parents. Third I am allowed to keep secrets. I cannot tell you everything all the time. But I will protect us all the time.¡± So, T?ra set out rules for their relationship. Rules that would make her feel safe. ¡°How old are you?¡± Drake asked. ¡°I am twenty years, I mean cycles.¡± ¡°I believed you were older.¡± Drake said. T?ra suddenly felt like a child in trouble. She had no idea how old Tiffany was. So, she just answered. ¡°What shall I call you?¡± Drake asked. T?ra stopped walking. ¡°Not Tiffany.¡± She answered. ¡°What would you like to be called?¡± he responded. ¡°T?ra¡± she replied. Drake smiled ¡°I like it. I will call you T?ra.¡± T?ra felt flustered. Her heart pounded in her chest. She felt caught out in a lie, yet everything was still going well. Drake seemed to have no idea. ¡°It¡¯s like you are a new person, so a new name seems right.¡± Drake agreed. T?ra started walking. ¡°Our bonding ceremony can be to your people¡¯s traditions. I just ask that everything is run past me before the day, so I am not caught off guard.¡± ¡°You honor me, and my people. Thank you. My queen T?ra.¡± He made a little bow. The truth for T?ra was she didn¡¯t know any of the traditions. She didn¡¯t want to be caught out. She beamed with happiness as she went to bed. She walked into Joe¡¯s room. ¡°You seem happy.¡± Joe said. T?ra grinned. ¡°Still not sleeping in your own bed?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I¡¯m too scared.¡± T?ra paused, ¡°I don¡¯t even like getting dressed in there.¡± she cringed. ¡°We will need another bed in here if you plan to keep this up. You hog the whole bed. Drake is in for a surprise.¡± Joe said making space for T?ra. T?ra gave her a toothy grin and climbed in. ¡°Thank you¡± Joe grunted. Chapter 121: Swamp Men Day 16 Lakisha woke up as the sunlight touched her face. The day was beautiful. The swamp city people had always been nice to her, however she intended to retrieve the crystal and go home with James. She didn¡¯t like Chayim very much. It was not her cup of tea. Lakisha looked at Rachael who was broken. Her scares told a terrible story. Then at Keimoni the strange man with lilac eyes. She didn¡¯t want to be like Rachael getting branded and then brought back with almost no skin, unrecognizable. This world was harsh and even though people were nice to her. She didn¡¯t want to wait for her luck to run out. She went outside and looked at her reflection in the river. The large pool created by the waterfall rippled. Her image was unclear. A face come up from the deeps and looked at her. She smiled at it. The skin shimmered and blue light shone in an amazing pattern on the face. The blue hair shined. ¡°Hi.¡± Lakisha said. Lakisha recognized him. He was one of the guys who found her the first time and took her to the swamp city. He was also there the second time. He took her hand and pulled her into the water. The water was cold. The snow had dropped the temperature a lot. Rachael woke up because of the splash. She looked at Keimoni and then over at Lakisha¡¯s empty bed. Keimoni had been good to her. But his being around while she was skinless and ugly, made her feel venerable and she hated that feeling. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°Like what? Your eyes are closed. You don¡¯t even know what you are saying!¡± Rachael replied. Keimoni opened his eyes and looked into her eyes. ¡°I will win you over.¡± ¡°No such luck.¡± Rachael stated. ¡°Where is Lakisha?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Not in here.¡± Keimoni answered. Rachael went outside. The cold morning air embraced her against her will. ¡°Find the crystal go to mount Jeku and home.¡± Rachael encouraged herself. ¡°Lakisha!¡± she called ¡°Lakisha!¡± There was no response. She was gone. No trace of her. The waterfall¡¯s roar drowned out all other sounds. Keimoni put his hand on Rachael¡¯s shoulder. She turned to moan at him and saw it was not Keimoni. But instead, a blue haired man. He pointed towards a boat. Rachael went to the boat. Keimoni joined her at the boat. They got in and then the blue haired man got in and rowed. The silence was getting to Rachael. Only the sounds of the swamp and the splash of the ores could be heard. ¡®Splurp¡¯ the swamp went. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Rachael asked. Keimoni translated. The man just smiled. The swamp got denser and denser with more vines and mud bubbles. How was it possible for such a big waterfall to flow into such a grimy swamp? ¡®Splurp¡¯ bubbled next to her. Rachael pulled her face. It was like a horror movie. A place where your body would never ever be found. In fact, all that was needed was a push in and one would drown in it as there was no way to swim through mud. It even had a rotten smell. Rachael looked at Keimoni and then the man rowing. He passed them a strip of cloth. ¡°He wants us to cover our eyes.¡± Keimoni said. Rachael¡¯s terrified expression was unignorable. ¡°Please just put it on.¡± Keimoni said. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Am I going to die?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°No, he is not going to kill us. Their home is a secret. Please put in on.¡± She tied it on over her eyes. It was a terrifying five minutes. Finally, the blindfold was removed. The boat she was in was being lifted up to a floating city above the swamp. Once the boat was up a ramp was put out and they walked across into the city. Everyone had blue hair. Some long some short. But all blue. Lakisha come over. ¡°You are here I am glad.¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± Rachael asked. Lakisha smiled and pointed to a man. ¡°He brought me.¡± She answered. The blue haired men spoke. ¡°She has returned. Therefore, I may bond with her.¡± One said. ¡°Has she returned for you or the boy?¡± the rower asked. ¡°The rule is if you set her free and she comes back to you, you may bond.¡± He objected. ¡°We will take it before the leaders.¡± The rower said. Raiden looked at the brunette who was so trusting and unafraid. They lead them to their leaders. Their prince sat on his throne with his wife and daughter. ¡°This woman Lakisha has returned to us. Our rules say that if you set her free and she comes back to you, then you may bond with her.¡± Raiden said. ¡°You want to bond with¡­¡± the prince¡¯s voice faded away as he looked at the damp clothed girl. ¡°Who is to say she come back for you and not the boy?¡± the rower said. The princess raised her hand to silence them all. ¡°Why have you come?¡± She asked Keimoni. ¡°We are looking for the crystals to open the sugs. We heard that such a crystal was here.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°The queen Tiffany sent you?¡± ¡°The queen sent me.¡± Keimoni replied. ¡°She is bonding with Prince Drake of the Skiopia tribe.¡± ¡°We do not have a crystal for you.¡± The ruling princess said. ¡°Thank you for your time¡± Keimoni said. ¡°My prince the matter of the returned girl?¡± Raiden said. The prince looked at Lakisha. ¡°Why do you want her?¡± he asked expressing his disdain. Keimoni interrupted ¡°I am the queen¡¯s Viden and this girl knows none of your traditions. She cannot even understand you never mind consent to a bonding.¡± ¡°Send for the boy.¡± The prince said. ¡°You have returned.¡± He hugged Lakisha. ¡°Have you called me to fetch my pet?¡± he asked the prince. ¡°No, Raiden wants to bond with her.¡± The boy looked her up and down. ¡°Like for real? Have sprouts and all?¡± ¡°Why is he looking at me like that?¡± Lakisha asked Keimoni. ¡°Raiden wants to bond, I mean marry you.¡± ¡°Really, my first proposal.¡± She pulled a face ¡°Why is he not on one knee and asking me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not proposing. He thinks you are proposing.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Why does he think that?! Now I am not feeling so flattered.¡± her disappointment showed on her face. ¡°Because you came back. He thinks you came back for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s presumptuous.¡± Lakisha said annoyed. ¡°Would you like him to propose?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°I would like to be proposed to.¡± Lakisha answered. ¡°Do you want to marry him?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°No. I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°What are you discussing?¡± the prince asked. ¡°Forgive me. I was explaining to Lakisha that Raiden believes she wants to bond with him.¡± ¡°Does she want to bond with him?¡± the prince asked. ¡°No.¡± Keimoni answered ¡°Nor the boy, she is here for the crystal.¡± Cascada was on her way to speak to the prince when she saw Lakisha. She kept out of site and listened. ¡®The crystal, why?¡¯ She thought. ¡°So, is he like willing to marry me?¡± Lakisha asked still on the proposal. ¡°Yes, he is. He is asking the prince to permit it.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Then he must ask me.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°I told them you are not willing to bond I mean marry them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lakisha asked. ¡°Because you said no when I asked.¡± ¡°You caught me off guard.¡± Lakisha expressed. Cascada came in. ¡°Prince and leaders, I wish to make a plea.¡± She said. ¡°What now?¡± they asked. ¡°Let me return with them to verify their claims. Let me leave and go to the peace conference and represent our people.¡± ¡°You are like a trarp with a bone. Go! I am not responsible for what happens to you.¡± ¡°I will need a letter giving me authority to represent us and I will return in a few days.¡± Cascada said. ¡°I will go with.¡± Raiden said. ¡°Are we not happy here? Why do you wish to leave?¡± the princess asked. ¡°Not all the Tskhali are here. We cannot hide here and be happy living in safety while others perish. It is not our way.¡± Cascada declared. They disliked her for that very reason. She always got what she wanted while promoting the values of their people. Values most of them only used when it benefited them. ¡°Go, any who want to go, can go. Just don¡¯t die out there. Nor give us away. One visitor, then two, now three. We are safe because we are a secret. For everyone else, keep us that way.¡± ¡°Great so it is settled. Let us leave now. Pack and meet at the boat?¡± She said to Raiden. Raiden looked at Lakisha who gave him a warm smile that lit up the room. ¡°She¡¯s not from around here.¡± Keimoni said trying to be kind. ¡°No, but she can stay.¡± Raiden said. ¡°Do you like the girl?¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I like a girl that returned to me?¡± ¡°She has not returned to you.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°She is here.¡± He pointed out. ¡°But not for you.¡± ¡°Then for who?¡± he asked. ¡°The crystal to open the sugs.¡± Keimoni said wondering if he was ill, as he didn¡¯t seem to be following what was happening. They were ushered to the boat where they were taken to the waterfall. Cascada looked around wide eyed. She had only been to the waterfall once as a child. ¡°How far to the castle?¡± she asked. ¡°Far enough. We will have to climb to the top, and camp there for the night. But we should make it to the top of the waterfall before nightfall.¡± Keimoni answered. Cascada and Raiden looked at the massive waterfall. Raiden was one of the young men who would jump from the top into the depths below. He knew an easier way to get to the top. Cascada had never been to the top. She was a good girl who followed the rules and studied hard. Learning everything she could from her princess. Little did the princess know that later Cascada would become the spear in her side that she had created. ¡°I know the way up.¡± Raiden said ¡°Follow me.¡± They followed him up the side of the waterfall. The path was narrow and the spray from the waterfall wet them. It was a strange feeling. The hot sun burned them while the cold water froze them. Hot and cold at the same time. Once they reached the top Cascada looked out over the waterfall. The trees lined the river, and it raged as it went over. The sun was setting, and a pink sky coloured her face. It was beautiful. A rainbow hung in the waterfall. ¡°I am not so fond of this waterfall.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°Why?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Because I almost died.¡± She remembered the burning in her lungs and the panic ¡®I did die here¡¯ she knew. They walked along the river until they came to a clearing. Where they made camp. A fire was lit, and the tent set up. They didn¡¯t have food, but Cascada and Raiden sorted that out. It was fish, again. ¡°We need to be on the other side of the river.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Then we will cross.¡± Raiden said. ¡°How?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°Swim.¡± Raiden answered as if it was obvious. ¡°Some of us cannot swim across a river this strong. We need a bridge or something.¡± ¡°We can take you across.¡± Raiden said looking at Cascada. ¡°Sure.¡± Cascada agreed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lakisha asked. ¡°Crossing the river. They want us to swim.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rachael exclaimed ¡°What about our stuff?¡± ¡°How will our things get across?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°We will take it across.¡± Raiden answered. Keimoni told the others. ¡°I trust them.¡± Lakisha answered. Rachael rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to marry him?¡± ¡°I want to go home. Talking of, we don¡¯t have a crystal?¡± Lakisha said. ¡°They want to meet the queen. They say they don¡¯t have one.¡± Keimoni told them. ¡°Do you believe them?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°It was rumored to be, no evidence found in any book or record. The city is a secret, so we knew there was a chance there was no crystal. I hoped there was, for all of you. But now we returned to the castle and make a new plan.¡± Keimoni said. It was time to camp. The tent was very small for five people. Everyone lay like tinned sardines. Keimoni made sure he was next to Rachael, who pretended she didn¡¯t care. Lakisha lay head to toe with Raiden and Cascada. Despite their cramped sleeping arrangements Lakisha slept well. She had faced her fear, and it wasn¡¯t so bad the second time around. She faced the water and the waterfall of death. She knew that the Tskhali where nice and kind and as long as she was with one of them, she was safe. Chapter 122: Found Day 16 Jessica Wildness slowly woke up. Everything was a pale light pink. Then normal color returned. She started to hear sound, and someone was speaking near her. She moved her head to look. The cat woman was sitting next to her saying something to her. Slowly the past events, came back to her, finally with the image of her bloody stumps that once were her legs. The gore and blood and her lack of legs. She sat up and looked at her legs. They were there. They were attached. Green leaves were stuck to her legs. Jessica relaxed. ¡®Wait, am I dead? I remember animals fighting.¡¯ Jessica looked at the dressed cat woman. She was fetching Jessica water. Then Jessica remembered it was still dark when this happened. How was in now so bright? The cat woman brought her water. Jessica drank. Then she was given some half-cooked fish and berries to eat. Then she realized she can¡¯t feel her legs. Like they were numb. Jessica moved the leaf off. The cat woman tried to stop her. But she moved it before she could stop her. Jessica saw the holes in her legs. Massive bite marks, deep, ugly, and should be painful. The skins around it looked strange. The cat woman put the leaf back over it. Autumn had followed Jessica¡¯s scent from the cave and her heat signature. It led her to the bear¡¯s cave. Autumn did not go into the hill. She didn¡¯t need to. Her abilities were growing, and she could track more effectively. She didn¡¯t need to follow in their footsteps anymore. When she found Jessica in the bears cave, she fought the bear for Jessica and won, killing the bear. But she felt bad for her cubs. So, she spared them. Feeding them fish. They now slept soundly in the back of the cave. Autumn had to stop the bleeding from the bites and clean up the wounds. She found a worm that numbed the skin and mashed them. Placing the gooey creamed worms on and in the wounds. Then she put the leaves of the Pasalem on her legs to help heal them. She was now convinced that Jessica found trouble and leaving her alone was a bad idea. But she had been paid to keep Jessica away from the castle for a week. She decided it was a bad investment on the Dragon Rider¡¯s part. She couldn¡¯t babysit for a week. She was taking the red-haired trouble back to the castle. The thought did cross her mind that her prone to trouble is why the prince and princess paid her to keep her away. But she suspected there were deeper reasons. Like her red hair, and Drake¡¯s clear interest. Jessica¡¯s thoughts of her legs and her numbness were interrupted by the grunting of a baby bear. Jessica strained her eyes to see into the darkness. A cub walked towards her. ¡°Cat girl!¡± Jessica called ¡°Cat Woman!¡± she called again. The cub got closer. ¡°Cat thing!¡± Jessica yelled getting frantic. The cub got a fright. It backed away into the darkness. Autumn appeared ready to fight¡­nothing¡­ There was nothing but a hysterical Jessica. ¡°Over there.¡± Jessica pointed to where the cubs were. Autumn went and picked up the cub. ¡°Did the bad lady scare you? Yes, she did.¡± Autumn said in a voice used for talking to babies. Autumn brought the cub over. She held it out to Jessica. Jessica objected. She did not want the flesh eater. The crazy cat lady could keep it! Realizing that the cubs, the bear was trying to feed her to, were still alive after tasting her, put her mind on edge. She normally wasn¡¯t the ¡®kill the bears type¡¯. But she felt eating her made them the exception. As she moaned to herself about everything that had happened. The spider with its spikes the slow little glow people and their dumping her outside to roll down the hill and the bear finding her, and taking her head through the rinse cycle, over the rocks in the stream. She was grateful the crazy naked cat woman had found her and saved her from being eaten. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. She really was beginning to hate the new world she found herself on. It played by rules she didn¡¯t know, and she disliked feeling vulnerable. Autumn didn¡¯t know what to do with the red-haired trouble finder. She knew that she wasn¡¯t looking for it. But somehow it found her. She really wanted the responsibility of caring for her off her back. Jessica was not strong enough to walk and she had lost too much blood to even try. Autumn didn¡¯t want to leave Jessica alone again, but she needed horses. She was too heavy to carry back to the castle and now she felt responsible for the cubs. Which she also needed to take back with her. Autumn had an idea. She fished and caught twelve. She cooked some for Jessica and gave to the cubs. She put the cubs at the back of the cave with six fish that were left over. She collected firewood and made a fire in the mouth of the cave. This would keep any animals away from the smell of blood. It would also keep Jessica warm and ensure the cubs stayed at the back of the cave. She brought water into the cave for Jessica and the cubs. The bark she found only held a little, so she needs a lot. It was a lot of sorting out. But once she was done, she felt she could run for horses. So, she did. Autumn changed into a dark blue panther and sprinted to the castle. It was dark by the time she got there. She didn¡¯t go inside but went to the stable. There she got two horses. Autumn, rode that night back to Jessica. She didn¡¯t want anything else to happen to Jessica. She liked her new status. A free woman that was allowed to approach the queen. It was nice to feel like the queen needed her and knowing that T?ra was not Tiffany made a big difference. However, her lack of etiquette was not about to change. After the cat woman left Jessica tried to stand. She was weak and tired. Her body felt like it had no strength. She knew something was wrong. She was not alright. She wobbled to the other side where she sat down. She made herself somewhat comfortable and fell asleep. Jessica woke up. The fire was dying she put some more wood on it. Then she saw something move outside. Jessica picked up a stick. She gripped it with both hands. The cat woman appeared. She picked Jessica up. ¡°Hey. I can walk!¡± Jessica objected. She was helped onto a horse. Then Autumn fetched the cubs and mounted her own horse. She let the horses finish drinking and then led Jessica¡¯s horse behind her. They were going to walk the rest of the night if need be. At first the horse was nice. But after a while the motion made Jessica fell ill. She became lightheaded. ¡°I have to stop.¡± She told Autumn who didn¡¯t understand her. But they kept going. The world moved. Jessica felt nauseous she held her head. ¡°I need to stop.¡± She said weakly. Autumn looked back to see what Jessica was going on about. Jessica fainted and fell from her horse. Autumn stopped the horses and rushed over to Jessica. The unconscious woman lay on the ground in an uncomfortable position. Autumn moved her and lay her on her side. The cubs sniffed her. ¡°I need help.¡± She said to the wind ¡°I need help.¡± Autumn became aware of something out there. Then the horses became aware of it and finally, the cubs. A pack of wolves approached. They were large with black fur, and claws like an eagle. She looked at the pack as they approached. Their eyes glowed yellow and their teeth were like snow. Autumn changed into a dark blue panther. She growled. ¡°Leave us. If you leave, I will let you be. But take me on and I will hunt you all down.¡± Autumn said to them. They were unfazed by her. Cycling around them, closing in on them. A loud raw come from her. She called for her tribe. She hoped she would be heard. More and more beasts cycled. They attacked. One went for Jessica, others for a horse and another for the cubs. Autumn attacked the one that went for Jessica. She ripped its ear and dug her claws deep into the beast. It cried out. She defended Jessica. Her anger blazed inside her. She remembered how she slaved in the mine, how the guards used the dead for fuel to keep warm. She went for the kill. She knew there were too many but if she was going to die, she was going to take as many of them with her to the grave as she could. Autumn¡¯s raw pieced the night. She turned and scratched out the one¡¯s eyes and ripped at another¡¯s throat. She scratched and ripped as many as she could reach. One bit deep into her leg. Autumn turned and tore its head off. She changed into a half woman, grabbing the body of the dead and spinning around with it. Hitting all that were near her. The blood sprayed all over as she spun. All this had happened over Jessica¡¯s body as Autumn defended her. Jessica was covered in blood, Autumn¡¯s and the wolves. Jessica began to wake. Autumn kept fighting. She grabbed, clawed, scratched and bit. She was determined to kill as many as she could. ¡°Grrrrrraaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!¡± cut through the night. Jessica wiped her face. As she became aware of her surrounding, she screamed. Her ear aching scream stretched across the night. To all that heard it the high-pitched screech caused pain to their ears. A sharp pain that ran from the ear into the head. A wolf grabbed Autumn¡¯s already sore leg and as she turned to kill it another grabbed her front paw. She changed it into a hand and grabbed its tongue pulling it out of the beast. She clawed the others throat and freed herself from it. Jessica screamed again. Autumn was growing weak and there was no sign that the attack would end. But Jessica¡¯s scream made one flinch. Autumn pounced. She grabbed its neck and ripped. *These wolves were not normal earth wolves. They were the size of a pony. Giant black creatures that hunt in packs. Chase arrived. He joined the fight. Adding the edge, the battle needed. He killed and sliced open their bellies as he went. He was coming from behind, so they had not seen him coming. The beasts finally pulled back running away. Autumn looked at Chase relieved. She hugged him. Jessica was laying in the fetal position. Hugging her knees. ¡°I came looking for you to tell you what is happening in your absence. But I see you had bigger problems.¡± Chase said. Autumn looked at the horses that were in pieces and the cubs that were shredded. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± Autumn said. ¡°I heard a blood shivering scream. I ran when I heard it. I am glad I got here in time.¡± Chase said. ¡°I wish it was in time for all of us.¡± Autumn said. ¡°Who is that?¡± Chase asked. ¡°I think her name is Jessica. I am finding her for the queen. But she is weak. She lost a lot of blood. I cannot carry her back.¡± Autumn sat down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to come with you?¡± Chase asked. ¡°The last time you handled things in a way I didn¡¯t like, and you couldn¡¯t see it as wrong. So, I decided it was better for me to go alone.¡± ¡°You mean that man? If it upset, you so much why not say so?¡± Chase said. ¡°I did. But you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Autumn looked up at him ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight. I want to go ¡­¡± her voice faded. She wanted to go home. But she didn¡¯t have a home. She had no house, nor cave, nor hole in the ground that was hers. The castle was the closest thing she had. But it wasn¡¯t hers nor did she want it to be. Chase sat in the blood next to Autumn. He wiped some of the blood from her face. ¡°I was trying to be strong to impress you.¡± He said. ¡°Mercy is strength.¡± Autumn replied. ¡°Let me take you back.¡± Chase said. ¡°She is too weak to walk.¡± Autumn replied. Jessica was sitting up. She looked at them. She was covered in blood and the smell made her puke. ¡°Do you have water?¡± Chase asked. ¡°No. We have nothing.¡± ¡°I have water and food. I left it when I ran. But it is not too far. We shall go there and then find somewhere to rest till light.¡± Chase suggested. The strange cat man picked Jessica up. He was strong and was gentler than Autumn had been. Jessica¡¯s whole body hurt. She saw the bits of the horses and the cubs that the cat woman had insisted on helping. Jessica knew that Autumn had suffered to help her. Autumn limped along as Chase carried Jessica. They walked in silence until they came to a bag with skins of water and bread. Jessica was given water and bread. Autumn also ate and drank. They rested there. Autumn slept and Chase kept watch. They camped there where the bag was in the field. As first light slowly moved across the land everything it touched froze. The light was the catalyst that allowed the cold to fulfill its intentions. As the light touched the ground around them the frost formed. Autumn woke up because of how cold she was Chapter 123: Awkwardness Day 16 Kerri-liana Jones woke up to a monkey rummaging through her stuff. ¡°Hey!¡± she shouted, ¡°Get out, flee bag!¡± She changed from English to the queen¡¯s tongue ¡°Get out before I skin you!¡± She hit it with her pants. The monkey ran with her pen in its hand. She chased after it. ¡°Give it back, flee bag!¡± she shouted chasing the monkey. She ran around the corner into Tank. ¡°He has my pen. Your monkey! I want it back.¡± She said all matter of fact. ¡°Gulfie?¡± he said. The monkey passed the pen. ¡°What do you do with it?¡± Tank asked looking at it. ¡°I write with it.¡± Kerri replied. He passed her the pen. Then Kerri realized she was holding her pants. She was standing in her panties with a t-shirt on. She covered herself with her pants. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± She moaned. ¡°You ran into me chasing my monkey without your pants on and I am not supposed to look?¡± Kerri tried to put her pants on. But the one leg was inside out so she hopped on one leg trying to straighten out her pants. ¡°Stop looking!¡± she snapped. Tank laughed at her. He walked away shaking his head. She finally got both legs into her pants. She turned around to return to her room to see James and Zerok standing there, watching her. ¡°I expect better from you.¡± She snarled at James. ¡°You¡¯re standing in the walkway.¡± James stated, ¡°I could say the same of you.¡± But he knew he couldn¡¯t win with her. They were passed recovery. They were just an awkward image of who they once were. Kerri-liana dressed. She was feeling very embarrassed. Caught with her pants off. Everyone on the boat has seen her, everyone and they were all men. She went to the deck to eat. Everyone was there already and eating. Zerok chuckled as she sat down. ¡°You are entertaining.¡± He said. Kerri glared at him. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend it didn¡¯t happen.¡± She said flatly. Tank drank his water and fed his monkey fruit from the table. James just ate and refused to look at her. He wasn¡¯t going to give her anymore reasons to be horrible. ¡°We are approaching rough water.¡± Tank said ¡°It¡¯s best if you stay below deck.¡± The boat shifted and bobbed violently. Kerri tried to make her way below deck. But the boat swayed, and she fell over. She rolled into the railing on deck. She held the railing and stood up. The boat tipped and dipped, and she slipped off the railing and into the wall of the cabin. She lay on her stomach and tried to dig her nails into the grooves in the wood to keep her still. But the next tilt had her sliding, she hit the railing again. ¡°Help!¡± she called. Zerok walked over. Despite the boats unsteadiness he walked and stayed stable. ¡°Need help?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes please.¡± Kerri said. Zerok lifted her to her feet and walked her inside the cabin. He sat her on her bed. ¡°You will get used to it.¡± He reassured. ¡®Will I?¡¯ Kerri thought. The boat rocked and swayed and made everything move. Kerri felt sick. She grabbed a bucket as it slid passed her. ¡®Urrrrr¡¯ she went into the bucket. ¡°Haurrr¡¯ The water finally calmed down. They had passed the first set of rapids going upriver. Kerri come up for air. She looked green. Her face was pale, even her lips had no color. If it was possible her hair would have been pale too. ¡°You are not looking so good. Can I get you something?¡± James asked. ¡°No kidding.¡± ¡°I am trying to be nice. When the boat arrives in Fish I will leave. You can do this without me irritating you.¡± James said ¡°Your meanness is very unnecessary. I will not willing hang around to be mistreated.¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± James walked away not listening to Kerri. He wasn¡¯t interested in an excuse or a reason for her to blame him for her behavior. Kerri stood at the back of the boat. She needed air. She felt ill, her body felt weak, and she was nauseous. She breathed deeply. Then hurled over the railing. She groaned and wiped her mouth. ¡°Chew this.¡± Tank said passing her a stick. ¡°How will a stick help?¡± Kerri groaned. ¡°It does. Chew it.¡± She took it and chewed on the stick. It had a nutty ginger taste. She leaned on the railing while chewing. Her body was sore and bruised from her falls and being flung around by the boat. She rubbed her ribs. ¡°Oow.¡± she winced. Kerri was not paying attention as she leaned over the railing. The still water was home to the Gradiator. Stolen story; please report. *A Gradiator is an alligator type creature, with six legs and seven rows of teeth. A thick skin made of armoured palettes. Its only soft spot was inside its mouth, at the back. Kerri skipped lunch as she was still feeling off. She leaned over the railing watching the water. She stretched out her hand to feel the spray from the boat. The Gradiator grabbed her arm and pulled her in. Kerri screamed as she was yanked overboard. Tank grabbed his double-edged blade and dived over. Zerok went to stop the boat. James threw a rope over. It was big and heavy, and it didn¡¯t go as far as he planned. Kerri kicked in the water; blood colored the water around her. *Another fun fact about the Gradiator. It plays with its food. Even killing for fun and not food. The monster brushed against Kerri¡¯s leg. She screamed and tried to swim for the boat. It bashed her, knocking the wind out of her. She coughed and coughed. Tank had not been seen after diving in. It grabbed Kerri¡¯s foot and dragged her under. Tormenting her it nudged her. Kerri battled to the surface. She took a breath and was pulled under again. It hit her with its tail. Kerri swam for the surface. But just before she could break through the water it pulled her under again. She kicked it with her other leg. She went for the surface again. It swam into her and turned to finish her. She was not as much fun to play with as it had hoped. It opened its mouth biting into her leg and dragging her deeper. She could see the boat above her. Tank slid the blade into its mouth stabbing its bottom jaw. It released Kerri. She swam for air, breaking the surface of the water. James was there with a rope. ¡°Grab on. I will pull you out.¡± He said. Tank wrestled the monster. It hit him with its tail and scratched him with its claws. Tank played defeated. As it came for him, he readied himself. It grabbed his leg, zipping him through the water and along the river bed. Tank pushed the blade against his leg into its mouth. It released him. He come up for air. It pulled him under. He stabbed it in the mouth. The rope James had thrown in had sunk and he grabbed it. Wrapping it around the monster. It twisted away. James saw the tug on the rope and started pulling it in. Tank grabbed the rope and stabbed the monster every time it got close. He was pulled up out of the water and onto the boat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± He said to Zerok. Kerri was bleeding all over the deck. Tank went and fetch medical supplied. Bandages and ointments. Fresh water and cleaning clothes. James slipped away below deck. He didn¡¯t want to be around for anymore of Kerri¡¯s abuse even though she was hurt, and he was worried, he knew Tank was able to deal with it. Tank cleaned the bites. The teeth had torn the flesh. Kerri winced as he wiped over them. ¡°You need stitches. It will hurt.¡± He said. ¡°Do I really need?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°I have to stop the bleeding. This leg is bad.¡± Kerri looked at her gaping wounds. She was able to see the bone in some places. ¡°Relax.¡± He said ¡°Your worry is making you bleed faster.¡± ¡°Do what you must.¡± Kerri said. She held the chair leg and braced for the pain. Tank stitched and closed the wounds. Kerri held the chair leg so tightly that when it was over her hand cramped. Tank rolled the leg of her pants over her bandaged leg. ¡°You are fortunate. You could have lost your leg.¡± He said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel fortunate, just very, very sore.¡± Kerri touched him on the arm. ¡°Thank you for coming to get me. You saved me.¡± She said. ¡°Pay me extra.¡± He said. Kerri was freezing from the cold water, the shock and blood loss. She didn¡¯t have a dry clothes to change into. She knocked on James¡¯ door. He opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m freezing.¡± She said standing before him. ¡°Your soaking wet!¡± he stated. ¡°I don¡¯t have clothes to change into.¡± She said. ¡°I thought you brought a change of clothes.¡± He said. ¡°I washed it last night, but it¡¯s not dry.¡± ¡°Here.¡± He passed her his spare clothes. She shivered as she took them. ¡°Thank you.¡± James said nothing as she left. He closed the door again. As he got comfortable in his hammock there was a knock on the door. He got up and opened the door. Kerri stood there in his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m freezing.¡± She looked at him with her big blue-green eyes. Her strawberry blond hair still stuck to her face. James sighed. She hugged him. She was cold. ¡°Please help me get warm.¡± She said holding him. ¡°This is not fair.¡± He said. ¡°Please.¡± She asked not letting go. ¡°My blanket is in my hammock.¡± He said. ¡°I got a normal bed.¡± She said. Shivering she got into his hammock. ¡°Well?¡± she asked seeing him hesitate. ¡®This is a bad idea.¡¯ He told himself getting into the hammock with her. He lay with her for about twenty minutes until she was warm. Then she got up. ¡°Thanks.¡± she said leaving. James looked up at the roof, he sighed. Warm and feeling better Kerri went to find Tank. She wanted to thank him. She went to his room, the door was partly open and he was getting dressed. She saw the scratched on his back and the bite on his leg. He had stitched her up and said nothing about his own injuries. He had stitched up his wounds. He turned to get his shirt and saw her standing at the door. She looked away and quickly walked as fast as her leg would let her. She felt awkward. She should have knocked like she had just arrived or something. ¡®Stupid, stupid,¡¯ she scolded herself. ¡°If you wanted to watch me dress you could have asked.¡± Tank said. Kerri froze. She shyly turned to look at him. He was putting his shirt on. She giggled awkwardly. ¡®Really?¡¯ she scolded herself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there to watch you dress.¡± Kerri stuttered. ¡°Then why run away?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She blushed and looked at the floor ¡°I wanted to thank you, for earlier with that thing.¡± She said looking at his bare feet. ¡°Why are you so weird?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kerri answered still trying not to let him see her face. She could feel she was still red in the face. He started walking back to his room. ¡°Are your wounds from saving me?¡± Kerri asked. She looked at him expecting an answer. ¡°It¡¯s a scratch.¡± He replied. She walked over to him. ¡°May I see?¡± she asked. ¡°What tribe are you from?¡± Tank asked her. ¡°May I see?¡± she asked again looking him in the face. Standing before him outside his room. ¡°You are a strange woman.¡± Tank said. He took off his shirt. Kerri was shocked by all the scares that were old, and then the mostly healed. The fresh scratches on his back and chest were from the Gradiator. ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked. She circled him looking at his scares and scratches. She went to touch the scare on his chest then hesitated. ¡°May I?¡± she asked. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s just a scare.¡± He replied. She felt the rough edges of his scares and the smooth scared skin. Kerri looked into his brown eyes. ¡°You are not a normal guy.¡± ¡°Uh hum.¡± James cleared his throat. Kerri quickly took her hand off Tank¡¯s chest. ¡°Next time be in the room.¡± James said walking past. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Kerri said unconvincingly. ¡®Poo! Even I wouldn¡¯t believe that.¡¯ She thought. ¡°Is your man unhappy?¡± Tank asked Kerri. ¡°He is not my man, never was, never will be. The queen sent him with me because he knows about plants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the village Fish because of plants?¡± Tank asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s for trading with them.¡± Kerri lied. At dinner alcohol was served. A strong cloudy drink was put on the table. Kerri tried some and coughed. ¡°It will thin your blood. You shouldn¡¯t.¡± James said. But Tank and Zerok were having. ¡°Don¡¯t mother me. I know.¡± Kerri said to him. Kerri had alcohol but James was not feeling jolly nor did he want to drink with strangers. After eating he went to bed. Kerri stayed up late, playing drinking games with the guys. The drunk Kerri-liana was far bolder than the sober one. ¡°Tank, are you named that because your built like a tank?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°You have had way too much to drink it¡¯s time for us to go to bed.¡± Tank said. He was not that drunk. Nor was his friend Zerok. They were used to drinking way too much. Zerok drank because the woman he loved died. His wife for only a year was taken by illness. Tank drank because he was escaping his traumas. The war and so much more. Kerri drank for fun and not very often. ¡°Presides the leave me alone sticker on your forehead. You are very nice.¡± Kerri said with gestures and scary man walk impersonations. ¡°This way.¡± Tank guided her as they walked towards her room. Kerri touched his face. She giggled as she touched his nose. ¡°I got your nose.¡± She said pulling away from him. Tank touched his face. His nose was still there. ¡°Come.¡± he said putting out his hand to her. ¡°Come get your nose.¡± She grinned running back towards the deck. Zerok was still on the deck. As the giggling Kerri came running in. He looked at her strangely. ¡°How strong is this brew?¡± Tank asked him, walking onto the deck. ¡°Normal strength.¡± Zerok answered. ¡°She thinks she has my nose. No more for her.¡± Tank said unamused. Zerok watched as the woman ran around giggling. He was not blind. It was clear that having too much made her reveal her secrets. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°Tank must ask me.¡± She responded. Tank sat down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°She will answer anything you ask.¡± Zerok said. ¡°She¡¯s drunk and making no sense.¡± Tank replied. Zerok shrugged. ¡°Tank doesn¡¯t want to play. He wants to have a serious talk with you.¡± Zerok said. ¡°Oh, serious.¡± Kerri said trying to make a serious face. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Tank asked to please Zerok. ¡°Juneau, Alaska.¡± She answered. ¡°Where is that?¡± Tank asked trying to prove to Zerok that she was making no sense. ¡°Earth. It¡¯s another world. Guess that makes me an earthling.¡± ¡°Earthling.¡± They both said. They had heard about what the earthling had done in Hegga. A woman called herself the earthling. ¡°How many earthlings are there?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°Billions.¡± Kerri answered. ¡°Have you ever been to Hegga Island?¡± Tank asked. ¡°Where?¡± Kerri asked confused. Her buzz was wearing down. ¡°Are we out?¡± she asked looking for the bottle. ¡°Yes, we have finished it all.¡± Tank responded. ¡°Who are your parents?¡± Tank asked. ¡°I am not feeling well.¡± Kerri said. She stood up and went to the railing. She puked overboard. ¡®herrrrr¡¯ ¡®slop¡¯ Tank passed her a cloth to wipe her mouth. She wiped it then puked on herself. ¡°She¡¯s all your.¡± Zerok said leaving. ¡°Wait no. Zerok! Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Tank called. ¡°You¡¯re handsome.¡± Kerri said ¡°And brave and¡­¡± She puked again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will clean it up.¡± She said taking the cloth and spreading it. ¡°Let¡¯s get some cleaning stuff.¡± Tank suggested. ¡°Yes!¡± Kerri said standing up. Once she was below deck, she forgot about the puke. Tank took her to her bed. ¡°You need to change¡± he said. ¡°I need to sleep.¡± She said. ¡°You need to take off your clothes.¡± Tank said. Kerri like an obedient child started undressing. Tank turned around. She lay face down on her bed in her underwear. He sighed. ¡®This is why woman should not sail. Only trouble follows them.¡¯ He fetched one of his shirts and brought it to her. ¡°Kerri, put this on.¡± He said. She made a groan and rolled over. Tank covered her with a blanket. He took her gross clothes to the washroom and dumped them in water. He was making it tomorrow¡¯s problem. Kerri dreamt that she was looking in her book from the wizard and she found her name written in its pages. Her mother was recorded as her mother and her father as her father. Her gran as her gran but her grandad was not there instead another name was there. Kerri woke up she was in her underwear and next to her was a shirt she never seen before. James was woken up with a knocking on his door. He knew only Kerri would be knocking on his door. ¡°Come in.¡± he called not really wanting to see her. Kerri come in wearing a man¡¯s shirt. James waited for her to say something, but she didn¡¯t. She just come in and closed the door behind her. ¡°Yes?¡± James asked looking at her. ¡°You left me.¡± She said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You left me alone with them.¡± She accused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Earlier!¡± Kerri snapped ¡°I woke up in my underwear in room with this shirt on my bed.¡± She blamed. James had mixed feelings. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything. The last thing I remember was playing a game on deck.¡± James got up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. ¡°No! I am not! You left me with them.¡± She snapped. ¡°You know what Kerri.¡± James had, had enough ¡°I told you not to drink, you are so cruel to me you snap and snarl and then blame me for your own stupid actions. I left you as you wanted.¡± He shook his head ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kerri was taken back. ¡°Get out! If you had sex with them, I am sure it was not against your will. So, go talk to your new boyfriend and Get Out!¡± ¡°James?¡± Kerri was taken aback. ¡°I am done with your emotional roller-coaster.¡± James held the door open for her. ¡°I need you.¡± She said. James shock his head. He gestured towards the door. Kerri started crying. ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t my will?¡± she asked. ¡°Then I am sure you will be back.¡± She cried as she left James¡¯ room. She had been grumpy with him, but he was completely over reacting. She needed him and he didn¡¯t care. Kerri walked back to her room. She bumped into Tank coming out of his room. He looked at the tears and the terrified look in her eyes. ¡°Nothing happened. You puked on yourself and gave me your clothes to wash. I gave you my shirt to wear until your clothes dried.¡± He stated. ¡°What?!¡± Kerri said wiping her check. ¡°Your clothes are soaking in there. It would be great if you would wash them soon as I need that bucket.¡± Tank said. ¡°So, I didn¡¯t like have sex with anyone?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°What?¡± Tank was confused he didn¡¯t know the word. Then Tank understood her. ¡°There was no mating.¡± He reassured ¡°Is that why you are crying?¡± he asked ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± She said. ¡°So, when you woke up without your clothes you presumed, we took advantage of your state and left you with my shirt for payment?¡± ¡°Flattering.¡± He added. Kerri sort of laughed. ¡°When you put it like that it sounds so bad.¡± She looked into the bucket at her clothes. ¡°Thank you. For not.¡± She shrugged with an awkward smile. ¡°Drunk and covered in returns, just what every guy wants.¡± Tank said feeling a bit insulted. ¡°Food will be ready at daybreak.¡± He said returning to bed. Kerri washed her clothes and hung them up to dry. Chapter 124: Self-Inflicted Day 17 James Thornbulton battled to sleep after Kerri had paid him a visit. He worried that if something bad had happened to her he now permitted it. He also felt angry that she only came to him when she needed help. She was mean and nasty all day but if she wanted something, she was the sweet Kerri he had liked. He wished he had gone with Lakisha and had someone else go with Kerri. Maybe even that Zazo, T?ra trusted so much. He sat on deck waiting for everyone to wake up. Zerok was fussing about, doing this and that. But since James couldn¡¯t talk with him, he didn¡¯t bother saying anything. Just a morning raise of the hand to greet. Kerri-liana come up on deck. ¡°Morning.¡± she greeted awkwardly. ¡°Good morning.¡± James replied. ¡°Nothing happened. Just so you know. Nothing happened last night. I puked on myself and Tank lent me his shirt.¡± Kerri explained. James smiled. He was glad she was fine. ¡°When do we arrive?¡± James asked. Kerri asked Zerok. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± Kerri told James. ¡®Great another day with her.¡¯ The day was rough. James avoided Kerri as much as possible. Kerri noticed how everyone was offish with her. James avoided her. Tank was tense and Zerok wouldn¡¯t look her in the eyes. Finally, Kerri confronted them. ¡°Ok what is it? This whatever it is, has to stop.¡± Kerri said. ¡°You got too drunk last night.¡± Zerok said. ¡°So, you have never seen a girl drunk before?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°You called yourself an earthling.¡± Zerok said. ¡°Oh.¡± Kerri began to wonder what else she had said, she gestured for them to tell her more. ¡°A woman calling herself the earthling, killed people on the island of Hegga, she did things no woman should do.¡± Zerok said. ¡°Like?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°She left a man to die from infection instead of killing him. She stabbed him and so on. Gory stuff.¡± Tank said. ¡°Ok, well that wasn¡¯t me. I am not here alone. I am looking for a way home. A few of us from earth are trapped here.¡± Kerri said. She looked at their faces. ¡°What else happened?¡± she asked. Telling her secret about being from earth didn¡¯t seem so bad. ¡°You were really drunk.¡± Zerok said. ¡°You have already said that¡± ¡°You puked all over the deck, Thanks by the way.¡± Zerok said. ¡°I am sorry. I do not remember. I only remember having fun with you guys.¡± ¡°You ran around the deck with an imaginary nose.¡± Zerok said. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You thought you had my nose in your hand, and you wanted me to catch you to get it back.¡± Tank finished. ¡°Oh.¡± Kerri felt a little embarrassed ¡°It¡¯s a child¡¯s game we plan sometimes. I feel so silly. Is there anything else?¡± she asked wanting her embarrassment to be over and out all at once. Tank and Zerok looked at each other. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Tank said. Kerri breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Ok, then we can go back to normal. I am not the earthling. I am sorry for playing silly children¡¯s games with you and for getting sick everywhere.¡± ¡°I should check your stitches.¡± Tank said. ¡°The one on my leg is itchy.¡± Kerri said. Tank checked her arm first and then her leg. Her arm was going well. Her leg looked infected. The bite was deep, and the skin had been badly torn. He had tried to make it as neat and clean as he could, but it was not looking good. ¡°We need to stop as soon as possible.¡± Tank told Zerok. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°We just need something from the jungle.¡± Tank said. The boat stopped and James rejoiced hoping they had arrived early. But they had not. The boat was still, and Tank was using a rope to get to shore. He disappeared into the jungle. ¡°What is going on?¡± James asked reluctantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think my leg is bad. I can¡¯t see but after Tank looked, he stopped the boat and went into the jungle.¡± James wanted to not care but¡­ If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Let me see¡± he said. She sat down and rolled up her pants leg. James saw the yellow infected skin. Puss came out from where the stitches were. It was gross. ¡°It¡¯s infected and it¡¯s bad.¡± James said. ¡°Out here your best chance of saving the leg is maggots.¡± James said. ¡°What!?¡± Kerri was horrified. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it was not right?¡± James asked. ¡°No, it itches, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Does it hurt more?¡± James asked. ¡°It hurts all the time.¡± Kerri replied. Tank returned. He had leaves and more. ¡°Kerri you will need to get into this bath, and I am going to put grubs on you.¡± Kerri sat in the bath. Tank covered her leg with worms. ¡°Worms!¡± Kerri objected. ¡°Eat this¡± he said giving her leaves. She closed her eyes creeped out by having worms crawling on her. She could feel them. Tank touched her leg. She looked he was cutting her stitched open. Yellow puss oozed out. ¡°I think I am going to be sick.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Relax. You should be fine. Tank knows what he is doing.¡± James said. Kerri ate the leaves. They were bitter and didn¡¯t taste good. But she ate them, chewing faster every time she looked at the worms crawling on her. James held her hand. His black hair started to look a dark blue. She rubbed her eyes. A pink aura resonated around him. They entered very rough water. Even rougher than before. Kerri started singing. Tank tried to keep her quiet putting his hand over her mouth, but she bit him and continued singing. Tank had a beautiful green aura and Zerok had a yellow one. ¡°You are all so beautiful. What color am I?¡± She asked. ¡°White.¡± James replied. ¡°Oh James.¡± She sang ¡°One step in and one step out. Shake it all about.¡± She paused looking dazed then started singing again ¡°And I I I I I I ah I I I , will always love¡­¡± She pulled a face and stopped singing. ¡°Who is that?¡± She pointed to the wall. ¡°There is no one there.¡± James said. ¡°She is there. What¡¯s wrong with her face?¡± Kerri asked looking at the wall with a strange look. ¡°Kerri¡­ you are talking strangely, we don¡¯t understand you.¡± Tank said. ¡°She¡¯s moving towards me.¡± Kerri¡¯s voice was frightened. ¡°Get me out of here.¡± She grabbed Tank¡¯s arm. Fear was all over her face. But no one could see anything. James had a chill run down his spine. He felt creeped out. But he kept his cool for Kerri and the others in the room. ¡°Do you think they are here, on board?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°I hope not.¡± Tank said trying to calm Kerri. ¡°Get away from me.¡± Kerri screamed. Wriggling in the bath. Splatting worms all over herself. ¡°Kerri?¡± James worried, he looked at the wall, it looked normal. Kerri screamed and flung herself out of the bath. Blood, puss and squashed worms messed as she thudded to the floor. Kerri looked at Tank. ¡°Do something!¡± she yelled. ¡°What are you seeing?¡± Tank asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you see her?¡± Kerri yelled. James looked at Kerri. He looked at Tank and Zerok. They seemed a little less confused and a little more worried than he. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± James said taking her hand. Kerri was staring at something. That wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Close your eyes and listen to my voice.¡± James said. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t look away.¡± Kerri whispered. ¡°What color is her aura?¡± James prompted. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have one.¡± Kerri¡¯s eyes got bigger. ¡°Her frankensister just came in.¡± ¡°She¡¯s behind you.¡± Kerri whimpered. James looked behind him. A chill ran down his spine. Tank and Zerok were gone. They had left the room, and he hasn¡¯t noticed. It was like the room became cold. Yet nothing had changed. The room even felt dark. James knew something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t see anything and that made it terrifying. Kerri was frozen. Her heart pounded as the woman with a disfigured face came towards her. She was wearing an old, damaged wedding dress. The white was dirty, and the skirt was very torn. Half her face was beautiful, perfect, while the other half was rotten and disfigured, with flesh pulling off the bone. The woman stood next to James looking at Kerri. ¡°What do you want?¡± Kerri asked voice shaking. The woman looked at the other woman. They were different. The one had beautiful brown hair that flowed and none on her disfigured side. The other had black hair and white wiry frizz on her disfigured side. Kerri looked at James who was holding up a brave face. He couldn¡¯t see them. Maybe they were not real. ¡°Are you real?¡± Kerri asked still afraid. Both women smiled. Kerri swallowed the frog in her throat. ¡°Why do you look that way?¡± Tank came back into the room. He had an incense burner with some smelly thing burning in it. Tank walked along the walls of the room slowly, keeping the burner in front of him. Smoke rose up and began to fill the room. The women looked at Tank with anger. They silently ran towards him. Kerri noticed that even though their feet touched the floor, they also didn¡¯t. ¡°They are coming for you.¡± Kerri squeaked. They scratched Tank¡¯s face and ran from the room. James looked at the very visible scratches. That at appeared out of thin air. ¡°What is going on?¡± James asked. Kerri relaxed leaning her head against James. ¡°They are gone.¡± She said. ¡°Gone where?¡± Tank asked. ¡°They left the room.¡± Tank kept walking around the room with the smelly burner, then he placed it in the middle of the room. ¡°Stay here.¡± He told Kerri leaving the room James got up off the floor. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°To my room.¡± James said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I want you to stay.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Only because you¡¯re high on something.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone here.¡± Kerri said putting her hand on his shoe and looking up at him. ¡°I need a bath.¡± He said. ¡°Please stay.¡± James wanted to say no. He wanted to tell her off. But he didn¡¯t think it would make a difference and it was not who he was to cause hurt for the sake of it. He could see she was not in her right mind. He walked to the wall and sat against it. Kerri came over. She sat next to him. James clenched his jaw. ¡°You are handsome.¡± She babbled she touched his face. James grabbed her hand moving it. ¡°If only I wasn¡¯t afraid of commitment¡­¡± she got distracted, ¡°You can get addicted to a certain kind of sadness.¡± She began to sing ¡°What?!¡± James interrupted. Tank came back in. Zerok was with him. They had cuts and scratches on them and blood soaked their clothes. ¡°What is going on here?¡± James asked. Tank and Zerok didn¡¯t understand him. Nor could they have explained it to him. The leaves that Tank fed Kerri were wearing off. ¡°Why do you have blood on you?¡± she asked them. ¡°Let me see to your leg.¡± Tank avoided. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding.¡± Kerri perceived. Tank looked at her leg. ¡°You need to get back in the bath with the remaining grubs.¡± Kerri got back in the bath. Zerok put the worms on her leg. ¡°What happen to you?¡± Kerri persisted. ¡°We had a little Miche problem.¡± ¡°What?!¡± she questioned. Zerok explained. The Miche are woman not visible to the eye but very real. They came from another world and were trapped here. They feed off of people¡¯s fear gaining strength and power from it. It has been discovered that they do not like the smell of burning garlic and ginger. So, we use it to get them off the boat. All boaters keep a mix for just in case. ¡°I am surprised you were able to see them. They normally wait until everyone is asleep and create night terrors killing their victims with fear in their dreams.¡± ¡°Nasty.¡± Kerri said. ¡°So, if no one can see them, how do you know about them?¡± Kerri inquired. ¡°Stories.¡± ¡°From where?¡± Tank didn¡¯t want to be questioned. ¡°Drawer them for us.¡± Tank said passing a scroll. ¡°What if I can¡¯t drawer?¡± James finally spoke up. ¡°So, what is going on?¡± he asked Kerri. Kerri quickly explained. She could remember what she had done and everything she had seen. But she was feeling embarrassed about her behaviour. James was handsome and a nice guy. But she didn¡¯t want to be with him. She wanted to go home and return to her life. Where she didn¡¯t have time for relationships, she loved her work, and everything was good. ¡°What did you say they were called?¡± James asked. ¡°Miche.¡± Kerri replied. ¡°My- ch. Like ch for chicken, and it¡¯s my shirt.¡± Kerri said looking at his confused face. ¡°I want to go home.¡± James said leaving the room annoyed. He disliked watching Kerri flirt with every handsome or capable guy they met. He decided that being in Chayim changes people and not for the better. Even he had changed, and he didn¡¯t like who he was becoming. He found his heart was becoming hard. Suffering didn¡¯t break his heart like it used to. He found that he didn¡¯t care anymore about things he should care about, or at least felt he should care about. ¡°Eat this.¡± Zerok said passing Kerri mashed leaves. ¡°No thanks. I would like to hold on to whatever self-respect I have left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt.¡± Tank encouraged. ¡°Get it over with.¡± Tank put his knife blade in the fire and then waited for it to cool. Then he lifted Kerri¡¯s leg in the bath and began to scrape out the puss. Because it was open, it was bleeding. Then he put some orange goo in it. It hurt a little but nothing worth being high to avoid. At least the itch had lessened. ¡°May I get out of the bath now?¡± she asked and mumbled under her breath ¡°Now that I need a bath.¡± ¡°Yes, you can get out. But you may not bath.¡± Tank said. Kerri looked at him. ¡°Do you think I am the earthling that went to¡­¡± she tried to remember Hegga Island ¡°The woman who left people to die?¡± Zerok smiled but said nothing. He knew it was Tank¡¯s answer she wanted ¡°I found it strange you called yourself the same thing. But I didn¡¯t believe you could do what the earthling did as you couldn¡¯t even defend yourself in the tavern.¡± ¡°So why avoid me and be offish?¡± ¡°Because maybe you are traveling together or know one another?¡± Kerri thought about it. It was possible she did know whoever did those things. But she couldn¡¯t think of whom it could be. Only Joe came to mind, and she had been at the castle the whole time. Also, Joe killed people, not left them to die. She thought maybe Chris, but he only just escaped, and his wounds were still healing. Also, he was not a woman. Maybe there was another earthling out there that hadn¡¯t come to the castle. Someone who kills or maims. Zerok interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Msss, you may bath now.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, where?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°A bucket in your room.¡± Zerok replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± Kerri said. Kerri bathed and had time to come to terms with her situation. She didn¡¯t want to have regrets. She was on another world trying to get home, and so focused on getting home and her work that she worried she was missing out of the off-world experience. So, she decided to start recording things and live a little. Dinner was spent avoiding eye contact with James. ¡°What is going on between the two of you?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°We are working together because we have too. It¡¯s complicated.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. He likes you but you don¡¯t like him. However, you won¡¯t let him go either.¡± Tank said. ¡°What!?¡± Kerri exclaimed ¡°Why would you think such a thing?¡± James watched them talking away. He has been raised that you include people and speak the language everyone understands. In some cases, translating was required. He found Kerri¡¯s new rudeness very unattractive. James went to his room and wrote. He was keeping a journal and documenting everything. He wanted nothing to be left out. It was a survival guide of sorts. If he made it back to earth it would prove to him it had happened. If he didn¡¯t and he was stuck in Chayim forever, then everything he had learnt would be available for reference. They avoided each other for the rest of the day. Chapter 125: Cold Day 17 Jessica Wildness woke up because she was cold. Her cat companion and its friend were sleeping away nicely. Jessica shock Autumn and woke her. Autumn gave her an annoyed looked. But it was time to get up. The sun was raising and as the light touched the ground it froze. The sun did not bring warmth nor comfort. It was a cold light that only illuminated things. Jessica shivered. Chase yawned and stretched. ¡°Frost.¡± He said fascinated by it. ¡°It gets boring quickly.¡± Autumn said ¡°I am so glad you came last night. We would both me dead if you hadn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°I was coming to find you because of how the peace talks were going. We agree you are now our leader and everyone will follow you. But I was openly opposed by our own people.¡± Chase complained. ¡°Why?¡± Autumn asked checking how much food and water they had. ¡°They believe we need to prove we don¡¯t belong in the mines. They feel the queen has been fair to us.¡± He continued. Autumn stopped. She wanted to be upset but she needed to know more before saying anything to Chase. ¡°I will speak with them when I return.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chase said. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough food nor water. I am injured and she can¡¯t walk.¡± Autumn referred to Jessica. Autumn saw how Jessica was shivering. ¡°The girl can¡¯t stay warm by herself. She lost a lot of blood.¡± Autumn told Chase. ¡°We will finish the bread I brought with and when we run low on water I will run and fill it. You can stay with Jessica.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I promised those beasts I will hunt them down and kill them all.¡± Autumn told him ¡°Will you help me?¡± she asked him. ¡°Yes, and I will bring others who want to fight. We will kill them all.¡± ¡°They killed the cubs not for food but for fun. Even the horses, it was because they enjoyed killing.¡± Autumn told him. Chase and Autumn made a fire. Then they gave Jessica some bread and water. Jessica wasn¡¯t feeling hungry. She was sore and tired. The numbness had mostly worn off and she could feel her legs and her face and everywhere else. Autumn could see Jessica was in pain. She checked the wounds and put a fresh mix on her wounds. ¡°We need to start moving. Your friend is not well.¡± Chase said. ¡°She is not my friend.¡± Chase shrugged. ¡°If you say so.¡± Chase picked Jessica up. They walked Jessica didn¡¯t feel good. She lay her head on Chase¡¯s shoulder. They moved slower than before. Autumn was slower due to her injuries and Chase was carrying Jessica. They walked for hours until they ran out of water. ¡°Stay here I will run and get.¡± Chase said. Autumn examined her wounds. Jessica looked at the cat people. ¡°Jessica.¡± She said looking at Autumn. The girl was talking again. Jessica pointed to herself and said ¡°Jessica.¡± She pointed at Autumn. She did it again. ¡°Jessica.¡± Pointed at Autumn. Autumn looked at Jessica¡¯s wounds. They were numb and looking alright. No infection was setting in. Jessica looked at the sky. ¡°I am going home.¡± She told the universe. ¡°I Am Going Home!¡± she repeated with determination. Jessica watched Autumn waiting and looking for Chase to return. When he did, he had two water skins and more bread. ¡°Looks like a storm is coming. It might miss us but I don¡¯t want to take a chance. When I was on the outside of Point, I could see a storm brewing.¡± ¡°Can we get to shelter near Point or are we making one?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°We need better shelter than what we can make in the open.¡± ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Autumn asked. She remembered she had seen something when tracking Jessica. ¡°I saw a small cave near the stream where Black Beard¡¯s men camped.¡± Autumn smelt the air ¡°This way.¡± Chase carried Jessica and they headed towards some trees. Autumn jumped over the stream and looked around. ¡°There it is.¡± Autumn pointed to a small opening cover by branches. They squeezed in. The cave was more of a small hole in the side of the stream bank. About one meter high and one and a half meters deep. ¡°If the storm comes, we can weather it out here.¡± Autumn said. Jessica ate. She ate because she knew she needed too. Sitting was good. Chase wasn¡¯t hurting her while carrying her. But the movement made her nauseous. It was obvious to her that Chase and Autumn liked each other. Autumn changed into a dark blue panther and licked her wounds. Chase made a small fire at the entrance and gathered wood. If the storm did hit them, he wanted to have warmth. The storm did hit them. The wind blew and it sprayed water into the cave. The fire in the entrance was extinguished. Hail fell making everything white as if it had snowed. Jessica sat at the back of the cave shivering. It was cold in the cave. But at least she was out of the wind and rain. The fire had warmed the cave a little before the storm hit. ¡°It¡¯s a big one.¡± Chase said. The storm raged and lightning crashed. Autumn moved next to Jessica. ¡°Hey cat woman.¡± Jessica greeted ¡°It¡¯s a complement really, the name cat woman, she¡¯s capable and sexy and has a good heart most of the time.¡± Jessica continued ¡°Cat woman is always¡­ eeeee¡± Jessica object to water splashing on her. Autumn looked at the dirty girl who kept on talking even though she knew no one understood her. She admired how Jessica just kept on going. This bundle of trouble was not so bad. The storm finally passed and they continued on their way. It was a long walk. But they made it to the castle. The sun had set and the air and sky were clear after the afternoon storm. Jessica saw Drake sitting in the castle garden with a woman who back was to her. ¡°Drake!¡± Jessica called. She pushed herself free from Chase¡¯s arms and walked with great difficulty towards him. Continues in the next Chapter Night Terrors. Chapter 126: Night Terrors Day 17 T?ra Trazzie was walking down the passage towards the hall of the round table. She realized she was alone. No one was around. She could see blood on the floor. She listened but couldn¡¯t hear anything. No servants or slaves, no noise at all. T?ra walked slowly towards the hall. She looked for a weapon but there was nothing but blood on the walls. She looked behind her, the dead lay there, their blood ran like a river. ¡°Zazo?¡± she called. ¡°General Nathan? Joe?¡± No one answered. The blood ran down the passage. She was standing in it. T?ra heart pounded. She decided to go to Joe¡¯s room and as she turned the corner the man that had attacked her, the one that she had killed stood there. ¡°I don¡¯t die so easily.¡± He said holding the knife Zazo had given her. The knife she had stabbed him with. ¡°Only unconscious. But I am better now.¡± He walked towards her. T?ra turned to run and tripped over a dead body. As she looked up, he was there. She screamed. T?ra¡¯s screams woke her and Joe and Rosaleighm. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Joe asked. T?ra¡¯s heart pounded. She looked around the room. ¡°I am alright. Sorry I woke you.¡± T?ra apologized. They went back to sleep. T?ra woke up, she was the only one in the room. She heard a thump it came from under the bed. ¡°Otchulissa?¡± T?ra said confused. She looked under the bed and there was the man she had killed. T?ra screamed. Everyone woke up. ¡°T?ra, what are you dreaming about?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Sorry I woke you. I¡¯m alright.¡± T?ra answered. They went back to sleep. Joe didn¡¯t sleep with the wooden doors over the window. She liked to wake up at first light. She got up and went to have a bath. The floors were cold and everything was dead quiet. Joe soaked in the hot pools beneath the castle. She wondered if she should tell T?ra about it, but she decided not to. T?ra was too nice, she would tell the others. Rosaleighm joined her. She was getting better with the water. ¡°Let me teach you to float.¡± Joe said. Rosaleighm still didn¡¯t like her face and hair getting wet. But every day she was getting braver. Now that she had killed someone and knew she could, her bravery doubled every day. T?ra work up alone in the room. The sun was shining on her face. ¡°Nooo.¡± She groaned turning over. Then she heard something. T?ra¡¯s heart sank. She sat up and looked for a sword or knife. Grabbing a knife, she carefully looked under the bed. Nothing was there. She breathed a sigh of relief. As she looked back up Otchulissa was in her face. T?ra screamed not recognizing it was Otchulissa but just something in her face. The cub became fluffy and its eyes were big. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you.¡± T?ra said picking her up. ¡°Come here girl, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± T?ra stroked her. The cub settled and purred. T?ra decided she would start carrying the knife Zazo had given her. She went to her room and opened the door slowly. ¡°Hello.¡± She called. ¡°My queen.¡± A new girl was standing in her room. ¡°Who are you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Gem your handmaiden.¡± The girl curtsied. ¡°Where is the other girl?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Sick my queen.¡± ¡°I hope she recovers soon.¡± T?ra said being nice. ¡°I will try my best.¡± The girl said. ¡°Do you have any experience in being a handmaid?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°No. However, I learn quickly.¡± Gem said trying. ¡°I have a bath ready for you and I have chosen clothes for you.¡± She added. ¡°Thank you, Gem. I like to bath alone.¡± Gem pulled the cloth around the bath. T?ra got into the bath. It was the perfect temperature. ¡°Thank you.¡± T?ra said. She had a quick bath. She didn¡¯t like her room anymore. It was too cold and unwelcoming. ¡°Eeeee!¡± Gem squealed. T?ra jumped out of the bath. She wrapped herself and looked prepared for danger. Gem was standing on a chair and Otchulissa was chasing bugs on the floor. ¡®I would like a room without bugs.¡¯ T?ra thought. ¡°She won¡¯t hurt you.¡± T?ra reassured ¡°She is only a baby, about ten weeks old.¡± Gem looked at her. ¡°Sorry my queen. It¡¯s not your pet that scared me but the bug. It ran over my foot.¡± T?ra smiled. She got dressed and had the new handmaid help her with the corset. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the other girl go to the mystic healers?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to slow them down in healing the soldiers. Tired Mystic Healers can¡¯t fully heal someone.¡± she said. T?ra was confused. She didn¡¯t know how things worked but it didn¡¯t make sense to her that her handmaid would choose to stay sick. ¡°Gem, tell me the truth, is the other girl making excuses so she doesn¡¯t have to be my handmaid?¡± T?ra asked. Gem¡¯s countenance fell. ¡°My queen please don¡¯t be angry. She was afraid and begged for someone to take her place.¡± T?ra¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth.¡± T?ra looked at her ¡°Do you want to be here?¡± ¡°My queen?¡± she asked confused. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my handmaid you can go. I will not be angry.¡± T?ra reassured. ¡°My queen I chose to be your handmaid. It¡¯s much better than scrubbing floors.¡± Gem said. ¡°How many cycles are you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Twenty-one during the next moon. My queen.¡± ¡°So, you want to be here?¡± T?ra asked again. ¡°Yes, my queen. I have jump station from a floor scrubber to one of the highest-ranking servants in the castle.¡± She beamed. T?ra smiled. ¡°Can you read and write?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes. Almost all of the tribal languages.¡± ¡°Then why are you scrubbing floors?¡± ¡°When you are new in a place people put you in the job no one else wants to do.¡± ¡°Were you born a slave?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have had twelve masters in my life. I cannot remember not being a slave.¡± ¡°What did you do for your other masters?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I wrote for them and read to the children. I made food and did washing, I made clothes and bathed horses. I planted and harvested vegetables. I helped dig wells. Many things my queen.¡± ¡°Can you ride a horse?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I can and I can operate a carriage.¡± ¡°I am impressed.¡± T?ra said. There was a knock on the door. T?ra stood up. ¡°Enter.¡± she said cautiously. A man entered. ¡°My queen¡± he bowed, ¡°The dragon eggs are hatching. Would you like to come and witness?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± T?ra said ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°Come with Gem.¡± T?ra invited. She went to an enclosure that was well hidden. Three dragon eggs were cracking. One had already hatched. The little black creature sneezed and a ball of fire flew across the enclosure. The next hatched and the first and second one nudged each other and made little noises. T?ra grinned as she watched them. They were so cute. The smell was a bit offensive but the experience was well worth it. ¡°They are so cute!¡± T?ra said. ¡°Does prince Drake know they are hatching?¡± ¡°Of cause not, my queen. The Dragon Riders have no idea.¡± ¡°Why are we not telling them?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Because we stole them. Your spy was very cunning in attaining them.¡± T?ra watched until they had hatched. She saw how their fire burned everything it touched and she realized they were not equipped for dragons. ¡°What else did we steal from the Dragon Riders?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Gogo beasts and eggs, and dragon eggs.¡± He answered. ¡°Thank you for calling me.¡± T?ra said. She left her handmaid and went to find Drake. T?ra found Drake eating in the hall with all the other important people that had come for the peace talks. ¡°My queen.¡± They all said standing up. ¡°Good morning.¡± T?ra greeted. ¡°May I speak with you?¡± she asked Drake. He followed her out into the hall. ¡°I have learnt that we have dragons and gogo beasts. I am giving them to you as a gift. A good will gesture.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Is this meant to make up for sending my mother on a dangerous mission that could get her killed?¡± Drake asked. T?ra felt overwhelmed. If it wasn¡¯t Tiffany¡¯s mess it was hers. She was always responsible for something. ¡°The lost heir has been found. Your mother is fetching her. In your mother¡¯s care no one can harm her. Or accuse me of killing her. I don¡¯t mean to upset you. But my options were limited.¡± ¡°Sending my mother just before we bond is that alright?¡± Drake asked ¡°Do you want out of this arrangement? You asked for it!¡± T?ra looked at him. He was upset and rightful so. She had sent him mother away knowing she might die, but hoping she wouldn¡¯t because she was from the Skiopia tribe and she hated the queen as much as the warrior women. ¡°And you have stolen dragons and gogo beasts! Where are you even keeping them?¡± Drake continued ¡°How can I trust you? Are you just playing me as a fool?¡± ¡°No!¡± T?ra interrupted ¡°I am telling you. I don¡¯t know when they came or how long they have been here. But I am giving them to you. Also, your mother wants me dead. She also has the best chance of finding the lost heir.¡± ¡°What will you do with the heir?¡± Drake asked ¡°Kill it?¡± ¡°Do you really think I want to kill her?¡± T?ra asked. When Drake hesitated, she asked again. ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He replied. T?ra felt like she was being crushed. Nothing she did was good enough. No one trusted her. The whole kingdom hung in the balance and she was the broken center piece no one wanted to put their faith in. T?ra called a guard. ¡°Please take prince Drake to the dragons. I have given him all that was taken from them. Everything is to be returned.¡± T?ra went to the sick rooms. Spice was checking on people and Mystic Healers healed people. The sick rooms were almost empty. Her men were doing better. Soon she wouldn¡¯t need the Dragon Rider men to secure her castle. ¡°You look terrible.¡± Spice said to T?ra. ¡°I feel terrible. Everyone thinks I am the queen. She did such terrible things and they hate me for it. Nothing I do is enough.¡± ¡°The queen Tiffany ruled for cycles. You have been the queen for such a short time. How can you undo all the bad in a matter of days? People are coming around. They want to believe in you.¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Drake is angry with me for telling him about the dragons.¡± T?ra informed ¡°And sending his mother to fetch the lost heir.¡± ¡°Dragons here? Like baby dragons?¡± Spice said eyes big. ¡°Yes, they hatched his morning. It was amazing to watch.¡± ¡°Please take me there. I would love to see them.¡± Spice was all excited. So, T?ra took her. On the way they talked. ¡°Do you think the attacks on my life will end now?¡± T?ra asked Spice. ¡°No, I hope it¡¯s over but I don¡¯t believe it is. People don¡¯t want to fight for you anymore. The fear is lessening but there is no love or loyalty in them towards you, but don¡¯t give up. We are here for you and what you have done is very brave. You have proved to us that you are a queen, a true leader of people.¡± ¡°Only those that know I am not Tiffany have hope in me. Everyone else wishes I was dead.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°Maybe but you have still chosen to lead these people and right the wrongs you know about.¡± Spice encouraged. They arrived at the dragons. Drake was in the enclosure with the babies. Spice awed that them. The dragon sneezed and fire lit up Drake¡¯s clothes. ¡°Help him!¡± T?ra said. No one moved. T?ra grabbed a rug and ran into the enclosure. She wrapped the rug around Drake and began patting it, to put the fire out. Dragon fire was hot and not like normal fire. ¡°Spice! Come help me!¡± T?ra called. She put the fire was out. T?ra had burnt her hand putting the fire out. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Because you were on fire!¡± T?ra said rhetorically. Drake dropped the rug. Only his clothes were burnt. Not even his hair was singed. T?ra stepped away from him. ¡°You¡¯re not burnt.¡± T?ra was confused. Spice took her hand. ¡°They are immune to dragon¡¯s, fire and poison.¡± T?ra pulled her burnt hand away. ¡°Is that why no one helped?¡± T?ra asked. All her men had watched and now they were just watching her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was fine?¡± T?ra asked Spice. ¡°You ran off before I could. I thought you knew.¡± Spice answered. T?ra looked at all the people watching her. She felt so silly. She held her head high and walked quickly away. Not wanting anyone to follow her and anyone who tried to approach her she waved them away. She found a room to hide in. ¡®You¡¯re ok¡¯ she told herself. ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± she breathed deeply. There was a scratching sound on the stone behind her. She spun around and reached for the knife Zazo had given her. ¡°My queen.¡± Zazo said raising his hands. ¡°Zazo.¡± The flustered girl said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± T?ra said ¡°I am having dreams about the man I killed. He is alive and coming for me. Maybe I am having these dreams because everyone wants me dead.¡± ¡°Not everyone.¡± Zazo reassured. ¡°I can¡¯t get them to work together, well work with me. Drake is angry with me. It seems like, I can do nothing right. Not even sleep. I don¡¯t know why I am telling you this.¡± She shook her head. Zazo walked over to her. He lifted her burnt hand. ¡°What happened my queen?¡± he asked. ¡°Drake was on fire and I tried to help. Pointlessly I found out.¡± ¡°Let me wrap it.¡± He responded. Zazo opened a leather pouch on his belt. He took out a bandage of cloth and some herb paste. ¡°Why are you carrying such things?¡± she asked. ¡°I am a soldier. I need to carry such things.¡± He answered. Zazo wrapped her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said. T?ra sat on a dusty barrel. ¡°I wish I could hide in here all day.¡± ¡°You are the queen. You can do as you like.¡± Zazo answered. ¡°No, I cannot. I have responsibilities, being queen isn¡¯t about how I feel. It¡¯s about fulfilling my duties.¡± She replied. ¡°My queen is back. Shall we?¡± he said holding the door handle. ¡°You did that on purpose?¡± Zazo just smiled. Holding opened the door. T?ra hugged him. ¡°Thank you for everything. You make things easier. I wish you could always be by my side. Reminding me that I can, and not everyone wants my head.¡± Zazo stood like a plank while she hugged him. ¡°You can hug me back. It¡¯s polite.¡± She nudged. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± He replied. T?ra let go. No, it wasn¡¯t. She was betrothed and he was just a soldier. ¡°Forgive me. Somethings I forget my place.¡± T?ra said. She solemnly walked to the hall. She smiled and pretended. But her heart was heavy. She was sad and tired. Also traumatized. Every bash made her jump. Every shadow caused her to hesitate. ¡®I have to pull it together.¡¯ ¡°What happened to your hand, my queen?¡± General Pan asked. ¡°Nothing you need to be concerned about.¡± T?ra replied. Nix the Tskhali prince from the Village Fish spoke ¡°We have sent a message to our regions that you intend to honor your word. We have invited some to join the celebration of your union with Prince Drake. I don¡¯t want to stir your anger, however, when will ruling Prince Ryu be joining the peace talks?¡± ¡°He will not be. He sent his son and trusted his son to make the right choice for their people. Therefore, Drake will represent his people and if your father comes, he will be an honored guest. But you will represent your people.¡± T?ra responded. Nix was surprised. ¡°My queen it is a dishonor to my father.¡± Nix informed. ¡°Is it not a dishonor to me that the progress I have made with you be undone because someone else wants to take your place? If it was so important to him then why did he send you?¡± T?ra asked. The table was quiet. No one knew what to say. They all knew that the rulers of the tribes did not come because they were afraid. Now they wanted to come and be welcomed once they received news it was safe. T?ra avoided eye contact with Drake. She behaved as thought everything was fine. But it wasn¡¯t. No one noticed except Drake and then he wasn¡¯t sure either. When the first session ended. T?ra called it a day. ¡°We are done discussing this today. I need to assign people to fulfil our agreements so far and make the necessary preparations.¡± T?ra went and had her dress fitted. It was a lovely red dress. A rich wine red with long open sleeves that were closed on the shoulders and then open all the way to the ground. It was simple without beadwork or bling. ¡°It¡¯s lovely.¡± T?ra said. Then she went to Hodge. ¡°I need you to assign trusted men to fulfil the tasks agree upon in sessions. Like silver to the Mystic Healers and records of everyone who received, things like that.¡± ¡°It will be done, my queen.¡± She then went to the stables. Spending time with her horse Sherralee. She decided to take a ride. She put all of Sherralee¡¯s things on her. She wanted to feel like herself again. Her horse looked and felt beautiful. They took a leisure ride out into the fields behind the castle. T?ra had left Otchulissa at the castle. She wanted too just be free for a little. Clear her head and get over her feelings so she could be a good queen. T?ra rode hard. Sherralee galloped through the field. Wild flowers were trodden as the two left the castle behind. T?ra lay under a tree admiring the flowers and counting the birds in the sky. The wind began to pick up. Getting stronger and stronger. ¡°Sherralee we need go. I think a storm is coming.¡± T?ra galloped for the castle. She could see the storm coming over the castle towards her. They ran into a wall of water falling from the sky. It wasn¡¯t even thirty seconds before they were soaked to the bone. It was dark and hail began to fall. Hail stones the size of marbles beat them as they galloped. It was dark and T?ra couldn¡¯t see the castle anymore. She didn¡¯t even know if they were going in the right direction. But she kept going as standing still in the hail was not an option. T?ra could make out a barn and she rode for it. T?ra went into the barn, cold and wet. Hoping the storm would pass soon. She wrung the water out of her hair. She unsaddled Sherralee. Lightning struck giving her a fright, they both jumped. The hail beat the barn and the wind came in through all the gaps. As the storm worsened the roof began to shake. T?ra shivered as she looked for a less windy place to stand. The barn was empty. No seed, no animals. Only rotten floors and missing planks on the walls. The roof was shaking and lifting. The roof lifted again and then came crashing down on top of them. It was still mostly connected to the one wall but it had broken free from the other three. Part of it landed on T?ra. She freed herself and was grateful Sherralee was not hurt, only frightened. The horse objected to the new state of affairs. T?ra hid herself and Sherralee in the cave the broken roof made. It stopped the hail but not the wind, and some of the rain still hit them. T?ra heard voices. ¡°I am here!¡± She shouted above the storm. Then a pillar of fire lit up the sky. Drake and a few men dressed for a rescue arrived on dragons. T?ra called to them. ¡°I am here!¡± Drake came over. ¡°My queen I am happy you are alright.¡± ¡°My men will take care of the horse. Come with me.¡± Drake put her on the dragon. The giant beast twitched as the rain struck it. Drake held her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have got you.¡± He said then he instructed his dragon to fly. As it lifted T?ra felt so unsafe like she was going to fall. ¡°Your safe.¡± Drake reassured. The flight back to the castle was quick on a dragon. ¡°Why did you come?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°You are my betrothed and the queen.¡± ¡°Did you come looking for me?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes. When the stable boy came and told us you had gone out but hadn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°As queen I will have to make choices and you might not always agree.¡± T?ra said bring up sending his mother to fetch the lost heir. ¡°If it involves my family, I want to know about it before you do it. I know you are not going to kill the lost heir. I was just upset.¡± Drake explained. T?ra held on as they landed. ¡°Thank you, for coming to get me.¡± Drake took her off the dragon. ¡°We will bond in a few days. How could I not?¡± He kissed T?ra¡¯s hand and she went inside. The storm had made it dark so lanterns were lit inside the castle, but it was only early afternoon. T?ra went to her chambers. She carefully opened the door and looked in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Joe asked behind her. ¡°Joe!¡± T?ra was all excited ¡°I am happy to see you. I have been afraid to go into my room. Will you please check it for it me. Make sure it is safe.¡± Joe walked into the room. ¡°Why are you so wet?¡± she asked. ¡°I was out riding when the storm caught me. But Drake came with his dragons. I was surprised.¡± T?ra smiled. ¡°He kissed me hand.¡± She added. ¡°No one here.¡± Joe said ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡± Joe shook her head. ¡°T?ra have you ever kissed a guy? Like a proper kiss on the lips?¡± ¡°No.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for marriage?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I better be. I am getting married in a few days.¡± ¡°T?ra once you are warm and dressed come to my room. We need to train. You haven¡¯t been training. Zazo trains every morning with me. He is good, I have learnt a few things from him.¡± As Joe left, General Nathan found her. ¡°My queen. I came with disturbing news. I see you are in no condition to have this conversation.¡± He looked at her soaked clothes ¡°But I am afraid leaving it till after might be too late.¡± ¡°General speak quickly and make yourself understood. I am freezing.¡± ¡°The wounded soldiers are rebelling. Well, the ones that have been healed which is all of the former wounded. The Mystic Healers have healed them all.¡± He refocused, ¡°The men are saying why do we fight for a queen who no longer protects us? Before your¡­ bash on the head, the men could do as they liked to whoever they liked. The slaves were¡­ well now they are free with rights and paid and the men feel¡­ it was their job to keep the slaves in line. Now the slaves are untouchable.¡± T?ra interrupted ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°The men feel fighting for you no longer has rewards, it only puts a target on them.¡± General Nathan looked at her with concern ¡°I fear you are in danger from your own men.¡± ¡°What about Zazo and his trusted men?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Zazo is loyal to you and his men are loyal to him. But his men are not your men. Our castle guard is divided and your head is the idea a lot of them are thinking about.¡± ¡°Let me bath and dress. Then call for the men. I wish to speak with them.¡± ¡°My queen, I advise against it.¡± ¡°Please just do as I have asked.¡± T?ra said. She bathed and dressed. It was much harder dressing on her own. Lady¡¯s clothes were not made for dressing alone. T?ra then went to address her men. General Nathan had done as T?ra asked and called all the men together. She stood at the door. A room filled with men. She was the only woman there. She cleared her throat. General Nathan called them to silence. They lined up in perfect formation. Everyone stood straight. The young, the old and everyone in between. ¡°My men. I want to thank you for your loyal service in person. You fought and some died protecting me and the residence of this castle. Many of you were injured. I am increasing your pay because of your bravery and loyal service.¡± T?ra thought for a second, ¡°I am aware the changes have not all been received well. I know that since I hit my head, I am different. I hear stories and I cannot believe it. I want to tell you that if I am successful in creating peace no more will die in senseless fights. We will not be attacked in our beds by an army. But I don¡¯t want to make promises I cannot keep. So, stand with me. Fight for me. Be the best army this world has ever seen. The best because of loyalty, the best in conduct and best in sword skills and loved by the people we protect. We will have respect not fear. Nobel men will say a soldier of the queen¡¯s is good enough for my daughter. We will be the greatest. But only if we can make it through the changes ahead of us. We need to learn peace after fighting for so long.¡± T?ra finished. A voice from the crowd spoke up. ¡°You let fifty of our men die, unavenged at the hands of the women you now want us to learn from.¡± ¡°Rather they are with us than against us, and if they teach you how to be the one who can kill fifty and still live. Would that be so bad?¡± T?ra answered. ¡°Long live the queen.¡± The men said. T?ra hoped that would be all that was needed. Money, recondition and encouragement. ¡°Very good speech my queen. I hope it is enough.¡± General Nathan said. ¡°So do I.¡± T?ra answered. The storm lessened to a light rain. Rays of sun shone through the dark clouds. ¡°Would you like to walk with me. I am going to see Drake and thank him for helping us.¡± T?ra was on her way to Drake¡¯s room. She wanted to thank him for coming to get her. She bumped into Zazo. ¡°My queen.¡± He bowed. ¡°Zazo. Thank you for this morning. Bandaging my hand. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure. I hear you were caught in the storm. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes. I am. I am on my way to thank Prince Drake. Would you like to come with me?¡± she asked. ¡°You are too polite, my queen.¡± ¡°Is that a yes?¡± T?ra ventured. Zazo looked at her hopeful expression. ¡°I will go with you.¡± They walked to Drake¡¯s room. T?ra knocked on Drake¡¯s door. Knock, knock. Knock, knock. Yair answered the door. ¡°My queen.¡± He bowed. ¡°Is Drake available?¡± T?ra asked. Drake appeared. He was still putting on his shirt. ¡®Nice¡¯ T?ra thought. ¡°I am sorry to disturb you. I wanted to thank you again for saving us from the storm.¡± T?ra said. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± He replied. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together in the garden.¡± T?ra suggested. ¡°That will be lovely.¡± Drake accepted. ¡°Thank you Zazo. You may go.¡± T?ra said. She walked with Drake. ¡°My queen,¡± Drake began. ¡°T?ra¡± T?ra corrected, ¡°You may call me T?ra.¡± He was surprised but continued. ¡°I want to say I am pleasantly surprised by you. I think we could make a great match.¡± Drake said. T?ra blushed a little. ¡°You will make me shy if you talk like this. But while we are talking about it, I have come to like you.¡± she said. He held out his arm for her to take. She did and they walked to the gardens. T?ra ask the servants to bring them dinner there and they did. While they ate, they talked about things, some small things and some not so small things. ¡°If my mother returns with this lost heir, what will happen to us?¡± he asked. ¡°You will be free. I will step down and you will be free to marr, bond¡± T?ra corrected herself, ¡°With someone else.¡± ¡°What if my mother is late and we have already bonded?¡± he asked. ¡°Then we teach the girl how to rule and I become your wife and princess of the Dragon Riders.¡± T?ra said unsure of herself. If she married Drake and afterwards stepped down, would they be alright with it? ¡°You are a good leader. The Dragon Riders would be honored to have you as their Princess.¡± Drake said. T?ra smiled. Drake¡¯s whole face lit up, his eyes sparkled and joy was in every smile line. T?ra realized Drake was not looking at her when he stood up. ¡°Jessica.¡± He ran over to her. Jessica wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Drake!¡± she hugged him. T?ra stood up and walked towards them. ¡°I am glad you are safe.¡± T?ra said to her. She looked at Drake. ¡°If I had known you loved someone, I never would have made you be mine. I free you. We will no longer bond.¡± ¡°T?ra?¡± Drake said letting go of Jessica. ¡°It really is alright. I am not angry. I hope an alliance between us can still stand. But I will not bond with a man that already loves someone else.¡± ¡°T?ra?¡± Drake said. ¡°Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s alright. Take care of her.¡± T?ra persisted. ¡°Your cat woman brought me back.¡± Jessica told T?ra She had no idea Drake was to marry T?ra and that there was a lost heir, nor anything that had happened. Drake picked Jessica up. She was pale from loss of blood. He was going to take her to see a physician and a Mystic Healer. ¡°Thank you, Autumn. It is done as we agreed. I knew you would succeed.¡± T?ra praised her. Autumn smiled it felt good to be believed in. ¡°She is injured, and needs a Mystic Healer not just a physician. She was attacked by a bear and more. I want to take some of my men to hunt down the beasts that attacked us.¡± Autumn informed. Chase watched. He couldn¡¯t believe how friendly Autumn was with the butcher queen. ¡°Would you consider staying and helping me make a better world?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°How could I do that?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°By helping me, keeping me safe. Advising me sometimes. You are a one-woman army, fierce and formidable.¡± ¡°My place is with my people. But if you need me, I will come.¡± Autumn offered. Autumn turned to leave. ¡°Chase let¡¯s go.¡± She said. Chase walked past Autumn to T?ra, who was now sitting down thinking about her break-up speech. He grabbed T?ra¡¯s hair and pulled her to her feet. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Autumn shouted. Zazo had escorted Autumn, Chase and Jessica to T?ra. He drew his sword. ¡°Let her go!¡± Autumn said approaching. ¡°She needs to suffer as she made us suffer.¡± Chase said. ¡°How can you stomach talking with this¡­¡± he spat on T?ra. His claws came out. ¡°I am sorry about what happened to you. I am trying to right wrongs.¡± T?ra said. Chase dug a claw into her face scratching with one nail. T?ra winced, it felt more like a knife being slowly dragged through her skin, than a cat scratch. From her temple, over her cheek and down to her chin he cut slowly. Autumn looked at T?ra¡¯s red blood. Chase hadn¡¯t yet noticed. He dug his claws into her neck drawing more blood. The look on Zazo¡¯s face made Chase stop. He looked at the flinching girl who refused to scream despite the pain and at her red blood. Autumn took his arm. ¡°She is not queen Tiffany.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± Chase asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± he asked. ¡°You would tell everyone. You believe they have a right to know. But I believed this girl whoever she really is can keep her own secrets.¡± Autumn replied. ¡°You should have told me.¡± Chase said. ¡°You should have trusted me. Your angry is consuming you like it was me. But your angry has won and you¡¯ve lost.¡± Autumn stated. ¡°So, the queen never freed us?¡± Chase asked. ¡°The queen promised she would. But this girl freed us.¡± Autumn told him. While Autumn and Chase were talking, Zazo ran to T?ra ¡°My queen?¡± he said. ¡°I want him locked in a dungeon. I know he is Autumn¡¯s friend. But he just cut up my face for fun.¡± T?ra said. ¡°My queen?¡± Zazo was stunned. ¡°Zazo? Are you hurt?¡± T?ra asked holding her face. ¡°Your blood is red.¡± He pointed out. ¡°Yes, it is¡± T?ra raked her brain, why was her red blood so confusing for him? Then she remembered Hodge once mentioned a blood test for the new rulers. There was just too much stuff for her to keep up with everything. ¡°We must hide this.¡± Zazo said. ¡°Why?¡± T?ra asked. Zazo took her hand and led her into the castle avoiding everyone, not letting even a servant see her. He took her to his chambers. ¡°Stay here.¡± He told her. He was back with alcohol and yarrow and lots of cloth. ¡°Zazo, look at me.¡± T?ra said stopping him. ¡°Why am I here, why can no one see me?¡± she asked. ¡°Royals have blue blood.¡± He informed. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± T?ra stated. ¡°No, my queen. All royals have blue blood. You will be killed as in imposter.¡± ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re not going to kill me so I might as well tell you.¡± She took a deep breath ¡°I am not queen Tiffany. I am Duchess T?ra Trazzie from Tanzania, on earth.¡± T?ra gave an embarrassed toothy grin. Zazo wiped her blood with a cloth and alcohol. ¡°Ouch!¡± T?ra moaned pulling away. ¡°I need to stop the bleeding and wipe all signs of red blood off you.¡± He said. ¡°Are you going to say anything about me not being the real queen?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°You are my queen.¡± He replied. ¡°I broke off the bonding with Drake. Guess if the truth about me comes out he won¡¯t feel tricked now.¡± ¡°It will not come out! Wait, do others know your secret.¡± Zazo put the yarrow on. ¡°Hold this¡± he said. ¡°Where is earth?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°Far, far away. Kerri has found a way to open the sugs so we can go home. But I don¡¯t know if she will succeed.¡± ¡°How do you speak the language when your friends do not?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°It¡¯s close to the monk¡¯s language in Tanzania. All royals have to learn it.¡± T?ra removed the yarrow and checked if she was still bleeding. ¡°Take me to Spice, she can stich me up.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Spice knows?¡± Zazo exclaimed. ¡°Yes, I arrived with her. Sort of.¡± T?ra informed. ¡°Does General Nathan also know?¡± he asked. ¡°No. Only Spice, Ranger, Viola, Fiona, Joe, Rosaleighm the child and Lakisha, James, Kerri, Keimoni, Rachael, Shane, Jessica, Nikki who I would not have survived without.¡± ¡®Natrica also knew.¡¯ T?ra thought. ¡°Sugar and Chris also know, Autumn as well. I think that¡¯s everyone and now you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people that know.¡± Zazo said. T?ra looked at Zazo. He was kind to her, well build in a natural way. He had good strong arms and shoulders. ¡°How many people have you killed?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°What? That¡¯s an unexpected question.¡± Zazo breathed deeply ¡°I have killed so many I can¡¯t remember them all.¡± ¡°Do they haunt you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, you sleep at night and you don¡¯t see them?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I see many things when I sleep at night but not the dead.¡± He answered. ¡°Come let¡¯s take you to Spice.¡± On the way to Spice¡¯s work space T?ra spoke up. ¡°I liked how you stood up to me in the hall the day we met. You were unafraid to tell the truth. It¡¯s the way I wanted you to stay, to help me understand how to start making things right. You were brave and I admired it. But lately I feel like you are pushing me away. Not saying what you want to. Afraid almost, but I don¡¯t understand why? I offered to let you return to your betrothed but you chose to stay but ever since it¡¯s like you¡¯re not here. Do you want to leave, do you want to go to your betrothed?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I want to be here. I just don¡¯t know what to say.¡± T?ra stopped walking. ¡°You are the person I trust most in this world. More than my earth friends who are using me to get home and live comfortable. It¡¯s you and then Nikki. You have saved my life many times and thank you isn¡¯t big enough to express my gratitude. But I need you to be willing to say, ¡®I think you are making a mistake¡¯ like bonding with Drake. You said I shouldn¡¯t everyone else said I should. Now I am not and I feel scared and happy. Even if I don¡¯t listen, please don¡¯t stop talking with me.¡± T?ra requested. ¡°My queen, find the lost heir and don¡¯t bond. If someone bonds with you believing you are the real queen and they find out, it will be a betrayal.¡± ¡°So, what if we can¡¯t go home and we are stuck here forever?¡± she asked him. ¡°If that happens bond with a man from your own tribe, from the Terra tribe. Tell him your secret and when your child has no blue blood people will say she has her father¡¯s blood. They will not care if the child has blue blood if they are good like you.¡± T?ra smiled happy again. She snuck in to see Spice. ¡°Chase the Lovac cut me. Zazo kindly hid my red blood. Please help.¡± T?ra said. ¡°My queen, if Chase cut you, he needs to be killed.¡± Spice said. ¡°No, just locked up. I am not killing everyone who Tiffany hurt. There will be no one left.¡± ¡°He hurt you!¡± ¡°Only because he believed I was Tiffany the one who did terrible things to him and his people. Hurting people, hurt people.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°I already instructed men to lock Chase up and keep him locked up. He should already be in the dungeon.¡± Zazo said. ¡°So, you now know that our queen is not queen Tiffany?¡± Spice said to Zazo. ¡°Yes. I am surprised how many people know and have kept it a secret. But I suspected my queen was not the queen.¡± He confessed ¡°Really? Why?¡± T?ra asked. Spice numbed her face and neck. ¡°I heard you speaking to a woman in the dungeon who claimed to be the queen. She was crazy, the kind of crazy I was told the queen was.¡± Zazo told them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°It¡¯s not my place.¡± ¡°Yes! It is!¡± T?ra objected. Zazo smiled. ¡°You are not like most rulers.¡± He responded. T?ra thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t pull your face.¡± Spice told her ¡°I am about to stitch.¡± ¡°Why not just get a Mystic healer to heal me?¡± T?ra asked ¡°Because your blood is red.¡± ¡°Alright, stitch and then get me healed and remove it.¡± So, they did. T?ra went to bed in Joe¡¯s room. A second bed had been brought in. Her handmaid Gem was also brought to Joe¡¯s room. ¡°T?ra, when are you going to move to your own room?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± T?ra replied. She got into bed, she was so tired she felt like she could sleep for days. Joe watched as T?ra fell asleep. ¡°Rosaleighm, not everyone can do what we do. It doesn¡¯t make sense that they can¡¯t but for some reason they can¡¯t. It¡¯s important that we protect those that can¡¯t protect themselves.¡± ¡°Are you talking about our queen?¡± Rosaleighm asked. ¡°Yes, her and others like her. We are all different like food. But you need a bit of everything to be strong and healthy. Just like the world need a bit of every type of person to be healthy. We must never look down on a carrot because it came from the ground and not a tree.¡± Joe said. Rosaleighm looked at Joe. ¡°Is T?ra someone we should follow and listen to?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Joe replied. * * * Jessica was taken by Drake to the Mystic Healers, they healed her. ¡°Your woman was very weak, death was coming for her.¡± Irania told him ¡°She was saved many times by Autumn. The queen picked the right person to retrieve her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Drake said. Irania left and Yair came into the room. ¡°The woman Jessica is here.¡± He observed. ¡°Yair!¡± Jessica was happy to see him ¡°I am happy to see your old grumpy face.¡± She exclaimed ¡°I was happy.¡± Yair replied. ¡°That cat woman helped me and her guy friend. I need to thank them. Also, Drake¡¯s parents knew I was with Black Beard and they left me with him.¡± Jessica informed. Jessica waited for Yair to tell Drake but he wasn¡¯t speaking. ¡°Tell Drake his parents came with dragons, found me and then left me with that terrible man. They knew it was me and they flew away.¡± Jessica stated. Yair looked at Drake. ¡°The woman Jessica says many things I cannot repeat.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Drake asked ¡°What is she saying?¡± ¡°Yair tell him.¡± Jessica insisted. ¡°She says your parents knew where she was. But they left her with Black Beard and his men. She says they come on their dragons and spoke with Black Beard. But then left her there with him.¡± ¡°My parents helped me look for you. We spend almost a whole day searching. Our whole army was searching. There was even an attack on the queen while we were looking because we were all trying to find you.¡± Drake defended. ¡°Shall I take you to the tower I was in? Or speak with the cat woman and her friend that brought me back.¡± Jessica replied. He had been grieved by how injured she had been. He was so happy to see her, that the queen broke their bonding. He didn¡¯t know what to believe. ¡°Yair, are you helping Drake¡¯s parents get rid of me?¡± Jessica asked. Yair didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. I am not good enough for your prince. But wanting me dead? Surely helping me get home would be a better way of getting me out of the way? Where is Shane?¡± She asked. ¡°He is on a mission, with the hopes of getting you home. He was worried about you and Pragya¡¯s death was hard on him.¡± Yair answered. ¡°So, he is alive and not dead?¡± Jessica was relieved ¡°Last I saw, he was getting beaten while they dragged me off.¡± ¡°Yair, what is she saying?¡± Drake asked. ¡°My prince shall I kiss her and find the truth?¡± Yair asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Drake answered. Yair went to kiss Jessica but as he came to kiss her, she slapped him across the face. ¡°Keep your dirty lips to yourself! You tried to kiss me once already, never again!¡± Drake was surprised. Yair was stunned. ¡°If you are not even going to translate, then why are you here?¡± Jessica asked him. Yair told Drake that Jessica didn¡¯t want him kissing her and she wanted him to leave. Drake let Yair leave. Drake sat next to Jessica on the bed. When he had seen her, her legs were torn open. Her hair was dull, her body was bruised and broken. Something had happened to her and only she knew what. It troubled him that his parents would hurt her. He knew they disapproved but he never thought they were do something like give her to bad men. He worried about what they did to her. Clearly, she was not willing to share her pain. She didn¡¯t want them to know. Drake didn¡¯t consider that kissing was a big deal to Jessica. After all it was a just Viden. He took her hand. ¡°I wish you could understand me.¡± Jessica said. Drake took Jessica back to her room. Where she insisted, he sit with her. She rested her head on Drake¡¯s shoulder. Shortly after she push Drake over so he was laying on the bed. She put his arm around her and her head on his chest, pulling her legs up onto the bed. Chapter 127: Recognized Day 17 Nicolette Sintonarta was woken up by tin banging on tin. See opened her eyes. It was dark in the tent but she could see light by the door. She wondered how late it was. Nikki shock Shane who was still sleeping. ¡°Wake up.¡± She said. ¡°Ten more minutes.¡± He pulled the fur over him. ¡°The sun is up.¡± Nikki pleaded. Shane sat up. Viola was not in the tent. ¡°Where is Viola?¡± ¡°Eating.¡± Nikki replied. She was hungry and hearing the tins banging on each other sounded like dinner in the camp last night. ¡°Wakey, wakey.¡± Kumi said entering the tent, ¡°You missing out of food.¡± ¡°How early is it?¡± Shane asked. ¡°The snow is melting.¡± Kumi answered. Shane got up. ¡°You were right. They are eating.¡± They walked outside into the cold and sludge, made by the melted snow. Viola was eating. Sitting at a table surrounded by men. She ate as if she was alone, unfazed that strangers surrounded her. Shane and Nikki got food. They joined her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake us?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°You needed the sleep. After all we have had a few rough days. Sleeping in could be good.¡± ¡°Tomorrow please wake us.¡± Nikki asked. ¡°No!¡± Shane said ¡°Wake her. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°I have been battling to sleep, so I am up while it is dark.¡± Viola told them. ¡°Because of the people you killed?¡± Nikki asked. Viola didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I also killed someone. It was horrible. I keep seeing it. Dreaming about it. Sometimes I think I see him walking around.¡± Viola touched her arm. ¡°It gets easier.¡± She comforted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want it to get easier. I killed someone.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Did you go to his home and kill him? Did you follow him in the streets, or kill his wife and children?¡± Viola asked. ¡°No, he was going to kill T?ra. She had stabbed him but he did not stop. I had to but I still feel bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are a person who believes all life is precious. Sadly, some people violate the basic human rights of others and you have to decide. Them or me?¡± ¡°I wish I never had to make that choice.¡± Nikki responded. ¡°You will be alright. It¡¯s rough but you will be alright. If it makes it easier see them as monsters infected with rabies that have to be put down or they will kill all in their path.¡± ¡°So grim.¡± Shane said. ¡°Have you ever killed someone?¡± Viola asked. ¡°No, but I have failed to save them, which is close enough.¡± Shane answered. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Trying to save someone who still dies and killing someone is not the same. Not even close.¡± Viola told them. ¡°Have you killed before?¡± Nikki asked Viola ¡°I mean before coming to this place?¡± Viola wanted to tell the truth but it seemed like a bad idea. ¡°Yes, I have. Self-defense on earth. It stays with you. But when they attacked the castle, I stopped seeing them as people, and as sick animals. I did what needed to be put done.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Nikki looked at her. You could fight. I saw you. You were skilled.¡± Nikki said. ¡°My father is in the army. He taught me to defend myself. Said if a girl is going to be an air hostess, she must be able to defend herself. He said human trafficking is real and if you can¡¯t defend yourself who will? So, he taught me.¡± Viola told them. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°T?ra had me training with Joe. But I never expected to need it. Also a few days training doesn¡¯t make an expert.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Well.¡± Shane said wanting to also say something interesting ¡°I was chained up and fed alive to rats. I killed it with my hands.¡± Viola and Nikki stopped eating. Shane saw their looks of horror. ¡°It was before the Drake found us. We were at a Dragon Rider barracks and it was nice to start off with. I met Pragyaparamita there. She was a slave instructed to teach us the language. Jessica was liked by the son of a big commander and all was fine. But then the General of the barracks saw her. He wanted to force her to marry him. We believe it¡¯s because he believed Jessica was the lost heir, the one who could make him king of everything. But Jessica is¡­ Jessica and she wouldn¡¯t marry him so he tried to kill me and make it look like an unfortunate accident. So, feeding me to rats was his way of making it look like an accident.¡± Shane laughed uncomfortably ¡°When Drake arrived at the wedding his Viden Yair, kissed everyone and told Drake everything. General Spade was killed and we were taken to the palace. I was permitted to take Pragya but she died in the attacks on the castle. I freed her from slavery just to get her killed.¡± Shane stated. ¡°She would have died anyways. At least she died free and happy.¡± Viola replied. ¡°Why do you say she would have died?¡± Shane asked. ¡°When a person¡¯s time is up, they die. Sometimes in their sleep, or a car accident or even being murdered. It¡¯s awful but it is. If you hadn¡¯t saved her, she would have died another way. I sadly know this.¡± Viola said. She had been on rescue missions and sometimes no matter how easy it was they still died and sometimes they defied the odds and lived, stabbed, full of holes and yet they made it. ¡°If you are trying to make me feel better, you are not doing a good job.¡± Shane said. Captain Kumi came over to them. ¡°Eat up, we need to be moving. The mountain isn¡¯t coming to us.¡± They packed up and the hoard moved. The rumbles of people made mud as they stomped through the wilderness. The wind gusted, chilling them every time. It was a lazy wind that went through you instead of around you. As they marched on, sleet began to fall. ¡°Bad weather to go mountain climbing in.¡± Kumi said to Shane. ¡°It will be better at the mountain.¡± Shane said unconvincingly. Kumi laughed. ¡°You are not a good liar.¡± ¡°Why do you say I am lying?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Look at this weather and listen to how you said it. You don¡¯t even believe the weather will get better.¡± ¡°You are right. I am worried that this is a bad idea, but the girls will not give up.¡± Shane replied. ¡°Why is that mountain so important?¡± Kumi gave him a strange look. ¡°Because it might have a stone we need. A crystal actually.¡± Shane answered. ¡°All of this for a rock. You are strange people.¡± Kumi said. ¡°Your friend the gosling, what is she doing now?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know a gosling.¡± Shane answered. ¡°The one with golden-white hair with some pinkie-red in it.¡± ¡°That color is called strawberry blond. The golden-white is blond.¡± Shane informed. ¡°What is she doing now?¡± ¡°Going up river to the village Fish. Also looking for crystals.¡± Shane told him. ¡°Why are these crystals so important?¡± Kumi asked. ¡°We are hoping they will open the sugs.¡± Shane told him. ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡± ¡°To find favor with the queen.¡± Shane said ¡°And because I want to leave this world.¡± Kumi glared at him. ¡°You are messing with forces you don¡¯t understand. Opening the sugs is not going to end wars, it will start more.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because we are weak. Our world has been destroyed by war. It is a shadow of the power it once had. Now the other worlds will enslave us. We can¡¯t defeat them.¡± ¡°Then close them again.¡± Shane said all simple as pie. A storm rolled in. Forcing them to make camp. ¡°I guess there will be not hot bath.¡± Viola sighed. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Nikki comforted ¡°You don¡¯t smell.¡± It began to hail. Wind shook the tent. The rain poured down beating their shelter with all its might. ¡°Quite the storm.¡± Captain Kumi said to Viola. Viola said nothing but gave him a look. Kumi remembered she wanted her secret kept. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know she could understand and speak. Her eyes were knowing yet she never made a give-away twitch or glance. Shane came over. ¡°They do not understand.¡± He told Kumi. ¡°What does he want?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Small talk.¡± Shane answered ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t get to talk to a lot of women.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Voila asked. ¡°I am a doctor. I talk to lots of people.¡± ¡°Talk with lots of people.¡± Viola corrected. Shane smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Kumi listened but he didn¡¯t understand. The storm finally passed. It was mid-afternoon and precious day light had been lost. ¡°We need to move closer to the water and make camp for the night.¡± Captain Kumi instructed. They were moved to a stream. It was flowing after the storm. The snow had been washed away and grass was visible as far as the eye could see. Mud and sludge covered their boots. Viola went to the stream to drink and wash off a little. She overheard. ¡°Captain why don¡¯t we just take these people¡¯s gold and go. We normally do protection between villages and towns. This going to a mountain in the middle of nowhere and carrying enough food and water for it. It¡¯s not what we are used to. We can even sell them as slaves and no one will ever know. The pretty one will get a good price.¡± He was looking at Viola by the stream. ¡°This is not how we do business. When we agree on something, we always fulfil our agreements. Always! Look at her. She has intelligent eyes. Even if you had five men you won¡¯t be able to take her. She¡¯s killed before. They don¡¯t need us for protection, we are here so stupid people like you don¡¯t think they are easy targets traveling alone. The only one who might be easy is the physician and they are always good to have as friends.¡± Kumi replied. Viola heard and smiled. She didn¡¯t look as she didn¡¯t want to give herself away. But it was good to be recognized as competent. ¡°But she is so tiny.¡± The man said. ¡°I saw her kill in the castle. Tiny works for her.¡± ¡®Oops¡¯ Viola thought. ¡°They are under my protection. If even a hair that falls from their head is harmed the one responsible will die.¡± Kumi said. He meant it. His good reputation was all he had and all he cared about. He never made friends with the men. He was friendly but making friends clouded one¡¯s judgement and he needed to see clearly. Kumi came over to Viola. ¡°You are pretending you do not understand. I do not care why. I will keep your secret., but it makes no sense to me.¡± He said washing his face. Captain Kumi was a big man. A head and shoulders taller than Viola. As the sun set her black hair got a red shine. She looked at the massive man next to her, he was intimidating in size. If they were on earth, she would use seduction but the idea of cross species turned her stomach. So, playing it safe was her next best thing. ¡°Your silence is not necessary.¡± He tried to reassure. Shane stood behind him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand you.¡± He said ¡°I am going to teach her and Nikki the basic¡¯s so they might be able to get the basic idea in a conversation.¡± Shane looked at Viola. ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. Would you like to come and learn?¡± he asked. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola said. She followed Shane to the tent. ¡°Why are you being nice?¡± she asked. ¡°Why not. If I am able to help, why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he asked. ¡°You genuinely mean that.¡± Viola observed. ¡°Yes. If you can follow or understand, it will help you. Being dependent on others is not fun. So, I want to help.¡± ¡°You are a doctor?¡± Viola inquired. ¡°I work as a doctor.¡± He replied. ¡°So, do you want to be called Dr Shane?¡± Viola asked. ¡°It¡¯s my job and I like it. But I am a person outside of one skill set, and being a doctor is a skill set but not all of me.¡± Viola was impressed that he still felt that way and it wasn¡¯t just a thing he said the first time they met. ¡°I like you. It takes courage to be an individual who doesn¡¯t want praise and recondition. After all you studied for years and practiced for years so you have earned the right to be recognized.¡± Shane smiled. ¡°I do it because I want to help. Not for the recognition. But it is nice that I help without being poor.¡± He joked. Viola smiled, ¡°You are not use to being seen as someone other than a doctor.¡± They entered the tent. Nikki was there already. They sat down and began lessons. Viola didn¡¯t need but it helped her cover and meant she got to spend time with the earthlings, getting to know them without needing to be on guard. Chapter 128: Stranger Things Day 17 Rachael Ceronio rubbed her tired sore feet. She hated felling like a poor person and looking like one. She wasn¡¯t even pretty anymore. Her body was covered in scares and pink healing skin. She still ached if she walked for too long. She put on a strong face for everyone else but when she was alone all she wanted to do was cry. She wondered where their new blue haired friends were. But having a little alone time was also nice. She scratched her foot. The more she scratched the more she itched. She stuck her foot out of the tent and looked at the strange brown spots on her foot. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Rachael wondered. She used a stick and scratch the brown spots. ¡®Is this fungus?¡¯ she asked herself. Rachael woke Lakisha up. ¡°Mmmmmm.¡± Lakisha groaned. ¡°Shhhh.¡± Rachael said. Rachael chicken out of showing Lakisha. She put her shoes on. ¡°Time to get up. We need to get back to the castle.¡± Keimoni sat up and stretched. Rachael left the tent. It was early but their two new blue haired friends had already caught fish and had started a fire to cook it on. ¡°I am glad you are awake.¡± Cascada said hugging her ¡°I have an amazing skin gel at home. It will do wonders for yours.¡± She added. Rachael who had once been so beautiful and confident was now ugly. She was not a pretty sight. But Keimoni knew that in a few days Rachael would be beautiful again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Rachael told her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand you.¡± Raiden reminded Cascada, he didn¡¯t understand Rachael either. ¡°I should have brought it with.¡± Cascada said, carrying on anyways. Raiden noticed Rachael scratching her foot. ¡°What is she doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Scratching.¡± Cascada said not really paying attention. ¡°She is still scratching. She¡¯ll take all her skin off if she keeps going.¡± Keimoni was helping take down the tent. He was listening in. Lakisha was singing a song in Danish and enjoying the feeling of not being afraid of the water. Keimoni looked at Rachael, she was scratching her foot a lot. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked her. ¡°My foot is itchy.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°Did you get bitten?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°No.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rachael exclaimed ¡°It¡¯s an itch that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Maybe you stood in something poisonous.¡± Rachael thought about it. ¡®The brown spots had come up very quickly.¡¯ She took off her boot. The brown spots looked like mushrooms were growing from them. Everyone stared with big eyes. Rachael pulled a face. ¡®Great¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°It¡¯s fungus, an aggressive kind. It spreads very fast so we will all have symptoms soon. But washing in salt water will slow it down. Also, direct sunlight. In my lab at home, I have a remedy for this kind of fresh eating shroom. Shall I go fetch it?¡± Cascada asked. Keimoni translated. ¡°Flesh eating shrooms and we all have it!¡± Lakisha objected. ¡°Yes, she must go get the cure.¡± ¡°It will delay us by a day.¡± Keimoni informed. ¡°I don¡¯t want mushrooms growing on me.¡± Lakisha exclaimed. ¡°Are you not an ecologist or something? Don¡¯t you know how to kill it?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Mushrooms in nature are not mushrooms that grown on people. I am not a space doc!¡± ¡°I want to go to the castle and have the Mystic Healers heal me.¡± Rachael said. ¡°It¡¯s still more than half a day away.¡± Lakisha stated. ¡°Fine I will go to the castle you can wait for your friends to come with special stuff.¡± Rachael replied. ¡®Hope it grows on your face!¡¯ she wished. ¡°Give me food. I can see the castle. I will walk by myself if I must.¡± Rachael added. Keimoni told Cascada and Raiden ¡°They are still discussing what they want.¡± ¡°Fine you go with Keimoni and I will go with Raiden and Cascada.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°Try not to come back married.¡± Rachael smirked. Lakisha marched off towards the river. Rachael marched off towards the castle. ¡°They cannot agree. Lakisha wants to go with you, and Rachael want to go to the castle. She believes the Mystic Healers will be able to heal her.¡± Keimoni told them. ¡°Mystic Healers. I have read about them. Very interesting people. Amazingly really. If they weren¡¯t so kind, they could take over the world.¡± Cascada said thoughtfully. ¡°No that¡¯s the Lovac¡¯s and they are not kind.¡± Keimoni corrected. ¡°Yes, the Lovac tribe are incredible as well. I met one named Autumn. She was so angry.¡± ¡°They all are. Honestly everyone is angry, the world we live in is very harsh. Your swamp city and their harshness to outsiders should indicate how terrible the world is.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°They are just comfortable.¡± Cascada was defensively. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Now imagine uncomfortable?¡± Keimoni said. ¡°So is Lakisha coming back to Mirage with us?¡± Raiden asked. ¡°No let¡¯s all just go to the castle. The only reason to go back would be to get help for Rachael and she doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Cascada replied. ¡°Lakisha!¡± Keimoni called. ¡°We are all going to the castle.¡± He shouted after her. Lakisha stormed back. Saying nothing she marched towards the castle. Rachael had already reached the field of flowers. She hadn¡¯t looked back she was being stubborn. She was not willing to have stuff grow on her for another day when the castle was only half a day away. Really! Who would want mushroom growing on them for so long? Her feet began to hurt. She took her shoe off. The shrooms where getting bigger and more uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t wear a shoe on that foot anymore. ¡®Really?!¡¯ Rachael hobbled with one shoe. Being careful where she stepped with the shoeless foot. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Keimoni said. He had caught up. Rachael looked over her shoulder. Lakisha and the blue haired Tskhali were still some distance away. Rachael put her arm over his shoulder and they walked together. He was stronger than she expected. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you will catch whatever I got?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Do you mean your fungus?¡± Keimoni asked. Rachael nodded. ¡°Well yes, I am terrified of catching what you¡¯ve got. But not of your fungus!¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡± Rachael moaned. ¡°So am I!¡± Keimoni answered ¡°You have strange earth diseases. Fungus is nothing compared to that.¡± He was all serious. Rachael hid her smile. A storm approached; they could see it rolling in. Dark clouds decorated with lightning, threatened to engulf them. A wall of wind hit them. Rachael leaned into the wind. Lakisha was blown right over. The field they were in provided no shelter from the wind, nor the quickly approaching storm. They tried to set up the tent. The wind made it a difficult task that caused sorrow. The tent kept ripping out of the ground and lifting. They couldn¡¯t get it to stay still long enough to secure it. Hail beat down on the tent and them, while trying to set it up. ¡°Let¡¯s just get in and hope for the best.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°For once I agree with her.¡± Rachael said. Keimoni told the other¡¯s and they squashed into the tent with all their things. There was no space to move. People¡¯s body odors were in your face, and Rachael¡¯s fungus foot was the only thing that got any space. The tent whipped about and moved on them as if they were being eaten. They were in a monster¡¯s stomach and the monster was battling to digest them. The tent started leaking as the storm raged, tearing parts of the tent loose from its ground pegs. Only a few had been put in and they were now getting ripped out. Lightning struck the ground giving them all a fright. The wind lifted the corner of the tent flinging Cascada on top of Keimoni. ¡°Sorry¡± she said. As she tried to move back to her spot the tent ripped out of the ground and fling them all. They started rolling inside the tent, the wind took it and even their weight was not enough to hold it down. Elbows and knees collided with soft bits as they were rolled and rolled in the belly of the beast. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Ou!¡± Thud, thump and bash they went. ¡°OW!¡± ¡°Offf¡± Bash and crash. They finally stopped against a big rock. Rachael¡¯s foot was in Lakisha¡¯s face. Cascada with upside down one foot on the roof, one in Keimoni¡¯s face and Raiden on top of her head. Lakisha was on Raiden and Keimoni and Rachael was squashed under Lakisha. ¡°Get off me.¡± Rachael moved. ¡°Get your fungus out of my face.¡± Lakisha objected. ¡°Ow!¡± Keimoni groaned. ¡°This is why we have never left Mirage!¡± Raiden stated. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that again.¡± Cascada agreed. They untangled themselves and rubbed their sore parts. Which was most of them. ¡°Your nose is bleeding.¡± Rachael said to Lakisha. ¡°It¡¯s your foot!¡± Lakisha answered. ¡°Talk about my foot again and I will keep it on you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Lakisha stated. ¡°Who¡¯s gonna stop me?¡± Rachael taunted. Lakisha looked around. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± she demanded. ¡°You.¡± Rachael answered. ¡°Why? What did I ever do to you?¡± ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s what you don¡¯t do.¡± Rachael snapped. The tent blew free from the rock and they rolled and tumbled again. ¡°Ohh!¡± ¡°OW!¡± ¡°Omff¡± ¡°Ahh¡± ¡°Errr¡± Thumping along the tent tore open and one by one they were dumped into the hail storm. Hail stones the size of marbles beat them. Wind and rain stung their skin. Lightning crashed all around them. It was a sad state of affairs for them all. The storm eased and the five no longer had to dodge hail stones. Not that they were any good at it. They grouped together and looked around them with no idea where they were. ¡°Maybe we can start a fire. Get our wet cloths drying?¡± Rachael suggested. Everyone tried to find something that would burn. It was not easy. Everything was so wet. There was nothing that they could start a fire with. Everything was saturated. The hail had stopped but the rain and wind hadn¡¯t. The wind cut through them, the rain stung their exposed faces. ¡°We need shelter!¡± Lakisha said. The storm was so savvier and the rain was so heavy that they couldn¡¯t see more than one and a half meters ahead of them. Rachael thought she saw something. She walked towards it shielding her eyes from the stinging rain with her hand. A cottage was there in front of her. She knocked on the door. It opened. ¡°Hello!¡± Rachael called into the empty room. ¡°Is anyone home?¡± She could see light coming from another room. Rachael looked behind her but she couldn¡¯t see her traveling companions. She entered the cottage. The door closed itself behind her. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Rachael called again. She walked towards the light. She pushed the door open. A book whooshed passed her. Rachael stepped back. A man stood in the middle of the room. He was as black as coal. Books flew around him and he floated off the floor. ¡°Hi, sorry to disturb you. I need help. For one there is a terrible storm outside and I lost my friends.¡± Rachael informed. ¡°I did knock on the door but no one answered. I didn¡¯t intend to just come into your home.¡± Rachael apologized. The man looked at her. His blue, blue eyes staring into her soul. ¡°I love having visitors. Please have some tea with me.¡± ¡°I have friends outside. May I call them to join us?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Friends?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, people I am travelling with?¡± Rachael said. Then it dawned on her he was speaking English. She also noticed that her clothes were dry and she was no longer cold. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you? You were leaving water in my home.¡± He said. ¡°Are my friends alright?¡± she asked unsure what to ask. ¡°The storm has stopped. They will find shelter and even food.¡± ¡°I am Rachael Ceronio.¡± she held her hand out for him to shake. ¡°I am Coalton the wizard.¡± ¡°Is that why your books were flying around by themselves and are now putting themselves away?¡± Rachael asked. The room she was in was much bigger than the appearance of the whole house. He smiled. ¡°Tea is here.¡± A tea trolley with a tea pot and cups and milk and sugar arrived. It rolled itself in. ¡°Mrs pots we have a guest. Please pour the tea.¡± Coalton said. The tea pot poured tea into the cups. Milk poured itself and the spoon put sugar in and stirred. ¡°Is it safe to drink?¡± Rachael asked. Coalton laughed ¡°Out of all the questions and scared looks I have witnessed this is the first time someone has asked me that.¡± Rachael waited for an answer. Coalton finished laughing. ¡°Yes, it is safe to drink.¡± He assured her. Rachael saw her reflection in the silver tea tray and looked away. ¡°Ugly, but you don¡¯t have to be.¡± The wizard said to her. ¡°At least you¡¯re not sugar coating it and telling me in time you will be beautiful, and the fungus on your foot will be gone and this will be a distant memory.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± he asked. ¡°Me.¡± She answered. ¡°Drink your tea. It¡¯s how you like it.¡± The wizard said. ¡°I prefer coffee.¡± Rachael answered. But she took the tea and drank, it was amazing. She realized that her foot wasn¡¯t itchy anymore. She looked at her foot. It was normal. No fungus, no discoloration. ¡°When did you heal my foot?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°When you walked in. Can¡¯t have my guest hobbling around all wet and in pain.¡± ¡°Can you heal my face?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Yes, but think carefully want you want. I will give you one thing, and only one thing.¡± Rachael thought about it. The mystic healers could heal her at the castle. So, she didn¡¯t need him to fix her flesh. What did she want? ¡°Food for our guest.¡± The wizard ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to ask for. I want to go home. But not only me all of us trapped here.¡± ¡°I gave Kerri-liana Jones the answers.¡± He replied. ¡°She sent us looking for the crystals so we can go home. Thank you.¡± ¡°I sensed my magic on you. It¡¯s what drew me here.¡± ¡°Oh, James was healed from a magic gone wrong thing, he had purple spots on him, he was dying. He then gave me blood when I needed it and now, I am alive but still ugly.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Yes, you are ugly.¡± He nodded. Rachael looked sad. ¡°Here eat.¡± He presented earth food to her. Roast potatoes and gravy. Lamb and mint sauce. Even chocolate. Rachael ate. As she ate the wizard asked her a question ¡°What will you tell your mother when you return?¡± Rachael¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I was kidnaped by Chris the Columbian. I escaped, he is dead and I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Rachael said. The wizard looked at her. She took a deep breath. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about it.¡± She confessed. ¡°What will you tell your father?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t even have noticed that I was gone. I won¡¯t need to tell him anything.¡± ¡°Both your parents are worried sick. There is a police case in several countries looking for you. After all you are the face of the Ceronio diamonds company.¡± ¡°Not anymore. I am ugly.¡± ¡°Your face is not what is ugly.¡± He said. Rachael covered her boobs and gave him a you pervert look. ¡°I am not looking through your clothes.¡± He reassured ¡°What is ugly?¡± he asked ¡°Unattractive to the eye. Like my skin.¡± She answered. ¡°Can someone behave ugly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachael answered not sure where he was going with it. Rachael finished eating. ¡°Pudding?¡± he offered. ¡°No thank you. I have eaten too much already¡± He smiled. ¡°Spend the night. I have a room ready for you.¡± He said. ¡°Thank you for everything. Letting me into your home and the food. But I am worried about my friends.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Your friends?¡± he asked ¡°Who are these friends?¡± ¡°You already know. You told me they have shelter and food.¡± Rachael replied. He smiled ¡°You are a clever one. Still tell me why they are called your friends?¡± ¡°We are from earth. No Lakisha is from earth. Keimoni is just nice to me sometimes.¡± She was sad. ¡°And we picked up two others who are helping us find they crystals we need to get back home.¡± ¡°Why does Keimoni make you sad?¡± Rachael shrugged. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because as soon as he gets what he wants he will be gone. I will be a memory.¡± ¡°Indeed, you will return to earth and be but a memory to every you have met.¡± ¡°So, I will return to earth.¡± Rachael asked happily. ¡°Where there is a will there is a way.¡± The wizard looked at her. ¡°Rachael, I want you to think about what you want.¡± He said. ¡°Okay.¡± she agreed unsure. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go to bed. We will talk tomorrow. Sweet dreams. Mrs lamp, please show Rachael to her room.¡± A lamp floated on its own and slowly left the room. ¡°Thank you, wizard Coalton.¡± She said. Then she followed the lamp. Rachael got to her room. It was beautiful with a real bed and pillows. A bath with hot water was in the ensuite and it had a flushing toilet. A big towel with pajamas were neatly folded. Rachael delightfully had a bath. She washed her hair and scrubbed her body. It was so nice to be in a place that felt a little bit normal. She was curious about the wizard but she appreciated his hospitality and therefore respected the privacy of his home. She went to sleep in the bed. * * * Keimoni looked around but couldn¡¯t find Rachael. A barn came into site and he ran for it. ¡°Come everyone.¡± He called. The barn was safe and dry. It was a storage barn. Filled with food. Suddenly the rain stopped and bits of sun shone through the dark clouds. Rachael was gone. ¡°Rachael!¡± Keimoni called. ¡°If she is lost, she knows to go to the castle.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°She can hardly walk.¡± Keimoni objected. ¡°She will be fine.¡± Lakisha insisted. ¡°Do you just dislike her and not care if something happened to her like being mauled by beasts?¡± Keimoni fought. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like her, but she is strong and she is stubborn. She will not be killed by beasts because she refuses to die. Keimoni,¡± Lakisha took his hand ¡°She will be ok. We will send a search party with horses and maybe even dragons if T?ra¡¯s fianc¨¦ is willing. You don¡¯t need to be so concerned. Yes, I think her fungus was funny and deserved. But I don¡¯t wish real harm on her. She just beings out my bad side.¡± Lakisha explained. ¡°I am not leaving without her.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t. But everyone else needs to move.¡± ¡°It will be dark soon. We have barrels of water and lots of food. Maybe we head out in the morning and look for Rachael until then.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Ok.¡± Lakisha agreed. They all looked for Rachael but no trace of her was found. Not even a shoe. It was like she vanished into thin air. Night came and they rested. But Keimoni couldn¡¯t, he was too restless. He kept thinking she was injured and dying. Maybe dragons were a good idea. Chapter 129: Council Day 17 Ranger woke Fiona. They had travelled directly to mount Jeku and it had been a hard ride. The morning air was crisp and cold. First light caused everything it touched to freeze. ¡°We are here.¡± Ranger said. Fiona looked around. Here was a big mountain. One they now had to walk up on foot. ¡°I expected something different.¡± Fiona said disappointed. ¡°What were you were expecting?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°A town, people?¡± she answered. ¡°There is a town called Little Jeku, but it is the mountain we need. On top is where the crystals will go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so big I cannot even see the top, it¡¯s hidden in the clouds.¡± Fiona squinted at it. She took a deep breath. Stretched and yawned. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± She said. They took what they needed in bags and started the hike. It was rough. But once Ranger started to follow some old heat signatures, they found a path to walk on. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Fiona asked as the path was not very direct nor was it going up. ¡°I can see someone. They are hiding from us.¡± He answered. Ranger followed the person and the path they had walked on. It led to a stone door in the mountain. Ranger pushed it open. Fiona drooled at his strength. Inside Fiona could see nothing but Ranger could see everything. Lots of people were hiding in the mountain and they lived there. ¡°Keep quiet and hold my hand. Just follow me.¡± He told Fiona. They walked until they found plants that lit up a whole room. The people in the room where surprised to see them and dropped what they were holding. Then one yelled, ¡°We are under attack! We have been discovered.¡± ¡°Peace be with you; I am not a foe.¡± Ranger comforted. But no one cared what he had to say. Armed men approached with spears and swords. ¡°I am Ranger, a Mystic Healer. This is Fiona my betrothed.¡± He tried to explain to the armed men. A very old man come out. His long beard was grey, his hair was grey but his eyes were lilac with blue flames going towards the center. ¡°You are a Viden.¡± Ranger said. ¡°Yes, we all are. How did you find us?¡± he asked. ¡°It was by accident. I followed the path.¡± He answered. ¡°This man nor woman mean us any harm.¡± The old man told the men. ¡°Come with me, have some tea.¡± He gestured them to follow him. ¡°I am Yonten.¡± He told them. They followed him into a big office. A desk and a lamp and lots of glowing stuff created light. ¡°Why are you in a mountain?¡± Ranger asked sitting down. ¡°Because we are safe here. In one thousand years, we have not had a visitor nor an attack. You are our first visitor. We have had people come and go. But we elders are kept safe here to guard the knowledge and truth of our world and more.¡± An old woman came in. ¡°This is my wife Juliza. Our granddaughter is around here somewhere¡­ This is Ranger and his betrothed Fiona. She is not a Mystic Healer.¡± He informed. ¡°I see that.¡± She put the tea on the table. Yonten and his wife assessed the danger level of their guests. While engaging in pleasant conversation. Once it was established that Ranger and Fiona meant them no harm they asked if they could have their knowledge. ¡°I have to be honest with you first about a few things. We are here to open the sugs and Fiona is from Earth. That¡¯s why she has said nothing. She doesn¡¯t speak our languages.¡± ¡°Earth?¡± Juliza pondered. ¡°I remember earth. They spoke many strange languages and they were band from the other worlds for being war mongers.¡± She changed to an old Egyptian that Fiona couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°How do you communicate with her?¡± Yonten asked. ¡°We have developed a link. I no longer have to intentionally link with her.¡± ¡°Ask her if I may have her knowledge?¡± Juliza asked. Ranger asked Fiona. ¡°She would like to kiss you so she can have your knowledge. Communicate with you and see your intentions.¡± Ranger explained. ¡°No. I am not kissing a woman.¡± She objected. ¡°May her husband kiss you?¡± he asked. ¡°Why are you ok with someone else kissing me?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°They are Viden. A kiss and emotions are meaningless to them.¡± He answered. ¡°One quick kiss from the husband and if he lingers, I will hit him.¡± ¡®Gross, I am about to kiss a very, very old man¡¯ she thought. Ranger told them that Yonten may kiss Fiona and he has to be quick about it. Earthlings put high value on kisses. Well, some do and Fiona was sometimes one of them. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Yonten kissed Fiona. It was over so quickly she hardly had a chance to be grossed out. He kissed his wife. They looked understandingly at one another. ¡°The queen¡¯s replacement is an important detail you left out.¡± He said to Ranger. Ranger nodded, ¡°It was not my secret to tell. Now you know everything Fiona knows. You know her sister is here and about the earthlings that are trapped here. Will you help us?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°Why do you think I can help you?¡± Yonten asked. ¡°If you cannot then what use does all your knowledge really have?¡± Ranger asked. Yonten smiled. ¡°This man is clever. We can help you.¡± He went to the wall were a map hung. ¡°These are the places the crystals were hidden.¡± He pointed to the places. ¡°The village Fish, one is here with us, Mount Jeku. There is another in the city of gold. It¡¯s common name to the queen is Castellum. They have a crystal. The city was supposedly destroyed. Burned with fire and all who live their turned to ash. But it is alive and well.¡± He touched the mountain Nikki was leading them to. Fiona was pleased that they were on the right track. ¡°When was the last time you got information about this crystal?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°Fifty years ago.¡± Yonten replied. ¡°That¡¯s a long time. Something could have happened to it.¡± Fiona said. ¡°Fifty years is no time at all.¡± He assured. ¡°How old are you?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°One thousand and eleven years.¡± He replied. ¡°What!¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t hide her shock. ¡®His bones should even be gone by now.¡¯ She thought. ¡°How are you still alive?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°I live here. Protected from the outside world, from its diseases, injuries, and murderous ways.¡± He said almost proudly. ¡°How many grandchildren do you have?¡± Fiona asked him. ¡°Thirty-three including their children.¡± Ranger spoke up. ¡°Can you show us how we are meant to place the crystals and where so we can open the sugs?¡± Ranger asked them. When Fiona spoke, he understood but when they spoke English, he didn¡¯t understand so it was like listening to someone talking on the phone. Juliza called for her granddaughter. A pretty girl came into the room. She had delicate features that were beautifully proportioned. Her lilac eyes completed her face. She looked like a work of art rather than a living being. ¡°I am here Grandmother.¡± Juliza introduced them. ¡°This is Jagvi, my granddaughter.¡± Juliza looked at her granddaughter ¡°This is Ranger a mystic healer and Fiona his betrothed who is not a mystic healer.¡± Then Juliza kissed Jagvi. ¡°It is nice to meet you.¡± Jagvi greeted in English. Even her voice was lovely. ¡°Fighter pilot, you are brave. Facing the queen even braver. I see why Ranger has chosen you even though he will be shunned and scorned.¡± She said ¡°You have beautiful hair. We do not have hair like you here in Chayim.¡± ¡®and she¡¯s nice.¡¯ Fiona thought. Juliza stopped her complementary grandchild. She explained what she needed her to do. Fetch the crystal, take them to the top of the mountain. Uncover the crystal placement structures and help them set up. ¡°It¡¯s a three hour walk to where we need to go. Do you have enough food and water?¡± Jagvi asked Ranger and Fiona. Ranger and Fiona were then invited to stay with them until their friends arrived with the crystals. But they required them to keep the secret council of the Viden¡¯s secret. None of their friends would be allowed to stay or even visit. They walked up the mountain and found the places for the crystals. ¡°Why are you helping us? Why did your family just give us the crystal?¡± Ranger asked. Jagvi smiled. ¡°We were only holding it until someone came to fetch it. We don¡¯t shape history we only guard it. If this goes bad you will be remembered and recorded as the people involved in making the bad things happen.¡± Her answer of we will not be held responsible made sense. ¡°Why was Keimoni shunned?¡± he asked next. ¡°He was emotional. We are trained from birth to control and even stop having emotions. Living by feelings is what causes most of the problems the other tribes experience. Keimoni just couldn¡¯t control his. He made bad emotional choices.¡± Jagvi placed the crystal. ¡°Now when the others get here you will be able to send the earthlings home.¡± ¡°Are you going to send the queen a Viden now that you know the truth?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°The council will decide. I have no say in it.¡± Jagvi answered. ¡°What do you do?¡± ¡°I am a warrior. I protect the members of my family. If we are discovered or attacked. I am to take the collective knowledge of the world to all Viden. Ensuring that the truth is never lost.¡± ¡°So, you fight and you know everything?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°Yes. I train with the male guards. One woman from every council member¡¯s family is chosen to protect them and if they should perish then we are to flee with the knowledge we have and ensure it survives.¡± ¡°Why a woman?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°Because it would be unexpected. In our world women seldom have a say or even a place other than at her bond mate¡¯s feet. So, if someone wanted to destroy the knowledge of this world or prevent a truth from being known. Killing the men would be their aim. After all only men are sent to advise the royals and leaders in their tribes. No woman has even been sent to advise. Therefore, we have a chance of getting the truth out there before it is lost.¡± Jagvi answered. ¡°Clever and progressive for an emotionless people.¡± Ranger reasoned. ¡°Our emotions are what requires us to have a place, be noticed, be loved and even have importance. When that doesn¡¯t matter you can be objective and see what others can¡¯t and prepare when others won¡¯t, because their pride would be hurt. Here everyone earns a place, man or woman. We abide by the traditions of the tribes when with them as not to bring trouble for ourselves. It would be unnecessary for us to try and help others be ¡®as you call it progressive¡¯. We are keepers of knowledge not world shapers.¡± ¡°I think the queen would like a female advisor.¡± Ranger said. ¡°The council will decide if they send someone and whom.¡± Jagvi replied. Fiona didn¡¯t want to feel threatened by how pretty the girl was but she did. Even her smile was radiant and there was nothing but perfection about her. Her body looked sculped to perfection not reality. As if the artist didn¡¯t care what was normal or possible, he made someone no one could live up to but they would want to. So other than her perfect outside she was nice. No malice or nastiness just a pleasant person. As Fiona watched the silk haired phenomenon talk to Ranger, she found herself looking for some floor. A bug in her teeth or split ends in her hair. Even a gesture that would put her proximity to close to Ranger¡¯s, but there was nothing. Just a nice girl in the body of perfection. ¡°So how old are you?¡± Fiona asked hoping she was old. Then hoping not as that would make her the hottest old person ever. ¡°I am twenty-seven cycles, I mean years.¡± Jagvi answered. ¡°We are done. We can return and wait for your friends.¡± Jagvi said. They followed her back to the secret council in the mountain. A meeting was in session when they got back. They were discussing whether or not they should send a Viden to the queen. T?ra had no idea that Keimoni had not been sent. That he had decided that he would take an opportunity and become the most valuable Viden in the world. Sitting with the queen. Thanks to Fiona they now knew that Keimoni was advising T?ra the fake queen, who was the one pursuing peace. They had information that the real queen was in the dungeon of her own castle. But since this information was told to Fiona and not seen they took it as hearsay and not fact. Only experiences witnessed were considered reliable. They knew people lie and just because they believed it didn¡¯t make it true. Finally, they made a decision. They would send Aleem. He was a reliable man in his forties who had served faithfully to lord Box before he died. The information gathered by him proved valuable. Fiona was called into the council. Yonten spoke to her. ¡°If your queen T?ra is discovered, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°A few know she is not the queen. Like Spice and Hodge, even Autumn and they have said nothing. I believe people will protect T?ra and if someone finds out, and they want to use that knowledge to harm her. Joe will kill them.¡± Fiona answered. ¡°This Joe is a dangerous woman. Why do you believe she will protect the queen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple exchanged. Joe gets to live in the castle with access to anything she wants as long as T?ra is queen. T?ra is also our best hope of finding a way home. So maybe also self-preservation.¡± Fiona answered. ¡°Do you trust Joe?¡± he asked. ¡°No. But I trust her to protect herself and her interests. Also, the child she has with her. Ummm¡­. Roz, no Roslee, no.¡± Fiona thought hard ¡°Rosaleighm.¡± ¡°She will protect those she cares about. I think she does care about T?ra.¡± Fiona concluded. ¡°You believe that if T?ra is exposed, those around her will protect her even though she is not the rightful queen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona answered. ¡°T?ra is not the outdoors kind. But she is liked because she is fair and she doesn¡¯t make rash decisions. She truly cares about people and she has proved herself to be stronger than anyone expected.¡± Fiona wondered why they were asking so many questions. ¡°If you expose the queen, you will cause thousands of deaths. All the tribes she freed will fight for her. She freed the Lovac tribe and even though they have bad attitudes they always help her when she asks.¡± Fiona said giving a friendly warning. ¡°We are not going to expose her. But I see she has inspired loyalty even in you. Maybe we should attend the peace talks.¡± Fiona started laughing. ¡°Do you not remember where Drake¡¯s parents are. The rulers of the Dragon Riders are confined to their room. T?ra will not be bullied. You will need a better reason than ¡®we didn¡¯t trust you¡¯ to get a seat at her table. She has stood up to them all and she still stands. Your only chance is if you go there with gifts. Have a story about a long journey and be helpful and respectful. She is royalty even on earth. She has airs and graces.¡± Fiona told them. ¡°What gift should we take?¡± he asked. ¡°You are serious about arriving late for peace talks? Doesn¡¯t inspire that you want peace when your late?¡± Fiona reminded. ¡°What gift?¡± Yonten asked. ¡°She like animals a lot. She has food, wine, silver, gold and clothes. If you want to get her attention maybe a price horse or a pet dragon or something. Something she can love, something cute preferable, no spines or smelly organs. No heads from her enemies.¡± Fiona shrugged. Yonten pondered what Fiona had said. He thanked Fiona and she was taken to a lovely dining room. ¡°Food will be ready soon.¡± Jagvi told her. Ranger had been waiting with Jagvi. Yonten and the other decided that they were going to send a delegation to the new queen. Three men to represent them and they chose Ariv, Gyani, and Nuvesh. They would leave in the morning. Nuvesh was their warrior. ¡°I had to explain to a whole group of old men with big white beards that T?ra has people¡¯s support and they will defend her. I think the lack of emotion makes them stupid sometimes. Like thinking they can show up late for the peace talks and still get welcomed.¡± Fiona told Ranger. Dinner was served. There were different dining rooms for different bloodlines and then for those not related to a council member. The table Fiona and Ranger sat at was with Yonten, Juliza and Jagvi. It was only five of them at the table. Fiona was given a room to sleep in and Ranger was given a different room. They were shown where they could bath. A communal bath for the women and a different one for the men. It was heated by a hot spring. Water would bubble up from the bottom and flow over the sides into drains that led the water out of the mountain and into their crop fields. Fiona didn¡¯t like public baths. She felt it lacked hygiene. A public bath where many people clean themselves in the same water was definitely on Fiona gross list. Using the shower at gym or after work was different as each person got their own cubical. A big bath was less private and unhygienic. Fiona bathed quickly. She then went and found Ranger. ¡°I want to return to the castle tomorrow. When the other¡¯s return with their crystals we can all come together. With T?ra and her horse. I feel we can be more helpful there.¡± Fiona told Ranger. Ranger and Fiona agreed to return to the castle in the morning. They would travel with the Viden who intended to join the peace talks. Chapter 130: A Kiss Day 18 Kerri had tried for an early night in the hopes that morning would come quickly. However around three in the morning she woke up, from bad dreams about Miche. The room was pitch black and the candle was out. Kerri fumbled in the dark looking for something to light a candle. She was feeling a little scared of the dark. She left the room and went in search of light. On deck she found Tank checking the lanterns. ¡°Hi.¡± she waved ¡°Couldn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°I always check the deck and boat a couple times during the night.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving me from that thing. You are like the rough around the edges, capable Crocodile Dundee. You lack the charming lure he had but this isn¡¯t a movie so I guess there are no second takes.¡± ¡°You seldom make sense when you talk.¡± Tank commented. ¡°I suppose not. I guess what I am saying is, you¡¯re the hero of this story.¡± Tank laughed, ¡°Hero, you need to stop. Your mouth is going to get you into trouble.¡± Kerri checked Tank out. ¡°I have always wondered what these girls must have felt, being around such capable men. Like Robin Hood, and Crocodile Dundee, and Hercules. It¡¯s not as glamorous as I expected but still something. I have been thinking lately that I don¡¯t want regrets. I am here, so it¡¯s almost like a ¡®what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas¡¯ moment.¡± ¡°Kerri, I don¡¯t¡­¡± She cut him off ¡°I want to kiss you. No strings attached.¡± Tank looked around for the strings. ¡°I mean it¡¯s a one-time thing, never again, no bonding, no follow ups or letters. Just because if I don¡¯t, I might wish I did.¡± ¡°Your mouth is going to get you into trouble.¡± Tank said. ¡°May I kiss you?¡± Kerri asked. Tank looked round. This girl talked strange and acted unbelievably. Maybe she had the mind illness. ¡°Are you ill?¡± Tank asked ¡°Let me check your wounds.¡± Maybe she was delirious was fever? Kerri sat down and rolled up her pants leg. Tank check her wounds. They were better than the day before. He felt her head for a fever. ¡°Has no one ever kissed you before?¡± Kerri asked seeing how he was looking for a reason to think she was unwell. Kerri looked him in the eyes. ¡°Do you not want me to kiss you?¡± she asked. ¡°I know I am not a suitable partner. But even I don¡¯t want to be that guy who kisses a woman and runs away.¡± ¡°So, is that a no?¡± ¡°And you keep talking about it like its normal.¡± He added. ¡°Well, I have never kissed a stranger before and somewhat lack the confidence to just do it, so I am asking.¡± Kerri told him. Tank put his wrist on her forehead. Checking for a fever again. Kerri bravely touched his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you, no fever, wounds are looking better. However, you will have a nasty scare on your leg, so keep it covered. Have you eaten anything?¡± Tank investigated. ¡°No, but I am hungry.¡± ¡°Maybe the Miche have affected you. You could see them so maybe it¡¯s done something more. We will be in Fish soon. I will find you a physician.¡± Tank said. ¡°I only asked for a kiss, not a lifetime commitment.¡± Kerri groaned. Kerri realized that having an off-world fling was not going to happen. Plus, after talking about it so much she felt awkward. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Kerri suggested. Tank went and got some food. It looked like oats but it was an odd pale red color. ¡°Eat.¡± Tank said watching her eye the food. Kerri ate, it was good. It was sweet like it had honey in it and it was firm and soft. ¡°Thank you!¡± Kerri said. She ate quickly so she could go hide in her room until they arrived at the Village Fish. James Thornbulton was woken up with the noise of people. Chatters but no individual words could be made out. A fog horn sounded. ¡®We are here!¡¯ James dressed as fast as he could. He was in a hurry to find the crystal get back to the castle and leave Chayim forever. Or so he hoped. Once dressed he ran to the deck bumping into Zerok. ¡°Sorry!¡± he apologized in a hurry. Fish was beautiful. It had a massive harbor were boats and ships were coming in and leaving from what looked like every direction. There were platforms and ramps. It looked like the harbor had three sections based on the vessels size. Their boat being small docked with other small boats. People of every kind moved around. Gold haired, white haired, blue haired people and even black-haired people. Brown skin, paper white skin, and even gold skinned people moved around. It was a crowd of swarming humanoids. ¡°I wish Lakisha could see this.¡± He said ¡°It¡¯s amazing! I am now planning to site see when I get back to Point. Maybe record the animals and birds I see.¡± James ran back to his room to grab his book and coal pencil. Kerri also found herself impressed by the magnitude of it. It was something to behold. Everything was clean. Not like the City Point or the lower town. A blue haired olive brown skinned man come to them. ¡°How long will you be? What is on board? Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°We are coming to see a friend, there is four of us and we will be staying a day or two. We have no trade on board, only food and personal supplies. We will also restock before leaving.¡± Tank said. ¡°Three silver coins per day for docking.¡± ¡°Why so much?¡± ¡°New standards, we want to repair things. Rumors of the queen¡¯s bonding with the Dragon Rider prince has reach our ears.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re stealing while everyone is distracted?¡± Kerri remembered what captain Kumi said to her. If she had shown her seal of protection, he would have had to take her to the castle without payment. Kerri pulled the seal out. ¡°I am here doing the queen¡¯s work. We will pay one silver coin per day. Take it or get nothing.¡± He looked at the seal. ¡°Are you going to report me?¡± he asked. ¡°Only if you keep over charging. Otherwise, I will turn a blind eye.¡± He looked at Tank confused then said ¡°Forgive me and welcome to Fish.¡± The man stopped Tank. ¡°You are no queen¡¯s man. So, what is going on?¡± ¡°She needs a physician and she is friends with the queen.¡± ¡°What is a blind eye?¡± he asked Tank. ¡°She always talks strangely, most of the time I have no idea what she is saying and she talks a lot.¡± He looked worried. ¡°No more over charging.¡± Tank said tying up the boat. Kerri and James stood in front of a massive ship. ¡°I thought this place was backwards.¡± James said. ¡°It is, but it seems not everywhere is.¡± Kerri admired. ¡°Where is this ship from?¡± Kerri and James asked. ¡°It was made in Tarshis, the Aurum do good work.¡± They were told. The massive ship was a masterpiece. James focused, ¡°Where do we find this crystal?¡± he asked Kerri. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have an idea¡­ Everything looks so different.¡± ¡°Ok, was it given to a person or hidden in a place?¡± James asked. ¡°Both. To a person who hid it.¡± ¡°So where to?¡± James asked. Kerri explained where the person used to live and who is recorded to have helped him hide it. ¡°I don¡¯t speak the language. How am I going to help?¡± James asked. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you back at the boat.¡± Kerri shrugged. Kerri was ready to leave the boat and head out on her trip looking for the crystal. However, Tank insisted that her bite gets looked at. In truth he wanted to see if she was ill with the mind illness. So, she went to the physician first. The old man with a long grubby grey beard examined her leg and arm. He was beginning to get carried away in his examining. ¡°Hey!¡± Kerri objected, ¡°Watch your hands or you will lose it.¡± She threatened. ¡°Mmmmm¡± he replied. ¡°You are not from around here. You are not from Chayim.¡± He observed. ¡°Do you see how she talks she makes no sense. Does she have the mind illness?¡± Tank asked whispering to the physician. ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked Kerri. ¡°Twenty-three.¡± She replied not liking the whispers. ¡°Where were you born?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you have something for these ugly bites or not?¡± Kerri insisted. ¡°I do, but I need to see if fever has gotten you?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t, ask real questions, I have things to do.¡± Kerri moaned. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I am in the Village Fish, I got here by a boat. I am twenty-three. I have no brothers or sisters. My parents love me. My grandparents love me. I am normally healthy and well fed.¡± Kerri said trying to speed up the process. ¡°How did you get to Chayim?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you want to hear that I am from a place called earth and found a blue crystal that brought me here and now I am trying to find a blue crystal to get home?¡± she asked annoyed. ¡°Earth, I do not know earth.¡± He considered it. ¡°Treat my wounds so I can go.¡± Kerri demanded. He looked at Tank. ¡°She does not seem confused. Why do you think she has the mind illness?¡± ¡°She talks and makes no sense, she wanted to kiss me and not bond.¡± Tank said. ¡°Strange indeed.¡± ¡°This man tells me you want to kiss him and not bond. Why?¡± he asked Kerri. ¡°Wanted. Pass tense.¡± Kerri glared at Tank. ¡°Wanted, not anymore?¡± he inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t like to kiss and tell. It was a mistake.¡± ¡°But you did want to?¡± the physician inquired persistently. ¡°This is too awkward.¡± Kerri stood up to go. ¡°I need to know.¡± The old man persisted. ¡°Pervert! Yes, I wanted to kiss him. He¡¯s handsome and he saved me from a giant alligator thing. But he not only turned me down he¡¯s telling the whole town! I am not answering anymore questions. Treat me now or I leave!¡± Kerri was embarrassed and upset. ¡°She does not have the mind illness. She is just from another world and they speak strangely.¡± He told Tank. The physician treated Kerri¡¯s wounds. It hurt. He scraped out the infection and put a yellow thin sponge type thing in her wounds and stitched it in. Then he stitched her up. Kerri screamed. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you give me something for the pain?!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± ¡°Stupid old, dirty man.¡± Kerri¡¯s discomfort was clear to anyone in earshot. Once it was over, he passed her a brown red stick to chew on. ¡°Chew on this.¡± Kerri glared at the man. She put in on the table and hobbled out into the street. She was sweating from the pain. Determined, she limped down the road. ¡°You haven¡¯t paid me.¡± He called after her. Kerri ignored him. She was not planning to pay for that terrible experience. Tank paid him. Zerok saw Kerri limping down the street. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked her. ¡°No! But I will be when I get home.¡± ¡°Maybe I can help you find what you are here for.¡± He offered. Kerri was sore and irritable. ¡°Find me the crystal to open the ¡®sugs¡¯ so I can leave this rock.¡± ¡°You want to open the ¡®sugs¡¯ for real?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°No, I am here for a holiday.¡± She snapped. Tank ran over. ¡°She does not have the mind illness. But the physician was old and was a bit rough.¡± ¡°She looks angry enough to hit someone.¡± Zerok said. ¡°I can hear you.¡± Kerri called over her shoulder. Tank shrugged. ¡°Does she really want to open the ¡®sugs¡¯?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°That means, she¡¯s an alien?¡± Zerok concluded. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°I thought they would be uglier. Or prettier.¡± Zerok concluded. ¡°I can still hear you!¡± Kerri shouted. ¡°She¡¯s ten paces ahead of us and she can still hear us.¡± Zerok mused. ¡°Good hearing.¡± Tank agreed. Kerri stopped walking. ¡°Take me to their leader.¡± She said sternly. ¡°This way.¡± Tank said. He led her to a big clean house made of stone. Green vines covered the walls, smoke rose from the chimney. Kerri knocked on the door. A woman opened the door. ¡°I am Liv, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Kerri-liana Jones, I wish to speak with the leader of Fish.¡± The woman looked at her short strawberry blond hair. She closed the door. Kerri knocked again, thinking ¡®how rude¡¯. Tank took her hand before she could knock a second time. ¡°She is going to ask her master.¡± Kerri rolled her eyes. ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± The words no sooner left her mouth and the door opened. Liv smiled at them. ¡°The master will see you, Kerri-liana Jones.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kerri walked in and Liv closed the door, leaving Tank and Zerok outside. The house was big inside with a high ceiling. Portraits of people hung on the one wall. Liv led her down the hall into a private garden in the middle of the house. Chairs and tables with beautiful cloth providing shade, and a bird bath, a fish pond and a small swing bench all fitted comfortably in the garden. A blue hair, blue eyed man stood up from his chair. ¡°I am Glow. Master of this house and leader of Fish. What do you want Kerri-liana Jones?¡± ¡°I am not use to such directness. But I like it as time is precious and shouldn¡¯t be wasted on small talk, achieving nothing.¡± Kerri smiled at him and continued ¡°I am here because of a crystal. A blue crystal was intrusted to your people. I want to open the ¡®sugs¡¯ and I need the crystal.¡± ¡°You are direct and more so than I expected. But I cannot help you. The crystal has been lost.¡± He told her. ¡°Lost?¡± Kerri inquired. ¡°Yes, no one knows where it is.¡± ¡°Where was it last known to be?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°At the bottom of the sea.¡± ¡°So, who can fetch it?¡± Kerri inquired. ¡°Who?¡± he laughed ¡°Who indeed. How could one get to the bottom of the sea?¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Kerri thought about it. She was about to give up with him when she remembered they can breathe under water. ¡°Are you saying a little depth is too much for you?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I know about you. I know you are able to get to the bottom of the sea if you wanted. So, don¡¯t lie to me. Where is the crystal?¡± Kerri said. ¡°You come into my home and accuse me of lying. You demand of me things I do not have. You are a terrible guest.¡± He exclaimed. ¡°You are a terrible host. I have not been offered water nor food and I am lied to by my, oh so gracious host. What would happen if I offered you one hundred silver pieces for the crystal? Would you maybe remember then?¡± Glow was offended and insulted. He was used to bullying people and being the boss, it had gone to his head. Kerri was in pain and didn¡¯t have the preservation to approach things delicately, with diplomacy. Glow was rich and fat. He never swam. He over taxed the harbor, stole money from the poor and did as he liked. For no one in Fish really cared. The Tskhali lived in the water and they were not taxed while in the water. Glow taxed all the land dwellers and no one was able to do a thing. He bribed the queen¡¯s regent over the area to turn a blind eye. Glow had a personal army of Tskhali and land dwellers. He had however become a land dweller himself. ¡°Get out of my house.¡± Glow said. ¡°Are you the only leader in Fish?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°The only one that matters.¡± He replied. Kerri was kicked out. Escorted by a large man who looked mean. ¡°If anyone leaves this house follow them. I need to know what is really going on here.¡± Kerri told Tank and Zerok who were standing at the door. ¡°Went well?¡± Tank asked. ¡°Not at all. Who else is a leader in the Fish soup?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°The brothel will know?¡± Zerok said. Tank shock his head. ¡°Brothel?¡± Kerri asked interest peaked ¡°Where would that be?¡± Zerok shrugged ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°No tell me. You need to stay here and follow anyone who leaves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you.¡± Tank said. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± Zerok told her and she hobbled off to the brothel. It looked like a normal place from the outside. Nothing screamed whores here! Unsure if it was the right place Kerri went in. Inside topless women served drinks and put up with being fondled by anyone wanting a feel. There were women for everyone. Kerri got hit across the face. She fell to the floor. ¡°Wench get up and take those ridicules clothes off.¡± A massive man head and shoulders taller than her towered over her. ¡°I don¡¯t work here.¡± Kerri said grabbing her bag. ¡°None of the girls do.¡± He stated. ¡°I am looking for someone.¡± She said getting up. ¡°Not dressed like that.¡± He responded. Kerri pulled the seal of protection from the queen, out of her bag. ¡°I don¡¯t work here.¡± She insisted holding it up for him to see. ¡°Really?¡± he said looking at it. ¡°Oh well, what do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°I am looking for the leaders of Fish.¡± Kerri gently rubbed her sore face. ¡°No leaders here.¡± He informed her. ¡°Where can I find them?¡± ¡°Not here.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Do you not see this seal?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°I see, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything here, here the queen¡¯s men take what they want when they want. We don¡¯t like them. We don¡¯t care for the queen and her associates.¡± Kerri sighed, ¡°Where can I find the queen¡¯s men?¡± The big man pointed to a table. Men sat at the twelve-seater round table. Drinking and being jerks. Grabbing whoever walked past. ¡°A brothel and a pub.¡± Kerri muttered hobbling over with the seal in her hand. ¡°I am here for the queen.¡± She stated trying not to let her disgust show. ¡°New...¡± one said. Kerri showed the seal. ¡°No, I am here for you. The queen requires you all to return to the castle.¡± ¡°That seal protects you, and requires us to protect you. But that seal does not enable you to give us orders.¡± The oldest one said. He was an older man, white hair and a white beard. He was well kept in comparison to his colleagues. ¡°Send a messenger and found out.¡± Kerri suggested. ¡°Why are you really here?¡± he asked. ¡°I am looking for the leaders of Fish.¡± Kerri said. ¡°The blue haired fatty?¡± the youngest said. ¡°Not him, other leaders. No town only has one leader.¡± ¡°This is a village and it does only have one. The blue man Glow.¡± ¡°I met him. He was not helpful.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± the old man asked again. ¡°I want to meet those that use to be leaders here. The house of Dawn.¡± She said unsure. ¡°They are dead.¡± He stated. ¡°All of them?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Some say a son lives and stays at the bottom of the sea. As you can see, we are Terra and cannot get to the bottom of the sea to check.¡± ¡°Who killed them?¡± Kerri asked. The soldiers pushed the girls from their laps and gave her their full attention. ¡°Are you wanting to make an accusation?¡± one asked. ¡°I need to speak with an old, former leader or family member. Do this for me and we part ways, hopefully never to see each other again.¡± The youngest one stood up but the oldest one gestured for him to sit. ¡°We will take you to Glow. He will tell you want you want to know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kerri said. She limped out of the brothel. Her face really hurt. Her leg and arm hurt too. ¡°Shall we carry you?¡± the oldest offered. ¡°No, I can walk.¡± He watched her limping along. ¡°What happened? Who will die for this?¡± ¡°I fell off a boat and got bitten but an¡­¡± Kerri couldn¡¯t remember its name. ¡°A water monster.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re alive?¡± he asked not believing her. ¡°I was saved by the man whose boat I was on.¡± She told them. ¡°Who?¡± he soldiers asked not believing her. ¡°Tank from¡­¡± She was interrupted ¡°Tank. Here in my city.¡± ¡°Village.¡± Kerri corrected ¡°He is with me.¡± ¡°We will help you get what you want. But then you must leave and take Tank with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡± She stated. She winced in pain as she hobbled along. Kerri stopped and pulled her pants leg up so she could see part of her wound. It was bleeding and white goo oozed from it. ¡°That¡¯s a gradiator bite.¡± The old soldier observed. Kerri was in pain everywhere, not just where was bitten, or infected. The old one said to his men softly. ¡°She¡¯s dying. We do not want to be around when it happens. We must be quick and see she leaves soon.¡± ¡°Why are you afraid?¡± the youngest asked. ¡°The stories you have heard about the queen are mild. The truth is worse than any story you have heard. You should be afraid. This life we enjoy will end with the lives of everyone we know. Family, friends, neighbors, lovers, bond mates and sprouts. She will erase your memory and you. Your home town and anything that relates to you.¡± He told them. Kerri would have said something but she was feeling nauseous. The old man took Kerri¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the fat blue man¡¯s house.¡± He helped her walk. The walk felt very long. Once she got to Glow¡¯s house, she sat down on the small wall belonging to the raised flower beds. One knocked and Liv answered the door. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± She said. ¡°We need to speak with Glow.¡± He said. ¡°He is busy.¡± Liv replied. ¡°Now!¡± the old man said. Liv looked around the man in the doorway to see Kerri sitting on the garden wall. She was pale and pink in places. ¡°The master does not want to see this woman.¡± Liv said. ¡°Liv, tell the master we are here, and some tea for all of us.¡± Liv opened the door and let them all in. They went to the indoor garden and waited with Kerri for Glow. Kerri realized that Tank and Zerok were not around. ¡°Where is my friend?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°What friend?¡± Liv asked. ¡°The two men that were outside?¡± ¡°They left.¡± Liv replied. She had a big pot of tea on a silver tray with a lovely cloth on it. Glow walked in. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he demanded. ¡°She is here with a seal.¡± The captain said. The captain was a man around fifty. He had stubble for a beard and grey hair. His face was scared. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Glow said ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge any queen as my queen.¡± ¡°You should. Tell this woman what she wants to know.¡± The old man said. ¡°Why?¡± Glow objected ¡°And this barging into my home is very unfitting of partnership.¡± ¡°This is the queen¡¯s business. If you won¡¯t co-operate, we will kill you.¡± The captain said. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Kerri mumbled ¡°Where is Tank?¡± she managed to say before fainting. ¡°Great!¡± a soldier said. ¡°Who is Tank?¡± the youngest asked. ¡°What does the girl want?¡± the captain demanded. ¡°None of your business.¡± Glow said ¡°It¡¯s between the girl and I.¡± ¡°Then she wouldn¡¯t have come to us to get help.¡± The captain stated. ¡°Silly little alien girls. What more can I say?¡± ¡°A lot! Like why did you just call her an alien?¡± the old man demanded. ¡°She¡¯s not from around here.¡± Glow said trying to make light of his slip. ¡°Where is she from?¡± Glow looked at them, hands on their swords. ¡°Point.¡± he shrugged. ¡°So, we are now calling those from Point aliens?¡± the captain snapped ¡°You exhaust me fat man. Speak up or die.¡± ¡°What about our arrangement. I have made you rich.¡± Glow was angry. ¡°No, we made you rich and we can replace you.¡± The captain responded. ¡°Get out!¡± Glow shouted. The old man stabbed him in the gut. ¡°Speak and we will call the physician for you.¡± ¡°Monsters.¡± Glow growled. The old man opened him up. ¡°Now what?¡± one asked. ¡°Now we take her to the physician and hope she doesn¡¯t die.¡± Kerri was lying face on the floor. The one picked her up. They went to the physician. ¡°Twice in one day.¡± The physician commented. ¡°She¡¯s been here already?¡± the captain asked. ¡°Yes, this morning. She refused to pay me. The man who brought her in paid me but she refused to chew the moo stick.¡± ¡°Why would she do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The old man said picking some of his dinner out of his beard and eating it. ¡°Where is this man that was with her?¡± the captain asked. ¡°On his boat?¡± the physician suggested. The captain sent three men to find Tank¡¯s boat and hopefully Tank. ¡°What can you tell me about this girl?¡± the captain asked. ¡°She is ill. Infected gradiator bit. Her companions thought she was sick with the mind illness.¡± He nodded ¡°She made an offer of loose lips.¡± He whispered. ¡°What?¡± the captain asked confused. ¡°Yes, she wanted to kiss the boy and not bond.¡± He whispered as if Kerri could hear him. Kerri stirred. She put her hand on her face. ¡°Owww¡± she groaned. The grubby physician came into view. ¡°Not you again she said in English.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± They all asked. Kerri sat up ¡°How did I get here?¡± ¡°We brought you. You passed out.¡± The captain told her. ¡°My whole-body hurts.¡± She moaned. ¡°Chew this.¡± He said giving her a stick. ¡°Why?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Because it will help you.¡± The physician said all matter of fact. Kerri took the stick and chewed on it. It had a strong, bitter taste. ¡°It¡¯s nasty.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Stay here and keep chewing.¡± He told her. He went into the back room. The captain followed him. ¡°Tell me about this kiss?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. She has a bad bite and she wants to go home. Her travelling partner thought she had the mind illness.¡± He laughed ¡°But she doesn¡¯t she¡¯s just different because she is not from around here. Ahh this is it!¡± He said holding up a green liquid in a bottle. ¡°Where is she from?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then why did you say she is not from around here?¡± the captain asked. ¡°Because she wants to open the ¡®sugs¡¯ so she can go home.¡± The physician told the captain. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner?¡± the captain asked. ¡°My memory is not so good anymore. I am one hundred cycles old you know and I can still see fine.¡± The captain sighed. ¡°Like I cannot remember if I put salt on my two eggs this morning.¡± The physician went on ¡°And I cannot remember where I put my favourite writing feather and I don¡¯t remember what colour hat the baker¡¯s wife was wearing this morning with her plum dress. Was it plum as well or was it purple?¡± ¡°Old man, you vex me.¡± The captain stated. ¡°The old have that effect on the young. No patience.¡± The physician responded. ¡°What is she looking for? Why did she want to speak to the leaders?¡± the captain asked. ¡°She is looking for the blue crystals so she can open the ¡®sugs¡¯.¡± The physician answered annoyed that he was repeating himself. ¡°The legendary blue crystal. The one that was lost at sea in the great storm that made this city a village?¡± the captain asked. ¡°Yes, that would be the one.¡± Captain Fez went to Kerri. ¡°I am sorry but the crystal you seek is gone. No one alive knows where it is. Surly you can go home the same way you came?¡± ¡°How do you know what I am looking for? I didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Kerri inquired. ¡°You were asleep for a while.¡± He lied. ¡°It was that doc, he told you?¡± Kerri sighed. ¡°Who?¡± Captain Fez asked. ¡°Him.¡± Kerri pointed at the physician. The captain mused at him. ¡°I suppose one might call him a dock, a place where travelers come and go. I think I like it.¡± He said thoughtfully. Kerri looked at him and shock her head. The physician felt her. ¡°She has a fever.¡± He declared. ¡°I will break your hand if you touch me again.¡± Kerri snapped. ¡°Delirious with fever.¡± He exclaimed. ¡°No, I need food.¡± Kerri really wanted to find the crystal but she began to realize that she was not well enough and she was making enemies. Kerri hobbled to the boat. She ate and chewed on the moo stick. Strangely it helped. Not just with the pain but the nausea and the ill feeling. Zerok arrived, covered in mud. Kerri looked at the cross man. ¡°What happened to you?¡± She asked. ¡°You!¡± he replied all grumpy ¡°I wish I had never met you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡± Kerri stated not really fazed nor upset. Zerok went to bath all grumpy and upset. Tank arrived not long after. He was not pleased to have the soldiers at his boat. Kerri had fallen asleep on the deck waiting for Tank. She wanted to know what had happened. But the moo stick was a strong pain killer and it made her sleep. It was an anti-inflammatory and anti-biotic as well. Tank looked at the passed-out Kerri. She was drooling on his table. Face resting on her hand. ¡°Men, I will handle it from here. You may go.¡± Tank told the soldiers. ¡°Please do.¡± Captain Fez said. He and his men left. Glad she was not their problem anymore. Tank called for Zerok. ¡°Zerok, where were you?¡± Tank asked. ¡°Following the messenger.¡± ¡°Where were you?¡± Zerok asked Tank. ¡°Drinking. They have this lovely drink that they add fermented goat¡¯s milk to¡­¡± Zerok interrupted him ¡°You went to a tavern!¡± ¡°Yes. I am here for gold. I am not being told what to do by a girl just because she has a seal from the queen. The queen is no queen to me.¡± ¡°Well. I followed the messenger and was thrown in a pit!¡± ¡°So, you learnt nothing and you are still dirty. See why I didn¡¯t follow.¡± Tank said. ¡°And if she asks?¡± Zerok asked. ¡°I will say I lost him after he entered a busy tavern.¡± Tank replied. ¡°She is not scary and she doesn¡¯t even understand what her seal means.¡± He added. Zerok poked the sleeping, Kerri. She stirred a little. Kerri¡¯s brown gob from the moo stick ran over her hand and onto the table. ¡°I am not taking her to bed, nor am I cleaning up!¡± Zerok huffed. Tank picked her up. She slept through it. Her strawberry blond hair stuck to her hand while she was sleeping, and now stuck to her face. While she was sleeping, she had something going for her. A something that made her a little attractive. Tank put her in her bed on her side. He put the moo stick on the table next to her. * * * What happened with James: James walked around the village. The most impressive thing about the village was the harbor. Otherwise, it was a village with a well for fresh water in the middle, and the smell of fish over ran the place. The village was however clean and the fish hung on hocks rather than being laid out on the side of the street. There were a lot of blue haired people all with olive brown skin. There blue hair and blue eyes usually matched but not always. James walked through the village and out into the country side. James noted how all the houses were on stilts. Nothing was ground level except the ground. A massive lake touched the boarder of the village. He found a quiet place under a willow with beautiful little pink flowers. He waited for the bird life to appear. However, the birds didn¡¯t seem to like the lake. They drank from small puddles around the lake. He drew them and noted this odd behavior. Then a little girl came out of the lake. She was being chased by another little girl. They had glowing marks on their shoulders, faces and hands as bright as a powerful torch. Their skin shimmered and as they dried so the light faded and they appeared like olive brown skinned children with blue hair. ¡®How strange!¡¯ he thought, however he liked it. He was so busy drawing and watching the girls play that he didn¡¯t notice he was being watched. Ursola was watching James draw the children. He had drawn birds and plants too. He was really good. James watched as they ran back into the water and went under. He put his things down and ran after them. Thinking they needed help. But no splashing happened. James stood at the water¡¯s edge looking for signs of the girls. There was none. He remembered how he saw them come out of the water but he hadn¡¯t seen them in the water. Puzzled he went back to his spot under the tree. His book was gone! James looked around he couldn¡¯t see anyone nor did he hear anything. But his note book was gone. He searched all around the tree. He looked in the water near him. There was no trace. He sat with his face on his knees, hugging them. ¡°Why can¡¯t anything be easy?¡± he mumbled ¡°My sister almost died, I almost died, the girl I like doesn¡¯t like me and I can¡¯t communicate with anyone but her.¡± He moaned to the universe. James heard rustling but he didn¡¯t look. Then something touched him. James jumped out of his skin. A woman jumped away from him looking more terrified than him. She dropped his book as she ran away. James dried his face and picked up his book. He looked thought it checking if anything was missing. Nothing was. But something was added. She had drawn the infinity symbol at the top of the page and she had tried to draw him watching the children play. He knew it was meant to be him because it was sitting under a tree, while two little sticks ran by the water. Her art was that of an untalented child. ¡°My name is James.¡± He said to the tree. But nothing happened. He tried to draw her from the quick look he had before she ran. As he drew leaves fell on him. He brushed them away and off his book. The leaves kept falling. James stood up to move. He looked up and saw her. In the branches above. She looked unsure what to do next. James held his book up to her to take if she wanted. She eyed him and it then quickly took the book. ¡®I will get myself another.¡¯ He thought. He started walking away back towards the village. ¡°Ahhhmm¡± he heard. James looked back at the tree. The girl looked about sixteen. Her long blue hair was a mane of curls. She was wearing an odd little mini dress. James smiled at her. ¡°James.¡± He said putting his hand on his chest. He pointed at her. She just stood there. ¡°James.¡± He repeated putting his hand on his chest. The girl with big blue eyes took a step towards him. James took one towards her. She smiled. She took another step towards him. James took another towards her. He smiled. There was about six meters between them. She looked around. It was just them. She took another step towards him. He took another step towards her. She grinned. Taking two steps towards him. So, he in turn took two steps towards her. When they were standing about one and a half meter¡¯s apart, she tossed him his book. ¡°James.¡± He said touched his chest. ¡°Ursola.¡± ¡°Ursula.¡± James said smiling. She laughed shaking her head. ¡°Ursola.¡± She repeated. James held out his hand as a greeting for a hand shake. She looked at his hand. Looked at him. Then back at his hand. She spoke to him but he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t speak Chayim languages.¡± He told her. She understood that talking was not an effective way to communicate. James decided to draw to communicate. He sat and drew a baby, then a toddler, a child, a teenager and an adult. He made stripes that could be counted as a way of telling age. He drew the moon and a world. She watched with interest. ¡®1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10,¡¯ she counted as he made lines. Her eyes got big as she counted up to thirty-three. She looked at him with surprise. She began drawing lines, seventeen of them. ¡°Seventeen years old?¡± He asked. She repeated the words from his mouth. He pointed at a bird. ¡°Bird.¡± He said. He pointed at another type of bird and said, ¡°Bird.¡± She repeated after him. James drew the crystal they were looking for. When showing it to her, her expression changed. It became one of fear. She backed away from him. James didn¡¯t try to reassure her nor reach out for her. Instead, he sat where he was. She knows about the crystal and she is afraid. He wondered why? Ursola, dived into the water and didn¡¯t come up. James sighed. It was nice while it lasted. He had enjoyed some friendly company. He went into town, bought some bread and honey and more parchment to draw on. He saw a beautiful coat that Lakisha would like so he bought that too. James looked for Kerri, he went to the boat, and walked most of the streets looking for her. But she was nowhere to be found. He went back to the lake hoping to find the girl he had seen before. If he could convince her to come with him to the boat Kerri could talk with her and they might be able to find what they are looking for. However, the tree showed no signs of her. James sat down. He began eating. It was not the lunch he hoped for but it was better than many he had already had. He dipped the bread into the honey jar and ate it. The lake looked so undisturbed. But he knew Tskhali were in it. Deep under the water that looked so still. James ate till he was full then he drew and made notes. Birds had saved the crops and he knew nature would always win. The answers to the problems where right in front of him. He loved being an ecologist. It was his dream job. Even though he needed to look after Lakisha, he had achieved it. He had family, career, money and he enjoyed life. But now he found he was not enjoying life, in fact his money counted for nothing, his family were far away and unable to help. He was alone with scary people who enjoyed what they did, which was killing. He wrote: ¡®Note to self, I don¡¯t like Chayim. I am unable to communicate with them and each tribe has their own language. This place chances people, brings out the worst in them and consumes the rest. I fear I will never go home. That I will be lost forever. I fear this place will take my humanity.¡¯ He stared out at the water. The wind blew softly and leaves fell on him. It was cold in the evenings. He picked up his things and started walking back towards the village. A stone flew past him. James looked back at the tree. The blue haired girl was there. Hiding behind the branches. ¡°I thought I would never see you again.¡± He said knowing she couldn¡¯t understand him. He walked towards her. She didn¡¯t run. When he got to her, he saw how old her clothes looked. Her hair was not cut nicely. She was an interesting girl that slouched terribly. ¡°Where is your family?¡± he asked. Her electric blue eyes gazed at him. He offered her his left-over bread and honey. She ate like it was chocolate. He passed her the coat he had bought for Lakisha. She put it on. ¡°Come.¡± He said reaching for her hand. She pulled away looking at the floor. ¡°Come.¡± he said gesturing for her to follow. She rubbed the collar of the coat on her face. It made her smile. She looked at him with fragile confidence. Took his hand and led him to the water. James put his things down. She took off the coat and tried to lead him into the water. James took his shirt and shoes off and followed her into the water. She went under and lit up. The shine was so bright it shone through her old clothes. James swam on the surface following her with no idea where they were going. They kept going and James started to feel tired and worried that he was so far from shore. The land was visible but very far away. Ursola came towards him as if she was going to kiss him. James pulled away. Not only was she under age but he just met her! She pulled him under with strength he was not expecting. He looked at her. She took his face in her hands and plonked her lips on his. James pulled away. They surfaced. She inhaled and exhaled very dramatically. She put one hand over his eyes and breathed into his mouth. ¡®Is she saying she wants to breathe for me?¡¯ he wondered. She pulled him under and this time she was not being patient. She was annoyed by his slowness. They went deeper and deeper. She was breathing for him. The light from the surface began to dim. The darkness of the depths swallowed them. James knew they were descending too fast. But he had no way of telling her. She dragged him into a canyon on the bottom of the lake. James started to feel light headed. He could see lights. It did not make sense but the deeper they went the brighter it was. The water was very cold. He battled the panic inside that said ¡®you¡¯re going to die.¡¯ He was not dressed for such cold water nor had he descended properly. They went into a cave and emerged in a pool inside a city. There was air, it was warm and there was light. Plants and other things that glowed and lit up were used as lights. The glowing goo made the directions on the city maps that were placed like those in malls. She hid him in a broken crate. Then left him there alone. James wondered where he was and how he would get home. Since she hid him, he gathered people were not welcoming. The only people he saw all had blue hair. Only Tskhali lived in this underwater city. Ursola had hid James in the poor part of town. Tskhali could breathe underwater and sleep under water if needed. But they prefer to do some things like eating, outside the water. They had a city with no guards, and no security in the depths of the water, the only security they needed was knowing only a Tskhali could get there. The city had rich parts and poor parts. It had twenty entrance pools, for easy access to different sectors. There was no theft as the one responsible would be caught and killed. Ursola was a poor orphan who couldn¡¯t even afford to live in the poor part of the city. The war had taken her father, sickness her mother and brother, and slave traders her sister. She had been alone for six years. Living in the willow tree James sat under. She ate fish as it was free to her if she could catch it. Her clothes she got from the rubbish in the Village Fish. She had no friends as is normal for the very poor. No relatives nor family friends to aid her. However, her father had been a leader of his people and she had seen the crystal for herself as a child. Ursola made her way to the flooded part of the city. She waited there for the residence to go to sleep. Then she made her way down to the keep for the water beasts. She snuck in and silently swam to the broken chest in the corner of the keep. It was more like a dungeon but only beasts were kept there. Things were put on top of the chest. She began to move things trying to be quiet. The broken chest held a key. She retrieved the iron key and swam quietly out of the keep. As she left the keep, she relaxed. The dangerous part was over. She swam to the volt. She unlocked it and went in. She looked at the treasure and saw things she knew belonged to her father and mother. Only leaders had a key to the volt. Five keys, one volt. She didn¡¯t take the things she knew belong to her parents she only went for the crystal. Her father had told her that the crystal was precious and no one was to ever be shown it, nor told about it. She wiggled the rock out of its place and removed the crystal which was still wrapped in manatee¡¯s skin. She headed back for James. ¡°Look who it is?¡± Ursola froze. She turned to see a group of late teens coming towards her. ¡°I am leaving.¡± Ursola said. ¡°What did I say would happen if you even came back here?¡± he taunted. Ursola started walking faster. Lumaj through a rock at her. It hit the back of her head. Which started to bleed. ¡°I am bonding with this beautiful woman in ten days.¡± He said showing off his new lady. ¡°Good for you.¡± Ursola said. His friends which had been her friends as a child also through things at her. ¡°Did he tell you we were promised to each other from birth?¡± Ursola said to the new girl. ¡°His word nor his family¡¯s means anything.¡± She added. ¡°Bond with you. I would rather die.¡± He said hitting her. Ursola hid the crystal on her person. The new girl pulled her hair. ¡°Such ugly hair.¡± She sneered. Ursola spat in her face. Then she ran as fast as she could. She knew if she could get out of the city, into the water she could escape. But then she remembered James¡­ she had left him in a crate and he was not Tskhali. He would not blend in. Ursola screamed as Lumaj grabbed her hair. He yanked her backwards pulling her over, she hit the stone floor. ¡®thud¡¯ Then she screamed like a dying banshee. Her attackers looked at her then at each other. Her screams would surely wake people. They kicked her a few times and then ran off as people came into the streets to investigate. ¡°Girl, what happened?¡± an old lady asked. ¡°Lumaj and his friends.¡± She answered. The woman looked at the blood on her head. ¡°Come let me clean you.¡± She offered ¡°Where is your home?¡± ¡°Stolen.¡± ¡°Stolen in this city?¡± the old lady said ¡°Never. Only land dwellers steal.¡± ¡°You like to think that. But land dwellers have shown me more kindness up there than anyone down here. Your offer of kindness is the most kindness anyone here has shown me for years.¡± Ursola said. ¡°What is your name dear?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Ursola, daughter of Loch.¡± Now more people had gathered. They heard who she was and saw how awful she looked. ¡°I must go. Return to your homes. No need to pretend to care now.¡± She stated. She had hidden and cried and not stood up for herself since her mother died. It felt good to finally say how she felt, but now she was shaking. She was excited about getting bonded and not living in a tree anymore. About eating bread and not fish and only fish. She was going to have a better life and she was going to be the best bond mate ever. She walked off not in the direction James was in, but rather a different one so no one could follow her and see James. James¡¯ gift of a coat was received as a marriage proposal. Men proposed with a gift. Ursola returned to James, he was not in the crate she had left in him but rather sitting on the crate. She took his hand and ran towards the pool. James was dragged behind. He noticed the blood in her hair and the scratches on her hands. Before he could say anything, she had dragged him into the water. She was swimming for the surface with motivation. Ursola swam as fast as she could. She knew blood in the water was a bad idea. The creatures of the depths were not fazed by species. Anything bleeding was food. James could feel they were raising to quickly. He worried he would get the benz. A part of the dark water became darker. It looked like the darkness was closing in on them. Then he saw it clearly as it approached. It was Nesse the loch nes monster. ¡®They are not meant to be real!¡¯ he thought. Ursola swam harder. Pulling James though the water. He created more resistance than anticipated. James swam, kicking with as much force as he could muster. The creature circled them. Its rough long neck brushed against them. The light on the surface of the water was slowly becoming visible. James push on the creature¡¯s neck to give him a boost towards the surface. Not that the surface could save them but at least he would be able to breathe alone. The creature didn¡¯t even feel the push. But it did give them a boost. Its massive head which was bigger than they were nudged them. Ursola used the crystal and hit it on the nose. It felt that and was surprised. It came again and nudged them. James push on it to speed up. James¡¯ head broke through the surface and he breathed for himself. The sun had set and the last of the evening light was dimming too. Ursola gestured for James to head for the shore, which was a long swim away. She shouted something at him as well and went under. James swam and swam, checking under the water from time to time. He could see Ursola¡¯s light. She had not been eaten. Tired and sore James reached the shore. It was not the shore he had been sitting on, where he met Ursola, but it was land. James listened to the uneasy water. It splashed and gurgled. James made a fire from sticks and dried grass. He hoped the fire would scare the monster and be a light for Ursola to follow. He still had no idea why she had taken him to the underwater city. She hadn¡¯t shown him the crystal or introduced him to anyone. It was very odd to him. He thought maybe her plan had failed. James looked for a weapon. All he could find was an old spear. He took it and went into the water looking for Ursola. Swam as deep as he could but he couldn¡¯t see her nor her light. Maybe she had come to shore already. He returned to the land. ¡°Ursola.¡± He called. He walked wet and in the cold wind, holding the old spear calling her name. It became dark. Clouds blocked the moon and stars, making it hard to see where he was going. The sky rumbled and rain poured down like from a hosepipe. ¡°Ursola!¡± He called. He walked until he reached the willow tree. His things were wet and the coat was still there with his things. It was so wet he couldn¡¯t light a fire. James shivered as the storm raged on. The thunder rolled and rattled the bones within him. The lightning lit up the shy with blinding light then left the world in darkness. He sat under the tree. He couldn¡¯t remember if it was good or bad to be under a tree in a storm. The wind howled and stung his skin. It whipped the tree about like a rag doll. James closed his eyes and prayed. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say or ask, but I want to live. Help me please.¡¯ He opened his eyes and saw Ursola in the water. He ran and pulled her from it. She was not looking good. There was so much blood he couldn¡¯t see where it all was coming from. She coughed blood on him and passed him the crystal still wrapped in manatee¡¯s skin. James wrapped her in the coat that he would no longer be giving Lakisha and carried her in the storm to the village. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from. ¡°Help!¡± He yelled above the storm. ¡°Help!¡± He banged on doors but no one answered. He went to the boat hoping Tank would have something to help. Soaked and stained in blood he boarded the boat. ¡°Tank! Zerok! Kerri!¡± He shouted. * * * Kerri was woken up because of James yelling on deck. Her room was dark and a storm surrounded them. She noticed that she was feeling better. Her body didn¡¯t ache anymore. She went on deck and saw James carrying someone, he was covered in blood and the person he was carrying was bleeding. Blood and water ran off them onto the deck. James put her on the table. Something wrapped fell onto the floor. Tank and Zerok ran past her. ¡°Help her!¡± James said ¡°Kerri!¡± James called ¡°You need you to translate.¡± Kerri picked up the fallen package and went to the table. Zerok and Tank lit lanterns and what lay on the table was a dying mess of a girl. Her arm from her elbow was gone on her right arm. Her left foot was gone. She had lost so much blood that she was barely conscience. Her right thigh was ripped open. When James saw the state, she was in, his heart sank. In the dark he couldn¡¯t see. But now in the light he wasn¡¯t sure how she would make it. Then he remembered ¡°We need a Mystic Healer, Kerri, ask them.¡± James snapped. ¡°Mystic healer.¡± she said to Tank unwrapping the blue crystal. Zerok ran from the boat in the raging storm to find a healer. James and Tank tried to stop the bleeding, tying off the missing limbs. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Kerri asked. James looked at her. She was holding the manatee skin in one hand and a blue crystal in the other. ¡°She gave it to me.¡± James answered. ¡°Why?¡± Kerri asked. ¡°Kerri, she is dying, why can¡¯t you wait!¡± James snapped. ¡°This is the blue crystal we are looking for, the reason we are here, and a woman just gave it to you? You can¡¯t even speak the language.¡± Kerri persisted. ¡°Tell Tank we need to go to the castle now. There are mystic healers there.¡± Zerok returned with the dirty wet old man. He looked at her. ¡°I know this girl, an orphan, I cannot help.¡± He said. ¡°What is he saying?¡± James asked. ¡°That he cannot help.¡± Kerri informed. ¡°Tell him I will pay, he must help as much as he can.¡± James insisted. ¡°Look at her James.¡± Kerri said ¡°It¡¯s kinder to let her die.¡± ¡°If it was you, would you want to die when there are options?¡± James was getting angry with Kerri. He took out his bag of gold and showed it to the physician. ¡°Maybe I can help.¡± He said reaching for the bag. James pulled it away pointing to her. ¡°Ursola.¡± He said. The physician opened his bag and mixed yarrow in with oils and ointments and placed it on her wounds. He cleaned her thigh and started stitching. James stopped him. He looked at Tank. Then passed him the needle. ¡°I am getting more than we agreed upon. More gold and more everything!¡± Tank moaned. He took the needle and carefully stitched her leg. James had seen how Tank had helped Kerri and stitched her wounds. He did not like how the physician was doing it. ¡°Kerri, tell Tank I want us to leave for the castle, Now!¡± Kerri told Tank. ¡°James wants us to leave in the storm for the castle. He believes a mystic healer there can save her.¡± ¡°They can, we will leave.¡± Tank agreed. James paid the physician and Tank and Zerok raised the anchor and set the boat free from the dock. It was tricky in the storm but they were good sailors. Going down stream would be quicker but the weather would be a problem. If thing went well and they didn¡¯t crash or take damage they would make it to the castle quickly, but if they took damage or crashed, they would be delayed even more than waiting for the storm to pass. Tank was glad he had done his shopping before going to the tavern. The heavy rains made the river flow quickly and burst its banks making it tricky to stay in the safe areas. Kerri sat next to James who was holding the unconscienced girl¡¯s one hand. ¡°You have a good heart. You are doing the right thing trying to save her. I am glad we have the crystal it means we are one step closer to home.¡± James ignored her. ¡®She almost died getting that crystal.¡¯ He thought. ¡°I hope she makes it.¡± Kerri said. Now that she was dry her light had gone out. Her blood covered blue hair sat in clumps on her head. James went and warmed water. He took it to the room with a wash cloth. He washed her hair and wiped the extra blood off of her. As he wiped her face it lit up only where the water touched. ¡®Never liked the blue and purple hair girls do¡¯ he thought ¡®but this time I like it.¡¯ Tank and Zerok sailed all night. They couldn¡¯t sleep while the storm raged. Kerri went and sat with Tank as he steered the boat. Zerok was on deck ensuring everything went as it was meant to. ¡°I am sorry for today and for asking if I could kiss you. It made things awkward and even if I didn¡¯t have a fever I was not behaving as I should have.¡± Kerri said to Tank. ¡°If I had known you didn¡¯t have the mind illness I might have.¡± He answered. Kerri smiled and tried to hide it. ¡°You are impressively capable and girls from where I am from don¡¯t see much of that. So, I guess I want to say you are amazing and impressive. I am surprised you are not married.¡± Kerri looked at the easing weather. ¡°I think I will try to sleep. Trying to get things done while unwell is not good for anyone.¡± ¡°You are admirably persistent.¡± Tank said. Kerri smiled and opened the door. Tank took her arm. ¡°May I kiss you?¡± Kerri quickly kissed him and left for her room. Grinning like a Cheshire cat. Chapter 131: Griffin Day 18 It was before dawn when Fiona Viper was woken up by Ranger. ¡°It¡¯s time to get up. We are leaving at dawn.¡± Fiona quickly got ready she didn¡¯t want to be late. She ate and thanked everyone for their kindness. She was secretly happy to leave for the reason of getting Ranger away from the sexy Jagvi. Jagvi come over to her. ¡°I know that you are good at hand-to-hand combat. You are very good with a staff. I have a staff for you. It is made of ironwood. It will not break nor burn easily.¡± Jagvi handed her the staff. It was perfectly balanced with leather handgrips and leather rope wrapped around it as to ensure no place on the staff would be without grip. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Thank you!¡± Fiona said ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± ¡°You are able to fight. It is a long dangerous road.¡± Jagvi answered. At dawn they left. Ranger and Fiona found their wagon at the bottom of the mountain where they had left it. Fortunately, the horses were nearby too. Their new travel partners put a cage on the wagon. Fiona lifter the sheet and looked at the funny creature inside. ¡°What is that?¡± she asked. ¡°A gogobeast.¡± Ariv answered. ¡°A what?!?¡± Fiona explained. She looked inside the cage, it had fur and feathers, a beak like an eagle and legs and claws in front like an eagle. It had paws and a fur tail at the back and wings of features. ¡°Why do you have a griffin?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°A gift for the queen. She likes cute animals.¡± He answered. Fiona was not sure how cute a griffin was. It looked like a baby version of the mythological griffin. The fur was golden cream like a lion but the feathers were like an eagle, black. The black was like dirty oil that a drop of water landed in, causing a green pattern to sometimes appear in the light. Its big orange eyes looked at her. She put her hand out. ¡°It will bite you. They can be aggressive.¡± Gyani told her. ¡°You are giving the queen an aggressive animal?¡± Fiona inquired. ¡°She can tame it. A gogobeast is rare and cute.¡± Gyani said. Fiona was slightly worried. ¡°Where are its parents?¡± she asked. They smiled at her. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Fiona asked seeing they were not going to answer. ¡°A male, he will grow big enough for the queen to ride on. He will be magnificent.¡± ¡°Do you like griffins?¡± She asked. ¡°No, they poop too much.¡± Nuvesh spoke for the first time ¡°We are not a pet keeping people.¡± He added. ¡°Why do you keep calling it a griffin?¡± Gyani asked her. ¡°That¡¯s what my people call it.¡± Fiona answered. Fiona held Ranger¡¯s arm. It was going to be a long journey back to the castle. Chapter 132: A Reflection Day 18 Rachael Ceronio woke up feeling better than she had since she arrived. Her aches and pains had gone. She was feeling good. She had slept well. She didn¡¯t itch anymore either. She was sure she had lice as she was always itching. But now she hadn¡¯t woken up scratching not even once. She made her bed, washed her face, rinsed out her mouth and dressed in the dress handing on the door. It fitted her perfectly. She went to the library where she had met the old man the night before. ¡°You are awake and you look good.¡± He greeted. ¡°Thank you. I feel good.¡± Rachael answered. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He said. Coalton had white hair like snow. It was quite a contrast compared to his coal black skin. A small table rolled itself in and on it was bacon, eggs, toast, pork sausages fired tomatoes, onion rings and tea. ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t have?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Is there something you want?¡± he asked. ¡°Coffee.¡± She pined. Coalton laughed and a mug of coffee floated into the room and settled on the table. ¡°Sugar, milk?¡± Rachael inquired. The tea pot moved so she could see the milk jug and sugar bowl. ¡°Thank you!¡± she sincerely said ¡°I haven¡¯t had coffee since I got here and the withdrawals are terrible. If my body wasn¡¯t broken, I still would not have been able to do much. The headaches!¡± ¡°Did you think about what you want?¡± he asked. ¡°A little. I want to be happy and home. Even when I was a child, I wasn¡¯t happy, my granddad raised me. My parents just fought all the time and then left me.¡± ¡°Go on. Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t remember them not fighting. It was all the time about everything. The dinner being too cold. Or eating beans too often. Or coming home late and so on. They just refused to get along. One day when I was eight, they took me to my grandparents¡¯ house and left me there for the holidays. That was great, ice cream and late nights and camping outside in tents and picnics and swimming all day long. Then school started and my parents still hadn¡¯t come back for me. Grandma said it wasn¡¯t me, that they were missing me. But when they finally come it was my father alone. He gave me a doll and told me he loves me. I was so happy then he dropped me at a strange house and left me in the driveway. Standing with my bag of clothes and my doll.¡± Rachael looked at Coalton. ¡°Can I just give you the highlights as it really is a long story and it¡¯s pretty much the same stuff over and over.¡± She stirred her coffee. ¡°Alright give me the highlights.¡± He said. ¡°My parents got divorced when I was eight. My mom cried all the time. My dad never visited. When I was eight my mom left me with my grandparents. When I was twelve my granny died. When I was thirteen both my parents came to my birthday party and ruined it with their fighting and throwing my birthday cake at each other. When I was fifteen, I went to a new school. I was bullied until I made friend with the principle¡¯s nasty daughter Emma. Then Emma manipulated me and was a lousy friend. My grandfather then got private tutors for me. I was already part of his diamonds campaign. I was since I was three. But at fifteen when I got private tutors I started working as the face for his company. Got to go to all the special grown-ups¡¯ events. I learnt to eat like a lady and talk like one and pretend, like I was a fill time actor. My grandfather then got me my first pollo horse. I have played ever since and so here I am. In a strange world with strange people talking my heart out to a stranger.¡± ¡°Do you think your parents love you?¡± he asked. ¡°No, they hang around for my money. I am their golden goose. Love requires time and attention. They couldn¡¯t be bothered. Even at lunches they are on their phones or talking about work. My dad only talks about how I can improve the bottom-line with this or that appearance. Or how I shouldn¡¯t do this or that as it makes the company look bad. My mom likes horses so she helps me run my ranch in Mexico. It¡¯s the place I can go and be myself. Most of the time it¡¯s like we are co-workers. We talk when needed. Did I mention my mother smokes? So, we have our own houses on the ranch.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Do you think they want a relationship with you?¡± he asked. ¡°No, if they did the way to start would be an apology and an explanation.¡± ¡°Have you ever asked them about it?¡± he asked. ¡°As a child before I realized, they don¡¯t care and nothing I do will make them love me. So, I focused on the people that where there for me and became the famous Rachael Ceronio, face of the Ceronio diamonds. I have more money than I can spend.¡± ¡°Why do you sound sad?¡± he asked ¡°Is money not good?¡± ¡°Money is great. But I was board. Now I just wish for my boring life.¡± ¡°May I look inside your mind?¡± he asked. ¡°How?¡± Rachael asked knowing that a kiss might be involved. ¡°Through this.¡± He opened a book. Rachael was in the pictures like a movie but only parts could be seen. She was tiny, still in a nappy with a pink top. ¡°Are you going to give me the secret to happiness?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°No, but I will tell you were to start your journey for happiness. First you need to confront that which haunts you. Second live a meaningful life.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Do both these things and you will understand.¡± Coalton replied. ¡°May I have a second cup of coffee?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Yes, please have anything you want from my table.¡± He answered. ¡°May I change my mind about what I want?¡± Rachael asked sipping her second cup of coffee. ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to go home and I want Chris dead.¡± Coalton touched her arm. ¡°Death is final and shouldn¡¯t be sort out with so much surety. Be careful what you allow to grown in the garden of your heart.¡± ¡°What is that meant to mean?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Our actions have consequences, always. Sometime we do not see the effects nor experience the pain we can cause.¡± ¡°Who have I hurt?¡± Rachael was defensive. ¡°Natrica.¡± He answered calmly. ¡°The stripper girl. She¡¯s dead now so it doesn¡¯t matter. Presides, I am not the one who killed her.¡± Rachael said. ¡°What do you know about Natrica?¡± ¡°That she was a poor stripper girl, who took charity.¡± Rachael rolled her eyes. ¡°What if you were born to a prostitute?¡± he asked. ¡°I would earn money and leave.¡± Rachael answered sure of herself. ¡°Earn money how?¡± ¡°Start my own business.¡± ¡°With what money?¡± Coalton asked. ¡°From teaching horse riding.¡± ¡°Where would you get the horse? Where would you keep it?¡± ¡°I would get a job.¡± Rachael answered. ¡°Doing what?¡± ¡°Babysitting.¡± ¡°How many hours of babysitting would you have to do to buy a horse and stable it?¡± Coalton asked. Rachael thought about it doing the math in her head. She realized it would take too long. ¡°I will work as a receptionist, or maybe a motivational speaker.¡± She changed her answer. ¡°How?¡± he asked again. Rachael sighed, ¡°Are you trying to tell me to be more charitable?¡± She looked at him with questioning eyes, ¡°Is this one of those ¡®have a beautiful heart¡¯ talks? Because that¡¯s rubbish poor people like to believe so they can feel better about themselves.¡± Rachael said ¡°And most poor people aren¡¯t nice.¡± Coalton didn¡¯t even answer her. ¡°Do you want me to apologize to Natrica?¡± Rachael asked ¡°Surely you know that it will mean nothing as she is dead.¡± ¡°I will tell you a story.¡± Coalton said. ¡°Are you going to tell me I must be beautiful on the inside? She asked. He began to speak, ¡°Even all your money cannot make you beautiful again. Your skin is ugly and almost all your body is scare tissue. Years of plastic surgery will never return you to what you were.¡± ¡°The mystic healers can heal me.¡± She said. ¡°They can. Do you know why they couldn¡¯t heal you all at once?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± she answered. ¡°Because you fought them. You need to forgive yourself.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Chris, and what he did to Natrica and how that affected everyone else.¡± ¡°We all make mistakes.¡± Rachael said defensively. ¡°Yes, but why are you here, looking for a crystal that might not even be there while you are so ugly?¡± he asked. ¡°Stop saying I am ugly!¡± Rachael snapped. A mirror appeared and she could see how horrible she still looked. How ugly her flesh was. ¡°Okay I feel bad! Are you happy now?¡± Rachael snapped. ¡°Why do you feel bad?¡± he asked. ¡°Because Natrica is dead. She didn¡¯t deserve to die. Chris does.¡± ¡°Our actions have consequences. Everything we do creates something, positive or negative. Even things we deem small. I have a story for you.¡± He continued ¡°One day a popular girl surrounded by friends was at a birthday party, this birthday girl was rich and fun. She had everything she wanted and more. This popular girl really wanted to be her friend. Then she got a phone call. A friend of hers that didn¡¯t have a lot of influence needed a lift. Her car had broken down again and she was stuck outside the club she had been at. The popular girl didn¡¯t want to leave the party and miss her chance to befriend the rich girl, so she told her fiend she couldn¡¯t help. She proceeded to enjoy the party, drank too much and went home. In the morning, she went to her friend¡¯s home to get her little sexy dress back that she had lent the non-influential friend. The popular girl saw her friend, she looked terrible like she was hung over, twice over. The popular girl got her dress back and left. She never asked how her friend got home or if she was alright. She carried on with her life. Her less influential friend pulled away from her, not wanting to visit or go out. Three months later the girl killed herself. The popular girl was offended that the family didn¡¯t ask her to speak at the memorial service. Meanwhile, the family was surprised to see the popular girl at the memorial service. You see the night the popular girl was trying to make friends at a birthday party and her friend needed a ride but she refused. The friend was attacked and raped. She couldn¡¯t come to terms with what happened and the disregard her ¡®friends¡¯ showed her made her feel alone. She pushed them away as they were not truly her friends.¡± He paused, ¡°You are the popular girl and Anne is the less influential friend.¡± He finished. ¡°Are you saying that Anne died because I didn¡¯t give her a lift?¡± Rachael asked angry. ¡°No, Anne was left in a bad part of town and rapped because you didn¡¯t give her a lift. She chose to kill herself as her pain was too much. Our action affects others in ways we cannot expect. Sometimes for better sometimes for the worst.¡± Colton finished his story. ¡°Stop with the stories and riddles. If you are wanting to say people die because of me then just say it straight.¡± Rachael was upset. ¡°Do something nice for someone who cannot pay you back and forgive yourself. My gift to you is a fresh start. What will you do with it?¡± he asked. ¡°A fresh start?¡± Rachael asked defensively. ¡°Yes, today you start as a new person. How are you going to live?¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± She said ¡°How am I a new person?¡± He smiled ¡°This world has changed you. Soon you will be home and as beautiful as ever. But today you start your new life. Use it well.¡± He said. ¡°Talk straight with me.¡± Rachael said. He gave her a book. ¡°Write in it and set yourself free. Be the person that makes you happy. Be a person you like.¡± He said. Then she was outside the castle gate. It was instant, faster than the blink of an eye. ¡°What!?¡± Rachael exclaimed. She walked into the castle. It was busy and clearly something had happened. Chapter 133: Hand in the Cookie Jar Day 18 T?ra Trazzie woke up screaming. The man she had killed had attacked her in her dreams again. This time he was with his wife and children. He had taunted her to kill him. He had insisted she do it in front of his left behind family. ¡°T?ra?¡± Joe was woken by the screams. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Sorry, I woke you.¡± T?ra said. ¡°What are you dreaming about?¡± Joe insisted. ¡°The man I killed. He keeps coming after me, wanting me to kill him saying horrible things to me. Even trying to kill me sometimes.¡± She said feeling silly. ¡°The first kill is the hardest especially when it¡¯s self-defense. Because you didn¡¯t want to kill. You need to remind yourself of what really happened. Allow yourself to see it and remember it as it was, as it is. Don¡¯t change it in your mind to spare yourself pain. Remember what happened. Then explain your actions to yourself. If you have dreams about him again, face him. Know that killing him was the right thing to do.¡± Joe said with one arm around T?ra. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill him.¡± T?ra said ¡°It was by accident. I¡­¡± ¡°You saved yourself.¡± Joe finished. ¡°Yes.¡± T?ra¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°Remind yourself how he come into your space, how he had children with him all ready to kill you. They hurt everyone, even the wounded were attacked. It was not a nice person you killed nor was it a joy to kill him. But in doing so you saved others and you can continue to save others. He was a grown man able to make his own choices. He chose to attack you. He chose to try to kill you. He chose to hurt you. Now you must choose to value your life over his. You must decide that your work is worth living for and he killed himself, by your hand.¡± Joe said. ¡°I don¡¯t have bad dreams.¡± Rosaleighm said. ¡°That¡¯s because you wanted to kill them. Remember what I told you. We are all different, some are warriors some leaders, some normal people. We protect them by doing what they cannot and they help us by doing what we cannot. We all help each other and need each other.¡± Joe answered Rosaleighm. T?ra looked at the two killers. Joe killed and felt nothing. Rosaleighm found her voice after killing. But T?ra felt like she had lost hers after killing. She went to have a bath. Her new handmaid Gem brushed out her hair. ¡°Have you ever killed?¡± T?ra asked her. ¡°No.¡± she answered. ¡°Would you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°If I had to. I wouldn¡¯t seek it out. But I will defend myself.¡± She answered. T?ra went to have breakfast. She sat in the big hall all alone. The blood and brains were gone. The smell was gone but it just didn¡¯t feel like a place to eat anymore. A servant brought her a slice of toast with berry jam. ¡°Thank you.¡± She responded. The servant hurried out. Everyone was still so afraid of her. She was in the place of the most terrifying person in the world. It didn¡¯t feel good to T?ra. She took her toast and ate while walking to the dining hall everyone else ate at. As she walked in there was silence. Everyone watched her as she sat down. No one spoke. A rat ran across the floor and its little feet sounded like drums in the silence. Otchulissa ran after it. ¡°As you were.¡± T?ra said to the silent table. Otchulissa chasing the rat was the only sound. Even the sound of breathing was absent. Zazo broke the silence when he walked in. ¡°What slop are we eating today?¡± Then he saw T?ra. ¡°My queen, why are you here?¡± he asked. Everyone waited for her reply. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to eat alone.¡± She answered. Zazo smiled. ¡°Come let¡¯s get you some food.¡± He led her to a table that was buffet style. Candles under big pots tried to keep things warm. ¡°This might not be as good as you are used to but it¡¯s not bad.¡± He told her. T?ra looked at the variety of foods she couldn¡¯t recognize. Pot of brown stew, pot of green rice like stuff, brown squares of something and purple carrots. T?ra took a carrot. ¡°Try this.¡± Zazo put a brown sloppy something on her plate. ¡°What is it?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Onions cooked in turnip soup.¡± He was happy about it. ¡°Oh.¡± T?ra poked it with her utensil. The sound of people whispering began to fill the room. ¡°They made it today. Quale stuffed with pears.¡± Zazo put a small chick sized carcass on her plate. ¡°You need to add the sauce.¡± He looked around. ¡°No sauce today.¡± He was disappointed. ¡°I have enough.¡± T?ra said ¡°Please sit with me.¡± She looked around, ¡°No one wants to be the first to talk to me and I think they don¡¯t want me here.¡± ¡°We are happy to have you join us. Only surprised.¡± He responded. T?ra sat with Zazo and tried the food he enjoyed so much. She was not keen. The quale stuffed with pears was interesting. Hot fruit was not her thing and the pears didn¡¯t taste like home. Then the onion in turnip soup was not her thing either. A whole onion was boiled in the same water as turnips and served as a meal. T?ra realized why she ordered her own food every day and told them how to cook it. ¡°Why are you not eating?¡± Zazo asked. The table was talking as normal but would often glance towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± she answered. ¡°What do you like?¡± he asked. ¡°Food I can recognize.¡± She quietly answered. ¡°How about we go to the kitchens and see what you like?¡± he suggested. T?ra¡¯s smile lit up the room. She forgot she was being stared at. ¡°Can we go now?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°We can go whenever you want. You are the queen.¡± T?ra stood up. ¡°Lead the way.¡± She said. Zazo and T?ra went to the kitchens. The servants were terrified. ¡°My queen.¡± They all said scrapping the floor in a bow. ¡°The queen wants to try your delightful food.¡± Zazo said. They looked up at her and away again. ¡°Is the queen angry with us. Was her toast not good?¡± ¡°Toast?¡± Zazo asked. T?ra smiled. ¡°Let me show you some food that I would normally eat.¡± T?ra had the servants make toast and Zazo tried it. ¡°Why would you want to burn bread?¡± he asked. ¡°Try it.¡± T?ra said eagerly awaiting his response. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± He admitted. So, they had the servants make a dish for each other to try. It was so much fun that T?ra lost track of time. * * * Jessica Wildness woke up next to Drake. It was nice to sleep well and feel safe again. She studied his face and just visually took him in. Meeting him had changed her. She wasn¡¯t sure how much but she knew she was different. She brushed her hand against his face fuzz. Drake woke up. He smiled at her. He hoped that now she had calmed down they could make sense of what happened to her. He wanted to speak to Autumn and Chase who brought her back to hear their stories as well. Drake got up and Jessica wanted to go with him. No one knew yet that T?ra had ended the engagement between them so he needed to not be caught in a compromising situation. He called for Yair. Yair came in. He had been unsure how to proceed the night before. He was the Viden to the crown prince. He was not an emotional man but the woman Jessica stirred emotions within him. Not romantic or desire, but frustration and irritation. She was a horse fly, biting and upset the normal good way things happened. ¡°Prince Drake. I apologize for the evening past. I cannot explain what came over me. Please forgive me for having emotions that compromised my service to you.¡± He apologized. ¡°Emotions?¡± Drake asked surprised ¡°As much as I would like to hear about them, I need to know what happened to Jessica. She was almost dead when I saw her.¡± Jessica looked at Yair. ¡°Are you willing to tell Drake what happened to me or are you too busy disliking me?¡± Jessica asked Yair still annoyed with him. Yair tried not to let her irritate him. ¡°Drake would like to know what happened to you.¡± Drake also sent for Autumn. Jessica told Drake everything. How his parents left her with Black Beard, how the cat woman and her boyfriend saved her. But mostly the cat woman. How the little nose-less people rolled her down the hill and that a bear got her because of that. She told him everything and she talked so fast that Drake couldn¡¯t ask any questions until she had told him everything, once in the highlights of importance to her, then in order of the events. She tried to leave nothing out. Autumn arrived during all this. Once Jessica finished Autumn confirmed and filled in the gaps while Jessica was unconscious. ¡°What about the nose-less people?¡± Drake asked. Autumn hadn¡¯t seen them. Jessica reassured them that they were not worth finding. They have a spider problems and little people issues. Like making others kill their spiders. Also, they were in the dark and they had no hospitality. ¡°You are a true friend to the Dragon Riders.¡± Drake said to Autumn. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think your parents will agree. They paid me to keep her away. But after she got injured, I had to bring her back.¡± Autumn told him. ¡°What?¡± Drake was surprised. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to hear. Your parents. Both of them wanted Jessica as far away from you as possible. I took payment and didn¡¯t keep my end. Am I still a friend to the dragon riders?¡± she asked. Drake couldn¡¯t believe it. He was hoping Jessica misunderstood things. But Autumn was telling him things that were even worse than what Jessica had told him and what she had confirmed. ¡°Thank you for bring her back.¡± Drake said. Yair was silent. He didn¡¯t want to be asked for counsel in this matter. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Where is Chase?¡± Drake asked. ¡°He threatened the queen, he is in the dungeon.¡± ¡°What! When was this?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Just after you left with Jessica.¡± She answered. ¡°Did he hurt her?¡± Drake asked. Autumn smiled seeing the genuine concern. ¡°I stopped him.¡± ¡°Why are you so blas¨¦?¡± he asked. ¡°I intended to bring Jessica back because the queen asked me to and I think I like her. She is not my queen but maybe half a friend.¡± Autumn said ¡°I couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her. That queen freed us and she has honored her word to me. Also, I don¡¯t like your parents. They were allies with my people and they let us rot in the mines for years. They could have saved us. They could have saved thousands of us. But they hid in the mountains and let us die. So, revealing their true intentions and getting rich at the same time really works for me.¡± Drake had liked her, now he wanted to dislike her. ¡°We believed your tribe was dead and there was no one left to rescue.¡± Drake defended. ¡°You are a Dragon Rider. You have to say that.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me, saving me over and over.¡± Jessica said to Autumn. ¡°Thank you for fetching my clothes.¡± Autumn replied. Yair translated for them. Drake had a moment to think about what just happened. ¡°Are you wanting to make an enemy out of me? I offer you friendship and you proceed to be hostile. Having allies is good.¡± Drake said to Autumn. ¡°Allies didn¡¯t help me in the mine. I don¡¯t need allies. I watch my own back.¡± She answered. ¡°If you treat everyone like they are your enemy you will need to watch your back.¡± Drake responded. ¡°How do you turn into a cat?¡± Jessica asked Autumn through Yair. ¡°I am a Lovac. We normal try not to let people know we can change but sometimes it happens.¡± ¡°Happens like you didn¡¯t want it to but it happened anyways, like a sneeze?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°No, sometimes we need to change even when we are worried about our secrets.¡± Autumn answered. ¡°I am hungry and I want to see the queen. I think you should talk to your parents before seeing the queen.¡± Autumn said to Drake and then left. ¡°We need to confront my father.¡± Drake said. The three went to ruling Prince Ryu¡¯s room. They knocked on the door. Jessica stood in front so she would be the first person he saw when he opened the door. Prince Ryu opened the door. Jessica was standing before him. ¡°This is why I should never open my own door.¡± He said. ¡°Father, is it true that you left Jessica with Black Beard?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Why do you ask me this?¡± Ryu asked. He looked at Jessica knowing she must have told Drake. ¡°Father?¡± Drake asked ¡°Did you leave Jessica with Black Beard?¡± ¡°Yes, it was the safest place for her.¡± He answered. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Drake asked. ¡°She was safe, he thought she was the lost heir. No harm would have come to her. Without her you could bond with the queen and Dragon Rider¡¯s would sit on the throne forever. With her here you would be distracted.¡± Ryu said. ¡°She almost died.¡± Drake said. ¡°She looks very alive right now.¡± Ryu said. ¡°Did you pay Autumn the Lovac woman to keep Jessica away?¡± Drake asked. ¡°These accusations are uncalled for. Remember who you are speaking to.¡± Ryu was defensive. ¡°How much did you pay her?¡± Drake asked. ¡°This woman Jessica is filling your head with stupid ideas. You have to stop being emotional if you are to be the ruling prince, or even king.¡± Ryu said. ¡°Swear to me you didn¡¯t pay Autumn to keep Jessica away from me.¡± Drake insisted. ¡°Leave me. You come and trouble me while your mother is away. Do your duty as a son and have your mother brought back. Plead with your betrothed.¡± Ryu deflected. Drake left with Jessica. He was angry, he knew what was said about his parents was true but he didn¡¯t want to believe it. Their hurtful actions almost killed someone who hadn¡¯t done anything to harm them and he cared about. Yair stayed with prince Ryu. ¡°The Lovac woman told Drake about being paid to keep Jessica away. She and Jessica almost died.¡± ¡°I wish they had died. Two of my troubles would have been solved. I could then see about getting the Lovac tribe on my side and that girl would no longer have my son¡¯s affection.¡± Ryu blurted in frustration. ¡°The queen has ended the agreement to bond.¡± Yair told him. ¡°Why?¡± Ryu was even more angry. ¡°You would have to ask her.¡± Yair answered. Yair left after telling Ryu this. As his ruling prince, Yair was obligated to tell Ryu these things. When Yair re-joined Jessica and Drake. Jessica asked ¡°I would like to speak with the queen.¡± ¡°You cannot simply walk up to the queen. There are protocols.¡± Yair said. ¡°Please let the queen know I would like to speak with her. She will see me.¡± Jessica insisted. They went and ate in the hall. Everyone was talking about how the queen had eaten with them¡­ well sat with them. Drake was hoping to speak with T?ra before the meeting so he could explain himself and save their bonding. Even though in his heart he was not sad. But he had started to like the queen and didn¡¯t think bonding with her would be so bad after all. * * * The castle buzzed as none of the princes could find T?ra. The queen was missing. Her killer woman was in the hall for the peace talks but the queen was not there. Joe waited. It was not like T?ra to be late. Joe worried because Chase had wanted to kill T?ra, Joe was more than happy to kill Chase for T?ra but T?ra didn¡¯t want any more people dying. Joe understood that with her night terrors she needed time. However, her night terrors indicated to Joe that T?ra was not alright. Autumn sat in the hall at the round table. It was nice to be back and feel the eyes of everyone as they awed that she had the queen¡¯s favor. It was unfortunate that Chase was locked up. She didn¡¯t like it and she planned to asked the queen for his release. But the queen was¡­ late. * * * When Keimoni awoke, he thought of Rachael. It was first light and the cold crept in and made itself at home in the barn they were all sleeping in. Keimoni went outside and looked around. The storm had broken trees and branches and leaves covered the ground. As the light touched it, it froze. A polarization had happened, everything looked better, crisper and more distinct in its color. ¡°Awake up!¡± he said shaking everyone. Keimoni hurried everyone, he wanted to go to the castle and rescue Rachael with a search party of horses and dragons. Once at the castle he could see something had happened. He maintained his cool and asked for their guests to be given rooms. Cascada, and Raiden looked around as they were taken to their rooms. The castle was big and made of stone. It lacked the homey feel they were used to. It felt a bit cold and uncaring. But it had amazing pictures on the walls. ¡°Lakisha, you should go and clean up. I will find the queen and get a search party going.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°What is going on?¡± Keimoni asked a guard. ¡°The queen is missing?¡± he answered. Keimoni was disturbed by this news. He found General Nathan. ¡°General where is the queen?¡± he asked. ¡°Missing.¡± He said as if he was a dead man. ¡°Calm down, I have returned. I will find the queen. You can send a search party with horses and dragons to find Rachael.¡± Keimoni said. General Nathan sent out horses and dragon riders to find Rachael. Keimoni asked a servant. ¡°Do you know where the queen is?¡± ¡°I heard one of the washers say she was in the kitchen.¡± The servant girl answered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Keimoni wondered why T?ra would be in the kitchen? Then he wondered how she even got to the kitchen? He walked in and found T?ra eating out of the same bowl as Zazo. He cleared his throat very loudly. T?ra looked at him. Zazo looked guilty. ¡°My queen. The castle is in a panic, you are said to be missing.¡± Keimoni calmly said. ¡°Why would they think I am missing?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°You are late for your meeting. The round table is waiting for you. Also, we have two people with us from the hidden swamp city. They have rooms and are getting cleaned up. We had a rough time getting here.¡± He informed. T?ra could see the dirty clothes and damp shoes. His hair was untidy and he didn¡¯t look like he usually did. Keimoni was always so presentable. ¡°I will go to the council meeting now.¡± T?ra said. Keimoni gave Zazo a look of distrainment. ¡°My queen since I am back may I join you in the counsel today?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. Zazo, are you coming?¡± T?ra asked standing in the doorway Zazo followed T?ra, and Keimoni burned holes in his back with his looks. Keimoni went to clean up. He didn¡¯t want to be late but no one could see him sitting with the queen while dirty. Otchulissa ran after them, getting distracted by everything that moved on the floor. * * * Rachael walked into the castle. The guards looked at her strangely. They recognized her as she was always in and out, to and from the stables. But she didn¡¯t know why they were looking at her strangely. She went to her room and cleaned up. It had been so nice to have clean clothes and coffee with the wizard. But he had made her feel bad. She knew she was guarded. She always felt like she had to be the best, had to be better and not by being nicer than everyone else but by playing harder and winning at everything. She thought it was ambition and something good, something she could like about herself. But the wizard made her feel like it was something not to be proud of. She went to find a mystic healer. An older man was found with the sick. Rachael asked him to heal her. She allowed him to see her, see her soul and inside her mind. It was scary for her. But not as bad as she thought it would be. Rachael was roller skating in the park where she would always be. Her parents liked her when she did well. They would clap and praise her. ¡°It¡¯s a nice memory.¡± The mystic healer said. ¡°It is.¡± She agreed. Rachael watched her happy memory. ¡°Do you want to keep any of your old scares?¡± he asked her. ¡°No, make me new.¡± ¡°My name is Galen, what is yours?¡± he asked her. ¡°Rachael.¡± She replied. ¡°I like that name. It¡¯s gentle yet strong.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied. ¡°There is magic within you. Be careful how you use it.¡± He told her. ¡°I think it¡¯s from the magic book that healed James, he gave me blood so now some of it is in me.¡± She told him. ¡°Gave you blood. A blood covenant is a powerful thing. Never break it.¡± He told her. Before she could answer he broke the link and they were back in the room used for the sick. Rachael looked in the mirror. She was beautiful again. Her long brown hair was full of life and it shined better than a shampoo advertisement. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachael hugged him. The old man smiled. Rachael went to the next room and checked her scares. She had none. Not even the lightning bolt on her thigh. The brand on her back was smooth soft skin. She was physically perfect, no blemishes. ¡°Thank you, God.¡± She said to the heavens. Rachael then went to the food hall. Where everyone stared at her. Once for the wow factor and again for an unknown reason. ¡°What is going on?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°You¡¯re missing. There are people on horses and dragon¡¯s looking for you.¡± Rosaleighm said. ¡°You speak?¡± Rachael blurted. Rosaleighm nodded. ¡°Since when?¡± she asked. The child shrugged. Joe walked in behind her. ¡°Hey you look a lot better.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachael said ¡°I was hoping to speak to T?ra.¡± ¡°T?ra is in session. Keimoni was worried about you. He had men on horses and dragons sent to find you. It was the first thing he did. He didn¡¯t even bath first.¡± Joe told her. Rachael smiled. ¡°Did they find you?¡± Joe asked. ¡°No. I did meet the wizard. Can¡¯t say I like him. But he knows what he is talking about. I think.¡± Rachael said. ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t just say it. Talks in long stories.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Did you find a crystal?¡± Joe asked. ¡°No, but the hidden, secret swamp city is real, and they are interesting.¡± Rachael nodded ¡°Joe, how do you know who to kill?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Are you planning to kill someone?¡± Joe asked. ¡°I am thinking about it.¡± ¡°If you want to kill you need to have no emotions about it. You cannot kill for yourself.¡± Joe said. ¡°You kill for you!¡± Rachael defended. ¡°Yes, and for others. I kill anyone who gets in my way. I didn¡¯t do drama and excuses and so on. I don¡¯t need to hear why, or I am sorry, or admit to what they did. Talking gives them time to throw you off. But I think you are like Sugar. You want to hear it. You need the other person to know you bettered them. That will get you killed. Do you know why I have never killed Sugar?¡± ¡°Because you haven¡¯t had a chance?¡± Rachael ventured. ¡°No, because Eddie my boss said I must never kill her. She may not die by my hand. Why he wants her alive I do not know. I don¡¯t need to know. I just do. She lives and she talks her way out of killing me every time because she needs me to know she beat me.¡± ¡°I have never missed a kill. Half of Sugar¡¯s kills, get away the first time.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you not want them to know you are better?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°I know I am better. That¡¯s all that matters. They will be too dead to have an opinion. What use is a dead man¡¯s opinion?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Could be satisfying to hear.¡± Rachael said. ¡°And then?¡± Joe asked ¡°Who else hears this confession, the crying or groveling, or pleading, or negotiating? Who cares once they are dead? Dead is dead. No coming back, no payments, no opinions that matter, just dead.¡± Joe said. * * * T?ra entered the hall of the round table. All the other members were already there. They were anxious and on edge. T?ra¡¯s kitchen visit had taken up time, more than she or anyone expected. But like a true royal she made an excellent recovery. ¡°I have had some time to truly think. I have decided that representatives from different tribes and different regions should form a permanent council. This council will handle smaller matters and counsel on larger matters. Your parents, or prince¡¯s may attend these meeting until a permanent representative is appointed. However, whoever is chosen to be part of the council, they will be required to live in the castle. I know you will need time and to send letters. Take today and do what needs to be done. Tomorrow morning, we will meet again and discuss things further.¡± The room was silent. They were all stunned, she comes in late and then gives them such a big opportunity and responsibility. T?ra added, ¡°I will no longer be solely responsible. We all will be.¡± Drake rushed after T?ra. ¡°T?ra, my queen, I want to apologize for last night. You do not need to end our bonding. Jessica is an important person to me, but I would never want to be unfaithful or cause you hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to explain. I know you are a good man. However, your parents would love me to be dead. Your red-haired friend could easily be crowned queen.¡± T?ra said. Drake sighed, ¡°They would rather see her dead.¡± He sounded sad. ¡°When I said I like you, I meant it. You have surprised me and you are better than I expected. But the truth is¡­¡± T?ra was cut off by Jessica. ¡°I am so happy to see you. Thank you for sending someone to get me. I need to tell you how the Dragon Rider¡¯s left me with Black Beard.¡± ¡°Pardon?!¡± T?ra was stunned. ¡°They want me gone. I don¡¯t know why.¡± T?ra gave her a ¡®really you don¡¯t know¡¯ look. Followed by a strong ¡®I don¡¯t believe you look¡¯. ¡°I didn¡¯t harm them, I just told them what they needed to hear. They cannot really want me dead for telling them they don¡¯t look after their people.¡± T?ra shock her head. ¡°You can¡¯t just blurt out stuff and hide behind it being true. There are consequences like powerful people disliking you.¡± ¡°They needed to hear it.¡± Jessica defended. ¡°Jessica, I wish to speak with Drake alone. I will meet with all the earthlings later, for lunch. Then you can talk with me and tell me everything. Now however is not the time.¡± T?ra said. Jessica left. She didn¡¯t like being dismissed like a child. But what T?ra said did stick with her. Maybe she needed to be a bit more, clever in how she told the truth. ¡°You were saying?¡± T?ra said to Drake ¡°You were saying how you are sure you do not want to bond. I know Jessica can be out of line, but her intentions are good and she has tremendous courage.¡± Drake said. ¡°I am not offended. Jessica and most earth people have rough edges.¡± T?ra took a deep breath. ¡°I am not blaming your parents. Please do not think I am so easily intimidated. We might have been great but your mother is fetching the lost heir and I promised to step down if he or she was found and it is confirmed that she lives. You have been kind to me, now let me be kind to you and free you. Choose someone who will be a great¡­¡± T?ra didn¡¯t know what to call it, ¡°partner¡± she settled on. ¡°Someone who can be a leader to your people. I am about to be nothing but a bad memory. Don¡¯t get tied to me.¡± ¡°You are ending our bonding and calling it a kindness? We are to be bonded in three days.¡± ¡°I will tell everyone tomorrow morning. I am hoping your mother will be back with the lost heir and everyone will be happy. I would no longer be a suitable match for the crown prince. I would like us to be allies, but if you are offended or hurt, I understand.¡± T?ra said. Drake kissed T?ra¡¯s hand. ¡°You do not do things as expected. However, we are allies and that will not change. You are different than expected.¡± T?ra smiled she walked the castle thinking about everything. She was hoping, even praying that the lost heir would return with the Skiopia princess. Rachael came running up to her. She hugged her. ¡°Ummm¡± T?ra said not hugging her back. ¡°I am beautiful again.¡± Rachael said. T?ra observed the beautiful face, shiny hair and blemish free skin. ¡°You are looking better.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I am better.¡± Rachael told her a little about meeting the wizard and that the swamp city was indeed real just like Lakisha had said. They talked and discussed things. T?ra used Rachael in that moment as a sounding board. Rachael also talked and they had a good chat and catch up. T?ra went to Autumn and asked her, ¡°If I free Chase, will he tell everyone who I am? Will he try to kill me again or stir people up against me?¡± Autumn thought about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am sure he will tell our tribe about you. I don¡¯t know if he will try to kill you again.¡± She answered honestly. ¡°Should I release him?¡± T?ra asked Autumn. This was what Autumn wanted but now she wasn¡¯t sure it would be the right thing. She couldn¡¯t control him and he was so angry that he was stupid in his actions. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Autumn said. ¡°If you want him free, say so now. I will free him even though he tried to kill me. I will do it for you.¡± T?ra said. Autumn¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Leave him locked up. Maybe only a few more days.¡± T?ra then when to meet the new people, Cascada and Raiden. They were not as she expected. Not filled with anger but rather a desire to help and live-in peace. T?ra asked Cascada to please join the council. Even if someone else was sent to represent their home, their city. She wanted Cascada¡¯s pure gentleness and tenacity offering guidance. Cascada was thrilled and so T?ra started to make new friends. * * * Rosaleighm with her new found skill went to town. She killed everyone who threw things at her, who chased her away when she was hungry and those that scared her because they could. She believed she was taking back her power. She was doing what Joe did, kill those who got in her way. She enjoyed it. She liked the looked of surprise and fear that flickered in people¡¯s eyes before she killed them. She truly went to town. She returned to the castle very pleased with herself. * * * Rachael found Keimoni. ¡°I heard there was a search party sent to find me, and that you are the one who sent it.¡± Rachael flirted. ¡°You are the queen¡¯s friend, how could I not.¡± He was all matter-of-fact, unemotional. ¡°I hear you did this while not looking so good.¡± Rachael prompted. ¡°Are you planning to thank me?¡± he asked as if busy and pressed for time. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachael said, ¡°I met the wizard.¡± She added while walking away. She wanted to get him to stop playing hard to get. ¡°Why would the wizard meet with two earth people?¡± Keimoni exclaimed ¡°His own people need him.¡± ¡°His people are all people.¡± Rachael replied as if she had reached a higher plain of existence. ¡°Maybe we can meet later and talk about the wizard.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Maybe,¡± Rachael shrugged, ¡°Maybe not.¡± Keimoni kept his aloof composure. ¡°Then when?¡± he asked. ¡°Now.¡± Rachael said. ¡°You have no place else to be. I mean if you do, go, don¡¯t let me hold you back.¡± ¡°As you wish. Tell me about the wizard.¡± He urged. Rachael leaned in close her check bumped his and her nose touched his ear as she whispered. ¡°See for yourself.¡± ¡°I could be killed, lose my place next to the queen and all for a kiss.¡± He scowled. Rachael kept her face near his, ¡°A kiss can be more than just a kiss.¡± She kissed his neck softly, just touching the skin with her warm breath slowly moving over his skin. ¡°A kiss should be fun, not just¡­ taking what¡¯s in their heads.¡± Rachael said. Goose bumps covered Keimoni¡¯s neck. ¡°But as you said, it¡¯s not worth losing everything over.¡± Rachael was nose to nose with him. T?ra came into the passage. ¡°Seriously!¡± Annoyed she turned and walked away Keimoni¡¯s heart sank. He would lose everything anyways and he didn¡¯t even get kissed. He wasn¡¯t guilty. Rachael ran after her. ¡°Keimoni and I have something but we did not kiss.¡± Rachael said. T?ra kept walking. ¡°I was teasing him. We didn¡¯t kiss, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Rachael said. T?ra stopped walking. ¡°Not a big deal. What is a big deal?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯re upset. But you don¡¯t need to be.¡± Rachael tried. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t disturbed the two of you then would you have?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Maybe,¡± Rachael shrugged, ¡°Probably not, after all he has to start trying again.¡± ¡°We are leaving, you are leaving. Why start something you don¡¯t plan to finish? In fact, what are you doing? What are you hoping to get? Keimoni will stay here, knowing everything he got from us. Are you willing to compromise earth for a kiss?¡± T?ra was very annoyed. ¡°Keimoni won¡¯t betray us. He will protect us and earth. Plus, if I chose to stay with him or he comes with me, then a kiss will not be so big a deal.¡± Rachael justified. ¡°Kiss him and both of you will sit in the dungeon with the real queen.¡± T?ra said. She walked off. She was angry because she had told Rachael personal stuff. Things she didn¡¯t want others to know, things she didn¡¯t want Keimoni to know. Rachael was shocked at how T?ra responded to the whole thing. After their chat earlier she thought she and T?ra were good and, on their way, to being earth friends. ¡®No!¡¯ Rachael thought. She went after T?ra. When she caught up the queen was hiding behind a door. Taking deep breathes and talking to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so upset. Surely you know there is something going on between us. After our talk I thought we were good. So, what is this display about?¡± Rachael demanded. T?ra composed herself. ¡°Do not forget who you are speaking to. You may be Rachael Ceronio, but I am royalty, on earth and here.¡± The words of the wizard came to mind. Rachael calmed herself. ¡°I want the option to be involved with Keimoni.¡± ¡°What! Why?¡± T?ra looked sternly at Rachael ¡°I do not want Keimoni knowing my business. I want to have the right to choose who I share things with.¡± Rachael then understood why T?ra had reacted as she had. ¡°Keimoni will know everything about me, everything I know he will know. However, has he not shown loyalty and discretion in our sensitive earth matters? Even after Joe cut off his ear, he stayed and has been here for you and me. Don¡¯t deny me the option of a real relationship because you are afraid and uncomfortable.¡± Rachael paused and continued, ¡°Think about it, do I really know things about you that cannot be shared over time?¡± Rachael took a deep breath. ¡°At least think about it. Would it really be so bad if you agreed to let Keimoni and I have a chance?¡± T?ra listened to everything Rachael had said. It was true that Rachael didn¡¯t really know anything that was big. Except that she was not engaged to Prince Drake. She didn¡¯t like feeling vulnerable and like there was no one she could trust. ¡°I will think about it.¡± She answered Rachael. Rachael smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you felt I was betraying your trust with Keimoni. I really would like us to be friends.¡± ¡°I am sorry I overreacted it¡¯s been a very rough week.¡± ¡°For you and me both.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Do you really like Keimoni?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then be with him. But I will not be telling you anything I am not willing to tell him from now on.¡± T?ra told Rachael. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachael said. Chapter 134: Mountain Camp Day 18 Viola Stone was woken at the crack of dawn. The sky had only just started to get some light. The stars twinkled and the moon shone. Captain Kumi whispered to her. ¡°You need to get up, you and Nikki can bath before everyone else gets up. Do not wake anyone else. Be quiet. Once you have bathed, I will wake the camp and we will get moving. We lost time yesterday, I want to make it up today.¡± He said. ¡°There is a fire and a basin of hot water behind my tent. If you get any trouble, call me.¡± He added. ¡°Thank you!¡± Viola said. Nicolette Sintonarta was woken up by Viola. It was still dark. ¡°Come we need to bath before everyone else wakes up.¡± She said. Nikki couldn¡¯t argue with that. She went to bed cold the night before and a bath to start the day sounded great. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. However, Nikki was shy and didn¡¯t want to bath with Viola who was not so shy. ¡°You bath first, I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± Nikki said. ¡°No one is awake. If we both bath, we are less lightly to be disturbed.¡± Viola said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± Nikki insisted. Viola realized what was wrong. ¡°You bath first and keep watch for me once you are done.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nikki said. ¡°Yes, but be quick.¡± Viola insisted. Nikki was quick. She didn¡¯t want anyone to walk in on her. Seven minutes was all she took, including getting dressed. Viola then bathed. She also was quick. Once they were done Captain Kumi woke the camp. He banged two pots together. ¡°Get up! Get up!¡± he shouted banging the tin pots together. The camp woke and a buzz of voices filled the air. The smell of wood fires and stew wafted into the air. It was busy. Shane West ate his breakfast wondering about Jessica. He had come on the mission so he could distract himself and do something other than worry. But he found when he was alone, he did worry and he was sad. Pragya played on his mind and it was hard sometimes for him to focus. The camp packed up and moved. They pushed hard and the pace was faster than Shane expected. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Shane asked Viola. ¡°No, glad me are making progress. I want to get this over with as soon as possible. I want to go home!¡± she said. She also intended to hurt the people who tried to drown her sister. It was disgusting and she felt and equal response was demanded. They stopped for lunch. It was a short break. Then they marched on. As the sun set, they set up camp at the bottom of the mountain. ¡°Well done! We are here.¡± Viola said to captain Kumi. ¡°Yes, tomorrow we can make the climb.¡± He said. ¡°You only need to get us here, and get us home. You do not need to climb.¡± Viola said. ¡°I was hired for protection, for safety.¡± He pointed out. ¡°To and from the mountain. Not on the mountain.¡± Viola replied. ¡°Don¡¯t leave without us while we are up there.¡± Viola added. ¡°I am willing to go up with you, why would I leave you?¡± he asked. Chapter 135: Golden Revenge Day 19 Viola was so eager to get up the mountain that she woke everyone when she woke up. She proceeded to wake the camp. She wanted to be claiming by sunrise. ¡°These are not nice people.¡± Nikki told her reluctant to climb. ¡°This time we have Shane, he can communicate with them.¡± Viola reassured. ¡°Hi, my name is Shane and I am an interpreter.¡± Shane jested. ¡°Come on, we are here, they will be nicer this time.¡± Viola insisted. ¡°No, they will not be. Maybe captain Kumi can come with us?¡± Nikki suggested. ¡°If you want, he can,¡± Viola said ¡°But I believe in us.¡± She was all peppy. They ate and the camp was not happy with Viola waking them so early. Even captain Kumi was less than impressed. ¡°What is so important on that mountain that you have to go up it now?¡± he asked. ¡°Herbs.¡± Shane lied. ¡°Herbs. My flying canoe it¡¯s herbs! You lie, and that would be fine, if you weren¡¯t so bad at it!¡± Kumi huffed. Viola and Nikki and Shane went up the mountain. It was not fun for Shane. He hated feeling like one slip could kill him and everyone with him. But Nikki was in her element, and Viola was much better than Nikki expected. ¡°I know your sister is in the air force, but she didn¡¯t climb as well as you.¡± Nikki said to Viola. ¡°It¡¯s a hobby.¡± Viola said. Shane gripped the rocks with his sweaty hands. ¡°Do you have hobbies?¡± Viola asked trying to help him. ¡°Yes, I ummm¡­ I a¡­ I go to gym and I sail.¡± He managed. ¡°That¡¯s nice. I have never been sailing.¡± Nikki said. ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡± Shane said. ¡°What else do you do?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I have a cat.¡± Shane answered. Viola laughed. ¡°You own a cat as a hobby?¡± she carried on laughing. ¡°No! I teach it tricks.¡± He responded.. ¡°Your cat, tricks? Like?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°Playing the piano, and fetching the ball and¡­¡± Nikki cut him off. ¡°Does your cat learn any of these tricks or are you just wasting your time?¡± ¡°My cat learns sometimes, there are good days and bad days.¡± He defended. ¡°What is its name?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Gizmo.¡± He replied. Nikki and Viola chuckled. Shane owned a cat and he tried to teach it tricks. Before Shane knew it, they were in the cave. He was relieved. ¡°So how do we get down?¡± he asked seeing the equipment Nikki had used with Fiona still laying on the floor. ¡°Last time they threw us off the cliff. Hopefully this time we will go down the way we came up.¡± Nikki replied with a deep frown. ¡°Threw you off the cliff?! Why am I only hearing about this now?¡± he asked worried. ¡°You weren¡¯t in the in circle.¡± Nikki replied. ¡°And the whole way here, it didn¡¯t occur to you to tell me?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope!¡± Nikki shrugged, ¡°Forgot you didn¡¯t know.¡± She said shrugging all sheepishly. ¡°You¡¯ve got this.¡± Viola said all confidently ¡°We will get the crystal and be on our way before anyone knows.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Shane said all sour. Viola followed Nikki, they went the way she had first gone. Nikki was surprised at how strong Viola was and Viola was surprised at how strong Nikki was. Shane was too busy thinking what did I get myself into to notice. ¡°Stay here.¡± Viola said once they were in the pantry. Viola snuck into the kitchen. She watched the golden-haired people move around with no idea she was there. They used their hair like it was extra arms. Each strand was an individual, many strands woven together to form strong arms. They were extensions of their will. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ she thought as she watched them hold spoons and stir pots with their hair. But Nikki and Shane did not stay in the pantry. Instead, they knocked a pan while crawling on their hands and knees. Viola rolled her eyes. ¡®Seriously!¡¯ she thought. It was less and a minute, Nikki and Shane were surrounded and in hair bonds. ¡°We mean you no harm. We are looking for the blue crystal to open the¡­¡± Shane thought hard ¡°sugs¡±. He explained. The gold haired people ignored him and dragged them outside. Viola picked up a knife. She grabbed a young man who was in the door way. But her plan backfired. His hair began to choke her. Viola in desperation stabbed the young man. Liquid gold spilled from his wound and down his clothes. But he didn¡¯t stop strangling her. He had too many arms with his hair helping him out. Viola slashed at his hair, cutting the part that was strangling her. She gasped her air. Viola went for the hair. Cutting and slashing any that was in reach. Even the young man¡¯s face got caught by the knife. The young man behaved like he was in agony. ¡°I need to know who tried to drown the two blond girls that came here?¡± He winced in pain. ¡°Who?¡± Viola asked ¡°Give me names, or I will shave your head.¡± She threatened. ¡°The trespassers deserved to die.¡± He answered. Viola stabbed the knife behind his knee cap. ¡°I will cut it right out. Who tried to drown the blond girls?¡± she asked again. The young man screamed in pain. ¡°It was Gordon, Flex, Seth, and Stone.¡± He wailed. Viola removed the knife. ¡°Where can I find them?¡± she asked. ¡°In a council meeting.¡± He answered. Liquid gold poured all over the floor. ¡°I will send someone to help you.¡± Viola said. ¡°You will die.¡± He snapped. She shrugged. ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t send anyone to help you.¡± She said leaving. Viola snuck out of the kitchen into a dining hall. About one hundred tables with twelve chairs each filled the room. Red and gold decorations where on the tables and chairs. Someone entered the dining hall. The young girl, about fourteen years old saw her. She froze then screamed. A high pitched shrill rang out. It was awful. ¡°I am not here to hurt you. I am looking for Stone, and Gordon, and Flex and Seth.¡± ¡°Who?¡± the girl asked big eyed and terrified. ¡°They are men I was told they would be in a council meeting.¡± Viola said. ¡°There is no council meeting today.¡± the girl answered. ¡®I was lied to¡¯ Viola thought. ¡°I am going out on a limb here, there is no Stone, or Flex either?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t have strange names like that.¡± The girl answered. ¡°Why do you look so strange?¡± the girl asked. ¡°I am from another tribe.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Which one?¡± the girl asked. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Viola heard footsteps. ¡°Stay strong. You are a brave girl.¡± She told her then she went back into the kitchen. ¡°You lied to me.¡± She said to the young man. But the young man didn¡¯t respond. Viola kicked the lump on the floor. It moved with the kick but no response. She checked if he was breathing. He was not. ¡®That was quick.¡¯ She thought. ¡®Do they bleed out quicker or was it because I cut his hair?¡¯ she wondered. She dragged the body to the kitchen window and heaved it out. Then she climbed out. The people who had entered the dining hall were talking to the girl about the strange woman she had seen. They sent messengers that they were under attack to the council leaders. They checked the kitchen next. Afraid of how many there would be waiting for them. This gave Viola the time she needed to get out of the kitchen with the young man¡¯s body. They saw the hair and blood on the floor and fear spread. Viola dragged the body to the cliff and rolled it off. Now that she knew they were easy to kill she felt more confident. However, she remembered his hair was a problem. She would not be able to fight off lots of them. She snuck into a nearby house and took a white coat with a hood. She put it on and went looking for Shane and Nikki. Nikki and Shane had been thrown into the same pit Nikki and Fiona had been thrown into. The grid was over them. ¡°Please let us speak to a leader, we mean you no harm.¡± Shane said. ¡°How many are you?¡± a deep voice asked. ¡°Let me speak to someone. We are here in peace.¡± Shane repeated. An old man whose skin was mostly gold with only bit of pale white stood above them. ¡°I am a council member. How many are you?¡± he asked. Shane wanted to tell the truth, but because Viola was not with them, he didn¡¯t want them looking for her, if he said there are three of us. But if they had Viola and they were asking to test him and he said it was only Nikki and I they wouldn¡¯t trust anything else he had to say. ¡°I told Viola they are not nice.¡± Nikki groaned. ¡°There are three of us.¡± Shane said. ¡°I am Shane, this is Nikki and Viola is the other. We do not know where she is. I presume you have her.¡± Shane said hoping he was doing the right thing. ¡°What does Viola look like?¡± the man asked. ¡°She has black hair and blue eyes. She is medium height and has a pretty smile, her hair gets a red shine when she stands in the sun. She is brave and likable,¡± The old man stopped him. ¡°Enough. Get them out before OroVivek hears of this.¡± Meanwhile Viola walked the streets. A soldier came passed and she went into the house closest to her. ¡°Oh my, I have a visitor.¡± The voice was pleased. Viola froze. She turned to see the old man. His house was a mess, with maps on the walls and scribbles everywhere. He had scrolls on the furniture and empty cups and plates everywhere. ¡°Please don¡¯t scream.¡± Viola said. ¡°You are not from around here, yet you speak like one of us. How is this?¡± the old man asked. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and I don¡¯t have time. I am looking for two friends who were taken by golden haired people.¡± Viola said. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. He saw the knife covered in gold blood. ¡°Do you plan on using that or shall I brew some tea?¡± he asked. Viola looked at the knife. Then at him. ¡°Am I in danger here?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh yes!¡± he answered ¡°They will be looking everywhere for you, but I intend you no harm. However, I am unsure of your intentions.¡± He prompted. His hair was all up on his head. He was mostly gold with paper white diamond shapes here and there. His golden eyes glittered with excitement. A dark blue cat with long ear tuffs poked its head out of the next room. Then it walked out and its body was covered in feathers like a peacock. Beautiful feathers with an eye like pattern. The front part of its body was navy blue fur, the back of its body was peacock feathers. It was a pretty and unusual creature. ¡°Tea would be nice.¡± Viola said looking at the cat thing. ¡°My pet, she is my only company most days. I call her Ivy. It sounds exotic and unusual, like her.¡± He said while going into the kitchen where his pet was. ¡°What is she?¡± Viola asked. ¡°She is a Felot.¡± He answered ¡°They are rare and normally very shy. They like the mountains so when I found her, I knew she would be happy living here.¡± He put water onto his stove which resembled a gas stove. ¡°How many stev leaves?¡± he asked. ¡°What?¡± Viola asked confused. ¡°Stevia leaves in your tea? It makes it so much more delicious.¡± He said. ¡°Same as you.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Have you never had stev leaves?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Viola said ¡°I have friends with me, a man and a woman. They were taken by people like you. Do you know where I can find them?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I do.¡± He said shaking his head. Viola was confused. Did he, or didn¡¯t he? ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Viola.¡± She answered. ¡°Nice. I am OroVivek I met your sister. An unusual girl, she had a friend with her.¡± ¡°How do you know it was my sister?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Same nose.¡± He answered. ¡°We don¡¯t look alike.¡± Viola objected. ¡°You have a family resemblance.¡± He insisted. Viola couldn¡¯t see it. In her mind they did not look alike nor like family. But he was the second person to see they were related. OroVivek poured the tea. ¡°Here.¡± He went to pass Viola the tea. Viola stepped back. He put the tea on the table. Then moved away from it. Viola picked up the cup and sniffed it. It had an odd smell, slightly fruity and earthy. She sipped it. It was nice. ¡°So, if you know that my sister was here, do you know why I am here?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Revenge.¡± He shrugged not looking at her ¡°And the crystal.¡± He added looking at her. ¡°Yes, on both accounts.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Revenge rots the soul. When you live as long as I have you learn a few things. But you do not want a life lesson.¡± He concluded. Viola smiled in agreement. ¡°Whose life is that?¡± he asked. Viola looked confused. ¡°Whose life is on your knife?¡± he inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. I wasn¡¯t planning on killing him. He was choking me. I don¡¯t know how I killed him. Just that he is dead.¡± Viola looked at the knife, ¡°I wanted the names of the people who tried to kill my sister. But he lied to me and when I went back for him, he was dead.¡± Viola finished. ¡°How did you get his life on your knife?¡± he asked. ¡°I stabbed him in the stomach while he was choking me, then I stabbed him in the knee, and I cut his hair.¡± She told him. ¡°Not a nice way to die. Where is he now?¡± OroVivek asked. ¡°I pushed his body over the cliff so no one would find it.¡± Viola answered. OroVivek looked impressed. ¡°Sorry I killed one of your people¡­¡± Viola began to ramble ¡°I mean I was planning to kill but only those who planned to kill my sister. Not others. Well, I can¡¯t honestly say I cared as long as I got to those I was after but now I am feeling bad about it.¡± Viola sniffed the tea. ¡°What is in this tea?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s my own personal blend. I like the herbs and fruits. So, I mixed some and tried them out. This was my favourite blend. If you would like I can give you some. I have extra.¡± He said. ¡°No, I feel strange.¡± Viola said. ¡°I did not drug you, nor poison you.¡± He said seeing where she was going with it. ¡°Well, if you are done with your tea let¡¯s go find your friends.¡± He said. ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± Viola put the unfinished tea down. She followed him out. He walked over to a big hole in the ground. There was no one there. He stopped a girl and asked where the intruders where? She said they had been taken before the council. He walked and Viola followed, her hood was over her hair. He arrived at the council court. He walked in and announced himself. The council leaders looked at him. ¡°OroVivek, do you have insight to share?¡± they asked him. ¡°I believe I was right before. These lovely children are here for the crystal.¡± He said confidently. Shane looked at the man whose gold hair sat on top of his head, wrapped in a coil. Shane and Nikki had been pulled from the pit and Nikki was accused of being a spy for the queen Tiffany. Shane had tried to explain that they were just looking for the blue crystal and they believe that one of the crystals were hidden in in their gold city. ¡°That¡¯s the man that saved Fiona and I.¡± Nikki said loud enough for Viola to hear. Viola smiled. This man had been nice to her as well. ¡°Look at them.¡± He said. ¡°No combat skills at all. How could they be spies? This boy is but a stick, see how soft he is. That girl is in no shape to fight. Where is the army she would have brought if she was a spy for the queen? Why have we not been over run? Plus, have you seen our men, they are not war worthy, yet they over powered these two as if they surrendered. Look at them, when have you even seen people like this? I have never seen such strangeness yet there they are before us. I believe that as my instruments detected they are who came through the open sugs. I am certain they are not from this world and they need to go home.¡± ¡°Really? You think they are why there was a disturbance?¡± the council leader asked. ¡°I do, let¡¯s ask them.¡± OroVivek suggested. ¡°Can they be trusted?¡± the leader asked. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± OroVivek turned to Shane. ¡°I see you understand and speak well enough to be understood. Tell me, how many of you come here?¡± ¡°There are three of us.¡± Shane said. The council leader objected. ¡°We have only seen you and your female companion. We have search high and low for the second woman yet no one has seen her.¡± OroVivek lifted the hood off Viola. Everyone gasped. ¡°She¡¯s so ugly.¡± One said to another. ¡°Look at how dark her hair is. I have never seen something like it.¡± ¡°How are her eyes blue?¡± ¡°What is she?¡± another asked. ¡°Three, two women, one man. Like I said our men are not war worthy.¡± OroVivek asked Shane the next question. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°We need the crystal to go home. Our companion has a book belonging to her grandfather, it maps out this world. Her grandfather taught her to speak the language and read it. So, she searched the books and saw that the crystal was in the city of gold. Nikki told us about your gold city and people. We are hoping you have the crystal we need so we can go home. We are from earth, a planet far from here.¡± Shane told them. ¡°I believe earth is the world we know as Vititi. Banded for their war mongering. These are the decedents of those and it looks as if war mongering is not in them.¡± The council looked at the three. They whispered to each other. Then the leader spoke up. ¡°Is that the sister of the other that came the first time.¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± OroVivek answered. ¡°Has she come for revenge?¡± he asked. ¡°I believe that if we give them the crystal they will leave in peace.¡± He answered. ¡°We found hair and life in the kitchen. Who does it belong to?¡± The council leader asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± OroVivek answered. ¡°Who does the hair belong to?¡± OroVivek asked Viola. She looked blank and spoke English. ¡°Speak slower, hand gestures?¡± ¡°I believe she will not be explaining herself very well.¡± OroVivek said to them. The council leader ordered the release of Nikki and Shane. ¡°They are your responsibility. Give them the crystal and make it clear we do not want to ever see them again.¡± He said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Shane said to the council. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He said to OroVivek ¡°I will send them with the crystal.¡± ¡°Yes, go.¡± the council told him OroVivek ¡°Come, come.¡± OroVivek said to Viola, Nikki and Shane. He led them to his house. There they watched as the old man looked for something. He started in the drawers, then moved to the cupboards, then started looking under the stuff covering his floor. He looked on chairs and tables and under the stuff on them. Finally, he sat on the floor. Looking sad he moved the cups and plates to one pile with his hair. Then he jumped up and ran into another room. ¡°Geeup¡± he shrieked. Shane and Viola went to see. He was tugging at something under his bed. The man emerged with the crystal. Nikki however was trying to win Ivy over. She was making sounds and pretending not to look at her. ¡°I have it! Now you can go home!¡± he announced. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shane said. Viola and Shane looked at each other then, at him. His hair wrapped itself back onto his head. He unwrapped a large blue crystal and examined it. Smiling he parted from it, giving it to Viola. ¡°Go in peace.¡± He said to her. Shane translated, trying to be polite and helpful. Viola took the crystal. ¡°Nikki it¡¯s time to go.¡± She called. ¡°I want one for T?ra.¡± Nikki said, ¡°Shane please ask him for me.¡± Shane asked him, ¡°The ladies like your pet and they would like one.¡± ¡°What are you going to feed it?¡± he asked. ¡°What does it eat?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Meat, any kind.¡± ¡°Meat it will be.¡± Shane said. ¡°It drinks cold tea.¡± he added. ¡°Tea, cold.¡± Shane repeated. ¡°My one likes fruit, most don¡¯t but Ivy is special.¡± ¡°And anything else it likes.¡± Nikki looked expectantly at him. Shane sighed. ¡°Do you have a baby, kitten we can have?¡± ¡°No.¡± he answered ¡°They are wild on the high mountains. Catch your own.¡± ¡°Sorry Nikki, he doesn¡¯t have for you or T?ra.¡± Shane told her. ¡°How about a picture?¡± Viola said. Shane asked the man. ¡°Yes,¡± he said and went to his study opened the only drawer in the house that was organized and pulled out a drawing. ¡°Put your name on it.¡± Shane insisted. So OroVivek signed his drawing of his Felot. Then he hurried them on. ¡°May we go the way we came?¡± Shane asked. ¡°No, you may feel welcome. You go the same way all who come go. Hurry! Hurry!¡± He chased. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get thrown off the cliff.¡± Shane objected. But while Shane was talking with him, Viola had disappeared. She wanted revenge. She knew she had no time and she felt bad but it was why she came. She hoped that OroVivek wouldn¡¯t get in trouble. Viola asked for the men who so bravely took on the strangers. She took table clothes from the dining hall she had come through and went to the first man¡¯s home. She disarmed him by tying the table cloth over his hair and head. He had no idea what was happening. She bound him and through him in the pit he had thrown Fiona in. She did this to twenty men. One at a time. OroVivek had not noticed Viola¡¯s absence while he and Shane disagreed on how they would be sent down the mountain. But about twenty minutes into it he began to wonder. ¡°Where is Viola?¡± he asked. Shane looked around. ¡°Nikki where is Viola?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nikki replied still trying to win the Felot over. A thick mist rolled in. It was so thick that if one stretched out their arm, they couldn¡¯t see their fingers. The mist was wet. It left drops on water on them and the temperature fell. ¡°Where is Viola?¡± OroVivek asked again. ¡°Nature called.¡± Viola said from behind them. OroVivek looked at her investigating, looking for life or other signs. ¡°That¡¯s it, home you go.¡± He called for some men to take them. They were roughly shoved in a cage and thrown off a cliff. The three of them screamed as the fell. Viola held the bars of the cage and closed her eyes. Then the cage stopped and they hit the bottom like thrown rocks. The cage slowly settled down on the ground and the door opened. They climbed out. The cage door closed and it disappeared into the mist. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that again.¡± Viola said. ¡°Told you they were not friendly.¡± Nikki said fighting back the urge to hurl. Shane stood with his eyes closed, leaned over with his hands on his knees, breathing deeply. ¡°Viola, Nikki, Shane?¡± a familiar voice said. ¡°Yes, we are here.¡± Viola answered. Captain Kumi appeared he didn¡¯t look so good. He was bleeding and bruised. ¡°What happened?¡± Viola asked him discreetly. ¡°We found a body, a dead boy at the bottom of a cliff. When we saw it, we thought you had run into trouble so we tried to climb up after you. We fell, it was worse for some of my men. I am so glad the three of you are alive.¡± He said. Shane groaned. ¡°I will look at you and your men. I just need another minute.¡± ¡°I settled the score with those men that tried to drown you.¡± Viola said. ¡°Oh?¡± Nikki inquired. ¡°I thew them in the same pit and locked them in. It will be a while before they get them out.¡± Nikki tried not to smile. Being happy at someone else¡¯s suffering was not her thing. But this time she was happy. Knowing they experienced just a little of what they did to her made her happy deep inside. ¡°Thank you.¡± She expressed. ¡°So, you lied about needing the toilet?¡± Nikki said. ¡°I said nature called, the human nature of evening a score.¡± Viola corrected. ¡°Clever deceiver.¡± Nikki said. They went back to the stream they were camped at. Rain began to fall. The camp was a cold frozen, soggy mess. Four badly injured men, twenty medium injuries and thirty-eight mild injuries were all see to. Shane finally stopped for the night after looking at everyone. Viola sat next to him with a bowl of soup. ¡°Eat.¡± She said. ¡°I am not hungry.¡± He replied. Viola saw his untreated cuts, from their fall in the cage. She left the soup with him and fetch a bowl of hot water and cleaning clothes. She added an oil she had seen Shane add earlier. She took his hand and began cleaning it. ¡°I am alright.¡± Shane said. ¡°You have seen to everyone in this camp that was injured but not yourself. You will now have your cuts cleaned and you will not object.¡± Viola told him. ¡°I said I am¡­¡± Viola cut him off ¡°What did I say. Now keep still and eat your soup.¡± She ordered. Shane was so sore and tired that he didn¡¯t have the energy to keep objecting. It was nice to have someone do something for him. Viola cleaned all the visible cuts on Shane. ¡°Shirt off.¡± She ordered. ¡°No!¡± Shane said. ¡°Take it off, or I will.¡± She said sternly. ¡°No! I am adult male.¡± He objected. Viola tried to take his shirt off. She could see blood on his back so she wanted to clean it and get him dressed in warm clothes. But Shane was being difficult. ¡°How can I clean the blood off your back if you won¡¯t take your shirt off?¡± she asked. ¡°I will do it myself.¡± He said. ¡°Stop being silly.¡± Viola said trying again to take his shirt off. Nikki watched from the warmth of the fire. ¡°Interesting.¡± She said to captain Kumi. Captain Kumi nodded as if he understood. ¡°Fine,¡± Viola withdrew, ¡°You can clean your own back with your elastic arm.¡± Viola returned to the fire where she warmed herself. ¡°It¡¯s true what they say, doctors make the worst patients.¡± She mattered to whoever was listening. Chapter 136: Return Day 19 James Thornbulton carried Ursola into the castle. They had travelled downstream at speed and he had refused to leave her side. Ursola was not in a good way she was breathing but she had not been conscience for hours. James had made them travel to the closed point in the river to the castle. The castle was almost on the river at its closest point. Where the river twisted after splitting. James ran through the startled guards carrying the woman. They didn¡¯t try to stop him as he ran over anyone in his way. He bolted into the room Spice had set up for the sick. ¡°Spice!¡± he called putting Ursola on a bed. ¡°Spice!¡± An old man came in from an adjacent room. He saw the girl and knew the frantic screaming for Spice was because of her. He looked at her wounds and examined the stiches holding her broken body together. His eyes glowed red and he put one hand on her head and another over her chest. He entered her mind. James watched, he knew that red eyes were a Mystic Healer thing, so he didn¡¯t mind him touching her. * * * Tank woke Kerri-liana Jones from her deep sleep. She had been sleeping well. ¡°Kerri, James has already left the boat. You need to wake up. Zerok had prepared food for you to take on your journey.¡± He said. Kerri sat up. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± She said. ¡°I had a dream, the crystal I have been looking for was found. It was odd.¡± She said. ¡°This crystal?¡± Tank asked passing here the blue crystal. ¡°Yes.¡± She exclaimed excitedly. Tank looked at the crystal and then her. Kerri seemed a little out of it. She felt strange and she couldn¡¯t remember everything that had happened the night before. She didn¡¯t remember returning to the boat. But she remembered James was angry with her and she somehow got the crystal she was looking for and ¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± Kerri asked Tank and Zerok when on deck. Tank told her everything that had happened, except for the kiss. Kerri began to remember. Tank also told her that he brought her back to the boat. ¡°So, James took the girl and left already?¡± Kerri confirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± Zerok said ¡°He was carrying her and running towards the castle.¡± ¡°He left without me.¡± Kerri moaned. ¡°He left you with that rock you like.¡± Zerok said. Kerri narrowed her eyes, annoyed with him. Then she remembered the kiss. She felt embarrassed enough to die. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go.¡± She said. ¡°Climb down that rope and walk in that direction.¡± Tank told her. ¡°Zerok, thank you. I hope you have a great life. Please may I now speak with Tank alone.¡± She asked. ¡°Bye Kerri.¡± He said and he left them alone. Kerri looked at Tank. ¡°Hi,¡± she said. ¡°We have already greeted.¡± Tank responded. Kerri felt even more awkward. ¡°Thank you for looking out for me. I know I have not been easy. Thank you for being a gentleman¡­ most of the time, for saving me,¡± she played with her hair ¡°for cleaning me up and everything. You have been nice to meet. It has been nice meeting you.¡± She waffled, ¡°I guess I want to say goodbye and wish you farewell. But I feel that leaving with such a lame kiss is embarrassing. So,¡± She threw her bag onto the side of the river bank that they were docked on. She took a deep breath and kissed him. At first Tank was taken by surprise. But a free kiss was pretty good. Then just as suddenly she pulled away, grabbed the rope to the shore and jumped overboard, landing in the river next to the boat. ¡°Kerri?¡± Tank asked looking down at her as she scrambled out of the water. ¡°I¡¯m fine, nothing to see.¡± Kerri said. Tank shock his head, she was not normal. Kerri carried her stuff to the castle. It felt like she was back at the hotel she had been staying in. Like it was her temporary space. She went inside and to her chambers. She wanted to bath and get dressed into dry, warm clothes. * * * T?ra Trazzie woke up screaming again. This time the bad man had killed her. Joe turned to face T?ra. ¡°It is ok to not be ok.¡± She took T?ra¡¯s hand. T?ra sat up. ¡°I am sorry I keep waking you up. I don¡¯t mean to. I will find somewhere else to sleep tonight.¡± T?ra said feeling bad. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Where will you sleep?¡± Joe asked with her eyes closed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe in my room?¡± she said. Joe squeezed her hand. ¡°T?ra, we can handle being woken up. But we can¡¯t handle a dead T?ra. No one will come into my room to get you and live. You are safe here. No one even knows you are here. Stay until you are safe, we can go back to sleep.¡± Joe reassured. T?ra started crying. Joe sat up and looked at the sobbing queen. ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Joe didn¡¯t know what to do. She patted T?ra on the back like a man would when saying ¡®go win the game boy¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± T?ra chocked, ¡°Really.¡± She insisted while sobbing. ¡°Ummm, please stop.¡± Joe said patting her harder. Rosaleighm however knew that kind of crying. It had been her best friend for many years. She hugged T?ra and said nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die as a fake queen in this horrible place. I don¡¯t want to kill people not even to protect myself. I don¡¯t want to marry Drake or any of my granny¡¯s suiters. I just want to ride my horse and play with my cat.¡± T?ra cried and sobbed and managed to say in between choking cries. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be afraid anymore.¡± T?ra looked at Joe. ¡°My own stupid shadow gave me a fright.¡± Joe didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°And now I have mucous coming out of my nose, onto my face.¡± She sobbed. About thirty minutes of heart broken sobs followed. T?ra was tired, afraid and overwhelmed, the guilt of killing someone was too heavy and she couldn¡¯t keep it up. ¡°This,¡± she touched her neck where Chase had drawn blood, ¡°Is where I got cut, it could have killed me and you know what happened?¡± She sobbed some more, ¡°I froze, I couldn¡¯t do anything. He was killing me and I made it easy.¡± T?ra cried. Joe looked at Rosaleighm, Joe fetched T?ra a face cloth to blow her nose on. Finally, the puffy faced, red eyed, red head stopped crying. Rosaleighm¡¯s shoulder was wet from tears and snot. The puffy face queen went to her chambers, hiding her face the whole way. Gem was there waiting for her. ¡°My queen¡± she bowed. ¡°Morning Gem.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°I have a bath ready and set out fresh clothes.¡± Gem said. T?ra cleaned up and made herself presentable. She hadn¡¯t spoken with the earthling like intended. So, she sent for all the earthling to join her for breakfast. T?ra sat at the table as they came in. Jessica Wildness was so happy to get a chance to speak with the queen. Rachael Ceronio was still feeling awkward about the day before. Josephina Jujitsu was tired along with Rosaleighm. Lakisha Thornbulton came in feeling much better. She like their new friends. ¡°Shall we begin.¡± T?ra said ¡°Let¡¯s eat and talk.¡± Food was served and T?ra dismissed all the staff. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you Jessica.¡± She said. Jessica explained everything that had happened to her and she explained that Shane was not her real brother. She started at the very beginning of her story and ended with her arrival at the castle with Autumn and Chase. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°You¡¯ve had it rough.¡± Rachael said. Then Kerri-liana walked in. ¡°Sorry I just got back and was told I have to see you in here.¡± Kerri said. Kerri had cleaned up but when she left her room to go find James she was stopped and told that she was required to see T?ra in the dining hall. ¡°I am glad you are back. What can you tell us about our efforts to return home?¡± T?ra asked. Jessica was so happy to hear about their efforts to return home. Kerri held up the crystal. ¡°We found it. We have the one and it was in the village Fish like the records showed.¡± Kerri beamed ¡°Has anyone else returned?¡± ¡°No, you are the first. Where is James?¡± T?ra asked. Kerri looked cornered. ¡°He is in the hospital with some girl he found. She bled all over the boat, she¡¯s missing and arm and a leg. It¡¯s awful.¡± Kerri said. Everyone exchanged looks. ¡°Settle down. We have several Mystic Healers in the castle. We will go and see once we have finished discussing the matters that need to be addressed.¡± T?ra said. A servant came in looking at the floor the whole time, they whispered something to T?ra then ran out the room. ¡°Bring her in.¡± T?ra called. Sugar, Princess Libelle and a red hair girl walked in. Following them was two big tough women wearing leather armor and covered in scars. ¡°Princess Libelle, welcome back. It appears you have been successful in finding the lost heir.¡± T?ra said. Joe eyes the women. ¡°This is Ginger, she is a warrior for this woman, named Kaneeda. That is her best fighter and general Dakota.¡± Libelle introduced. Sugar spoke up. ¡°Next time, Joe goes.¡± She sat down and began eating. T?ra eyed Sugar¡¯s misbehavior. ¡°Please join me for a meal, you must be hungry.¡± T?ra invited everyone to eat with her. She sat back down and lifted Otchulissa back onto her lap. Kaneeda looked at the cub. So did Ginger and Dakota. ¡°Ginger you are now being given the opportunity to be queen of this land. I will step down and make you queen. I have been told there will be a test to ensure you really are the true lost heir. But then everything will be yours if you want it.¡± T?ra told her. Ginger looked at T?ra and then Kaneeda. ¡°Can my friends stay?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, they may.¡± T?ra answered. The room had an awkward silence as everyone summed up everyone else. When breakfast ended, T?ra went to the sick rooms that Spice had turned into a castle hospital. James was sitting next to a girl with blue hair and olive brown skin. When James saw her, he stood up. ¡°She gave me the crystal, but getting it almost killed her. There was a Loch Ness monster in the water and it did this to her.¡± James explained. T?ra looked at the girl. Her right arm was gone from the elbow and her left foot was gone. There was no fixing that. Mystic Healers could heal what was there, not regrow limbs. ¡°You have risked a lot to get the crystal why?¡± T?ra asked the now conscience girl. Ursola saw James hug Lakisha and she hugged him. ¡°We are going to bond. He gave me food and clothes. He showed me he was looking for the crystal so I fetched it. But I was attacked and the blood brought out the monsters.¡± She fidgeted with the sheet and didn¡¯t look at T?ra ¡°Is giving food and clothes a proposal for bonding in your tribe?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it that way for all tribes.¡± The girl answered. ¡°What is your name?¡± T?ra asked her. ¡°Ursola.¡± She replied. ¡°You almost died to make his man happy by giving him the crystal he wanted because you are going to bond with him, even though he is not from your tribe?¡± Ursola looked cornered, she nodded. ¡°How old are you?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Seventeen cycles.¡± The girl answered. T?ra looked at James and Lakisha. She then looked at the crowd that had gathered. Kaneeda, Dakota, Ginger and Kerri were all there. T?ra spoke in English. ¡°She believes you are going to marry her, that is why she fetched the crystal for you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even understand each other, why would she think I am going to marry her?¡± James asked confused. ¡°She says you gave her food and clothes.¡± T?ra answered. James sighed. Sadness covered his face. ¡°I did, she looked hungry and it was raining and cold so the coat I bought for Lakisha I gave to her. She only had torn clothes that were too small for her. I was being nice. I am too old for her. It wouldn¡¯t be right.¡± He stated. Now it made sense to James why she had taken him to that under water city. ¡°She got attacked by the creature to save me.¡± He added. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Tell her, don¡¯t tell her, but either way I will make provisions for her. She will be looked after and I will see if we can get prosthetic limbs for her. She is a hero to us.¡± T?ra comforted. T?ra left the room Ginger, Kaneeda and Dakota followed her out. ¡°Ginger will follow me and see what life as a queen will be like. You may explore the castle and bath and wear something new.¡± T?ra looked at Kaneeda and Dakota ¡°But you may not follow me all day.¡± ¡°Where she goes, I go.¡± Kaneeda said. ¡°No, you are not the next queen, she is. If you want to make a difference in this land you will let this girl come with me and potentially be queen one day soon. Or all of you can return to the jungle.¡± T?ra said. She hoped Kaneeda wouldn¡¯t challenge her on it, but she was not having three shadows. As it was, she felt jumpy. ¡°We go back.¡± Kaneeda declared. ¡°Ginger do you want to go with her or do you want to stay and learn about your real family?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°She comes with me.¡± Kaneeda demanded. ¡°I was speaking to the future queen, not you. She doesn¡¯t have to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Ginger stood there looking confused. ¡°I have to do as Kaneeda says she is my queen. She saved me and trained me.¡± Ginger said. ¡°You are now needed as queen for everyone, not just your sisters in the forest but by the men and women and children everywhere. You need to be the protector of everyone so that the world can be better.¡± T?ra looked at Kaneeda sternly, ¡°Go, take the future with you. But do not blame me anymore. This is on you.¡± ¡°I will kill you one day.¡± Kaneeda threatened. T?ra started walking away. ¡°Please let me stay. If I am queen, I can help our sisters. I want to try be queen, please.¡± Ginger asked Kaneeda. Kaneeda looked at T?ra¡¯s back and Ginger¡¯s face. ¡°Fine. Go be the best queen ever!¡± Kaneeda consented to Ginger. Ginger ran after T?ra. ¡°I want to learn.¡± Ginger told T?ra. T?ra introduced Ginger to Zazo and General Nathan. Then she took the child to her chambers and had Gem prepare a bath for her. T?ra walked into the council meeting and opened session by dropping a bomb on them. ¡°Prince Drake and I will longer be bonding. Also, the lost heir has been found. Ginger come in here.¡± The red-haired child came in. Everyone was stunned. Zazo felt special that he had met the new queen to be before anyone else. ¡°She will be sitting in listening as we discuss how to bring peace to the land.¡± ¡°We need a verification test.¡± General Spade insisted. ¡°I have seen another woman running around with red hair, and another with almost red hair but cut so short. How do we know any of you are royal? We need proof.¡± He insisted. T?ra looked at Hodge. He came over. ¡°Do the test.¡± She said. ¡°What is the test?¡± Ginger asked. ¡°Is your blood blue?¡± Hodge asked. The child¡¯s outburst took everyone by surprise. ¡°Not you too. I don¡¯t want to do the test. I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡± she ran off. T?ra sent Zazo after her. ¡°When they return, we will do the test. Now let¡¯s get to business.¡± Zazo found Ginger. Ginger explained to him that she hated her blue blood and that all the children call her blue and tease her for being different. She didn¡¯t want to be tested anymore. Zazo explained that blue blood made her special it made her the queen of everyone and if people tease a queen, she can have them locked in a dungeon. He explained that her blue blood made her powerful. Ginger returned ready to take the test. She took the thin blade knife and pocked her forearm so it bled. Blue blood ran down and dripped onto the floor. ¡°If you tease me about my blue blood, I will have you locked in the dungeon.¡± Ginger stated. Then T?ra and the council discussed taxes and new laws to protect everyone. Ginger fell asleep. At the first break T?ra was told an ambassador from Mount Jeku had arrived. She went to see and greet, it seemed strange as Mount Jeku was Victoria¡¯s but now that Victoria was dead and her land had been given to Joe, and her men were now Joe¡¯s. Therefore, Mount Jeku belonged to Joe. So, who was now here to represent Mount Jeku? When T?ra got there, it was one man, and a Viden man. ¡°I am Aleem, sent to be your Viden.¡± He announced. ¡°I have a Viden, and his name is Keimoni.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°I am here to replace him.¡± Aleem said. ¡°No, you are not. Keimoni is my Viden and he will be the only Viden I have. However, you are welcome to stay and join the council meeting to represent your people.¡± T?ra invited. ¡°My queen I am not permitted to speak for my people.¡± He told her. ¡°Then don¡¯t, send word to your leader, take the supplies you need and return home if it pleases you. I must however tell you that Victoria is dead. She tried to kill me and she died. Joe has been given her lands.¡± T?ra added, ¡°Since no Viden has come to represent the Viden I appointed Cascada and Raiden as the Viden representatives. Cascada is also now a member of my personal counsellors.¡± ¡°I had not heard that Victoria was dead, this is good news. I will write to my leaders, if the queen permits.¡± He replied. T?ra nodding agreeing and went to eat. ¡°Being queen is boring.¡± Ginger moaned. ¡°Being queen means doing things to help everyone even when you don¡¯t feel like it. But I have set up help for you, everyone is going to choose someone to represent their tribe and help you make the right decision. You will never be alone, you can get help from lots of people I will introduce you to Cascada, she is someone you should listen to because she is not only trying to help herself and her family but everyone and their families too.¡± T?ra took Ginger after eating to meet Cascada. They talked and the child felt overwhelmed as she could not keep up with such a different lifestyle. T?ra told Cascada about Ursola and how she lost her limbs. Cascada wanted to meet Ursola. Cascada went to the sick room to see Ursola. ¡°I am Cascada.¡± She introduced. James and Lakisha were sitting with Ursola. Even though James was uncomfortable with Ursola thinking he was going to marry her, he couldn¡¯t walk away and avoid her when she was so broken. The pretty blue haired Cascada was pretty because of her kind face and the warmth that was offered in her eyes. Ursola took James¡¯ hand. She looked afraid of Cascada. ¡°I am Ursola, and I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± She said defensively. ¡°I am here to help you. I come from a city called Elysian. You are Tskhali and therefore you can live in Elysian, it¡¯s a beautiful city and we can build you a new arm and foot.¡± Cascada told her. Ursola looked happy and excited, but then she felt sad. ¡°What about James?¡± she asked ¡°I am to bond with him.¡± Cascada looked at Lakisha that she knew, and the man sitting next to her that Lakisha clearly knew well. Then how tightly Ursola was holding his hand. ¡°He can go with you if you want.¡± Cascada said. Cascada asked T?ra. ¡°Who is this man with Lakisha that Ursola is going to bond with?¡± ¡°This is James, Lakisha¡¯s uncle, he looked after her after her parents were killed. He also saved Ursola and has refused to leave her side. He helped the farmers with a crop destroying bug problem as well.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°He seems like a good man.¡± Cascada said. ¡°He is.¡± T?ra answered ¡°Can you really build Ursola a new arm and foot?¡± ¡°Yes, we can, it doesn¡¯t light up like her skin, it will not change colour but it will work and she will be able to use it like it was her own.¡± Cascada answered. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s wonderful.¡± T?ra replied. Glisson came into the room. He was there to find Cascada. He saw Cascada and then Ursola. ¡°Greetings, I am Glisson. I am looking for Cascada.¡± He inquired. ¡°Speaking.¡± Cascada answered. ¡°You are from the hidden city? It¡¯s real, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, on both accounts. I am from Elysian.¡± The look of relief and joy on his face was notable. ¡°What happened to your friend?¡± he asked ¡°I hope this wasn¡¯t as a result of coming here?¡± ¡°She is from the village Fish. James here saved her and brought her to a Mystic Healer.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I have heard of Fish, I am from Sky Lake, things are bad there.¡± ¡°They are bad in Fish too.¡± Ursola said. ¡°So, a Terra man saved a Tskhali?¡± he said surprised. There were a lot of surprises regarding Terra people lately. ¡°And we saved his kin. Kind acts are returned with kindness.¡± Cascada said smiling at the design of the universe. She always saw links between events and felt grateful for them. They encouraged her to spread kindness and encourage people to do the same. ¡°I would love to see Elysian.¡± Glisson said. ¡°You may. I will have Raiden take Ursola there for her limb replacements. You may go along as well.¡± Cascada said. ¡°Tell the leaders how things are for our tribe in Sky Lake and the village Fish.¡± Cascada said. ¡°But you are part of the peace talks.¡± T?ra reminded. Glisson looked ashamed. ¡°My queen I have done you a wrong. I told Kerri-liana that there was a hidden city in the swamp with a crystal. So, that the city could be found, so my family and I could move there and have a better life. I lied to Kerri.¡± He said ¡°I was desperate and Kerri wanted to believe anything to find the crystals, the opportunity was too much for me to resist.¡± He kept looking at the floor. ¡°Glisson, at this point in my reign I understand. I forgive you. However, no more lying to me through my friends.¡± T?ra said, ¡°Look up, it worked out. Cascada is here and now Ursola can get help. Just be straight next time.¡± Ginger was sleeping on a bed. She was too tired from all the talking of the day. ¡°I worry she will not make a good queen.¡± T?ra said. ¡°It¡¯s day one. Give her time.¡± Cascada reassured. Joe came in. ¡°T?ra, I need to speak with you alone.¡± T?ra stepped outside with Joe. ¡°I want to go with Rosaleighm to find Chris. I wish to leave this afternoon. I think that you have made enough friends and allies that I can safely leave. Do not trust Sugar.¡± ¡°You may go, take whatever you need.¡± T?ra said ¡°Return to me safely please.¡± ¡°All the men that follow me, will come with me. Thank you, Queen T?ra.¡± Joe said. Cascada had Raiden come to take Ursola and Glisson to the swamp city, Elysian. Ursola agreed to go without James but only if they brought her straight back once she got her new limbs. Not even one day longer. Glisson was so excited he almost hugged T?ra. T?ra then went to the next session with the leaders. It was very slow progress but progress was being made. Everyone was distracted by the blue blood child who was now to be queen. They had just gotten use to the queen and now there would be a new queen. Once it ended for the day Tera sort to be alone. T?ra sat in the garden after diner. It was freezing cold but somehow it seemed like a safe space. Despite the cold and melting snow the flowers still glowed in the dark. ¡°My queen.¡± Zazo said coming to her. He had a small blanket with him that he gave to her. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t startle you.¡± ¡°Zazo, I wish I could just be me.¡± T?ra smiled at him. ¡°Are you sure you want to stay? Go be with your betrothed, make her your wife, live and be happy.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Do you not want me here?¡± he asked. ¡°On the contrary. I want you to enjoy the life and happiness you deserve.¡± She replied. ¡°My betrothal has been cancelled. She does not want to bond with a military man.¡± Zazo told her. ¡°When did this happen? I am so sorry, it¡¯s her loss.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I am ashamed to confess that I have lied. I was never betrothed. I knew your reputation and thought you might care if I was to leave someone behind. When I knew you were not evil like I had been told I wanted to tell you, but it felt inappropriate. You are the queen and I am whatever you tell me to be.¡± ¡°I wish you had told me but I do understand. Now it makes sense why you didn¡¯t want to go to her and why every time I would bring it up you would act all strange.¡± She said, ¡°Sit with me.¡± Zazo sat down with her. ¡°I will be leaving soon. The kingdom will rest in the hands of the leaders of the tribes and the new young queen. My time here is over and now I feel sad instead of happy. I wanted to run away and¡­¡± she stopped talking. ¡°My queen?¡± he asked. T?ra sat and stared straight ahead. She wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Thank you Zazo, for everything. You have been amazing and I wouldn¡¯t have made it without you.¡± T?ra stood up and quickly walked away before Zazo could say anything. Leaving him very confused. She walked quickly into the castle where she saw Fiona and Ranger with others she did not recognize. ¡°T?ra!¡± Fiona exclaimed. ¡°My queen.¡± Ranger greeted. ¡°This is Ariv, Gyani and Nuvesh of the Viden people living in Mount Jeku. They are here to represent the Viden tribe and we met these old people who know everything. They set up the mountain with the crystals they had, and now all we need are the other two and we can go home.¡± Fiona was excited. ¡°My queen.¡± Ariv greeted bowing. ¡°My queen.¡± Nuvesh bowed. ¡°My queen.¡± Gyani said bowing. ¡°Aleem arrived this morning. He is set up in a room.¡± T?ra called a maid. ¡°Take these ambassadors to their chambers and see that they have someone care for their needs.¡± ¡°My queen, I have brought a gift for you. This is a Gogobeast.¡± He presented T?ra with the griffin. ¡°Thank you!¡± she received the odd little creature. ¡°When it grows up you can ride it.¡± Fiona told her. ¡°The lost heir has been found. She has shadowed me most of the day.¡± T?ra told them. Then Kaneeda and Dakota came into the entrance. ¡°Kaneeda, if I had known you would be here, I would have returned your knife that you left in my back.¡± Ranger snarked. ¡°I met the one, she was not a true sister.¡± Kaneeda answered. Fiona and T?ra were surprised that they knew each other, and the hostility between them. ¡°She chose to spare me.¡± Dakota reminded. ¡°Why are you both here?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°Ginger is to be queen. Who knew her blue blood would make her queen.¡± ¡°Everyone else apparently.¡± Ranger answered. They glared at each other. ¡°Did she put the knife in your back that Viola and I removed?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes, she wanted you both. She believes all women will be grateful to join her female warrior, men hating army.¡± Ranger replied. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let her have either of you. It got ugly.¡± He replied. Fiona looked at the tank of a woman. She was pure muscle, covered in scars and in desperate need of some self-grooming tips. Fiona knew she would not be able to take her in a fight even with her training. After all she was a pilot and that required different skills. ¡°Now that everyone has met, shall we retire to bed?¡± T?ra suggested. T?ra went to Joe¡¯s room and found it empty. Suddenly she realized she had nowhere to sleep. ¡®I¡¯m alright.¡¯ She told herself ¡®I can sleep alone¡¯ She went to her own chambers and barricaded the door. Locked up the windows and pulled Otchulissa into the bed with her. She put her new pet, the griffin, in the bed on the other side of her. * * * Joe and Rosaleighm left the castle they were going to find Chris and kill him. Joe planned on killing everyone who had anything to do with Natrica¡¯s death. They travelled into the City Point. They talked with the inn keeper and found out a man matching Chris¡¯ appearance had caused trouble before moving on with a few thugs. Joe left the City Point and rode towards the east. She had taken horses from the castle for her and her men. Rosaleighm sat with Joe on her horse as Rosaleighm was afraid of riding alone. She had never been on a horse before. But at least Rosaleighm was not so scared that she freaked the horses out. Joe reached the town of Mist. It was in a valley and it looked very nice. Pretty cobble streets and lanterns on polls lighting the streets. They stayed in an inn for the night and asked about Chris. They discovered he had been raiding their little town for supplies and killing anyone who resisted him. It was at this point that Joe decided to give Rosaleighm a guide on who she may not kill. She told her that if the person man or woman had never killed another person you may not kill them. She knew this would not be the case always but she had heard about Rosaleighm¡¯s killing spree in the City Point. She knew that in time Rosaleighm would find who she can and can¡¯t kill. But while she was discovering this, she needed to slow down on the revenge counts. Chapter 137: Not Only You Day 19 Jessica Wildness was glad she had finally gotten a chance to speak with the queen. Knowing that T?ra was from earth made it easier. However, even the other earth people treated T?ra like royalty. It was odd. Excited about the crystal that they now had, which would help them get home. Jessica went to the library to find Kerri-liana Jones. The library was massive and cold. The draft in there was terrible. ¡°Kerri.¡± She called. ¡°I¡¯m here, who wants to know.¡± Kerri replied. ¡°It¡¯s Jessica, I hear you have a crystal.¡± Jessica found Kerri at a desk looking through books and scribbling notes. The crystal was a large blue stone that had a strange beauty to it. It was the same colour was her earrings. ¡°Is this a diamond?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°No, but the Ceronio family sold it as diamonds in jewelry. It has been one of those things that Rachael and I cannot agree about. She says her grandfather would never do it, but the proof is in the pudding.¡± Jessica flipped through the book the wizard had given Kerri. ¡°Hey your name is in here.¡± Jessica said. ¡°What?¡± Kerri was completely taken by surprise. Jessica showed Kerri her name and Kerri read above it and above that and saw her grandfather was from Chayim, she already knew it but seeing the proof was exciting. ¡°I¡¯m busy, please go.¡± Kerri said to Jessica. ¡°Okay.¡± Jessica said surprised. Kerri followed her family tree and began to realize what had happened. Her grandfather was the slave boy who took the crystal and closed the ¡®sugs¡¯. Kerri felt overwhelmed now that the proof stared her in the face, she was part alien. Jessica found Drake and Yair during the break after the first session. Jessica hugged Drake very inappropriately in public where others could see it and as T?ra had just announced their dissolving of the betrothal it looked very suspicious. ¡°Jessica, you embarrass your prince. Do not hold him like he is your bond mate.¡± Yair scolded. Jessica stood presentable. ¡°Thank you for everything. You make life better for everyone who meets you. You honor your parents by creating a legacy that¡¯s worth remembering.¡± ¡°Where is this coming from?¡± Drake asked. He knew his parents were disappointed and she was part of the problem. He was angry and disappointed with his parents for how they had treated a guest in their home. ¡°Please may I see you tonight, alone.¡± Jessica asked. Yair and Caelin exchanged looks. Jessica didn¡¯t even notice them. She just gazed up at Drake like he was the only person in the room. Drake agreed and Jessica bounced off with more than a spring in her step. ¡°My prince may I speak forwardly?¡± Yair asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the girls love ruin you.¡± Yair advised. ¡°Yair, you speak nonsense.¡± Drake said, but he was not so sure it was nonsense. Jessica bounced off and came near Keimoni. ¡°The lip perv.¡± She said meanly. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to see you either.¡± He replied. ¡°I believe I owe you another zappy zap.¡± Jessica¡¯s distain was apparent. ¡°I am the queen¡¯s Viden.¡± He said like that was meant to protect him. Jessica glared at him and gave him the ¡®what dirty filthy thing is that¡¯, look. Rachael walked over. ¡°Hi.¡± She said looking at the cold chill between them. ¡°It¡¯s cold enough outside, no need to make it cold inside too.¡± ¡°You look really nice. What happened to you?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°I was finally ready to heal.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°That sounds deep like something a yoga teacher says.¡± Jessica responded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. I am ready to go home and be different.¡± She replied. ¡°That¡¯s nice but what about your boyfriend?¡± Jessica asked being meaner than intended. Keimoni and Rachael looked at each other than at her. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°We are a sad story of forbidden love.¡± Rachael answered with drama. Rachael was not getting sucked into the meanness that Jessica displayed. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Keimoni nor validate Jessica. ¡°I am Rachael Ceronio, we are friends of Queen T?ra. I know you know she is not the real queen but I believe the real queen is in the dungeon. Would you like to see?¡± Rachael asked. Jessica looked at them, she had seen Rachael and heard of Ceronio diamonds. But Rachael was being nicer than expected. ¡°I have a tazzer if either of you get any ideas of throwing me in the dungeon.¡± Jessica said. She was going to take pictures, a real dungeon in a real castle. As they approached the guard stopped them. Rachael showed her seal and the guard let them past. The smell began to bother Jessica while they were still going down the stairs. When they finally got to the people it was horrible. The cells were dirty and there was one bucket per cell. Straw was on the floor for people to sleep on and each person only had one bucket. ¡°T?ra is why they have blankets and meals three times a day. Before T?ra it was a meal every few days. The dungeon is a horrible place. This is where Keimoni and I will be if we become more than friends. At least your interests lies with a handsome prince. But not everyone is a prince.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Jessica said holding her nose. ¡°So, you understand some stories are not happy and unhappy people have stories, reasons. You are angry about that kiss. It was not personal nor was it meant to steal things from you. I guess I am saying, stop being a *ich.¡± Rachael said. ¡°And now I remember why I don¡¯t like either of you.¡± Jessica said. Tiffany saw Jessica¡¯s red hair. ¡°Imposter!¡± she yelled ¡°Magic wielding, face changing imposter!¡± Jessica looked at the wretched woman, covered in mud and dirt with worn clothes. She looked as if she knew Jessica and hated her. Her eyes were red and spit come out of her mouth as she raged at the bars of her cell. ¡°Wretched witch! Even if I die you will be murdered by your own hand.¡± Tiffany yelled. ¡°What is she going on about?¡± Jessica asked ¡°I do not know this woman.¡± ¡°She believes you are T?ra and she wants you dead.¡± Keimoni summarized. ¡°Why?¡± Jessica asked ¡°What did T?ra do to her?¡± ¡°Stole her throne.¡± Keimoni answered calmly. ¡°This is the real queen. Why is she here?¡± The guards have not obeyed T?ra¡¯s orders to have her locked in a room and treated properly. They don¡¯t want to deal with crazy.¡± ¡°If T?ra¡¯s orders are being disobeyed then that¡¯s undermining her and a coo could start.¡± Jessica said. ¡°You are way late. It¡¯s already happened. T?ra even had to kill a man with her own hand. She has been so grumpy ever since.¡± Rachael replied. Jessica realized how her action had not helped T?ra¡¯s position, nor did she know what was happening in anyone else¡¯s life. She was so caught up in her own injustice that asking what had happen during the attack she was taken during, hadn¡¯t even been a thought. ¡°Guys I am sorry, I have been unfair, lashing out in my own anger and not seeing that I am not the only one wronged.¡± Jessica swallowed hard, ¡°What happened during the attack that I was taken during?¡± ¡°Natrica was killed by Chris, no one knows who set him free or how he got a gun. He killed Natrica in front of Joe. Joe was¡­¡± Rachael made hand gestures and pulled faces ¡°well she was¡­ difficult before, after, she has been impossible. We avoid her if possible. The child Rosaleighm, now kills people and I think she likes it. Nikki and T?ra killed a man who was trying to kill T?ra with his bare hands. They don¡¯t talk about. Joe killed Victoria and Griffith, and gained a bunch of men to follow her and kill for her. Like we needed Joe leading a small army.¡± ¡°Focus.¡± Jessica prompted. ¡°T?ra gave Victoria¡¯s land to Joe and the dragon rider¡¯s leaving the castle to find you is why they could attack T?ra again. She was found sleeping in a linin cupboard afterwards.¡± ¡°Most of the names you are mentioning doesn¡¯t mean much to me.¡± Jessica said. ¡°The girl who danced was Natrica.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°I liked her.¡± Jessica said. ¡°Rachael was dragged behind a horse all the way into the City Point and left to die in the main square, skinless.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Oh!¡± Jessica was completely stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to tell her that.¡± Rachael said to Keimoni. ¡°I did, she needs to know we have all suffered. No one is untouched.¡± ¡°They killed a lot of the wounded. It took days to scrub the blood off the walls and floors.¡± Rachael said. Tiffany screamed and made threats and carried on like a crazy person. ¡°Can¡¯t the dungeon get made nicer?¡± Jessica asked now breathing inside her shirt. ¡°Who is going to clean it and make it nicer while it is full of crazy? You?¡± Rachael asked. Jessica scowled. They left the dungeon and Jessica walked thought the castle. She went to Drake¡¯s parents¡¯ room and because Libelle had returned with the lost heir that morning both of them were there. Jessica knocked on the door. Dejan opened the door. Dejan was another Viden to the Skiopia royals. He was the ruling prince and princess¡¯ personal Viden. He followed their life but only upon their death bed would he kiss them and then he would be charged to return to the elders of his people and share the knowledge. He would then be reassigned to a new royal family. ¡°Jessica.¡± He greeted. ¡°Hi, I need to speak with the prince and princess and it would be great if you would translate.¡± Jessica said. Dejan asked if Jessica was permitted to speak with them. They agreed as it was company and T?ra had not lifter their house/ room arrest. ¡°Do you hate me so much that you are willing to sacrifice the entire world?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Pardon?¡± Libelle declared. ¡°After you left me with Black Beard and his men, I was so angry and then having a bear feed me to her cubs and being attacked by giant spiders I thought I was the one who was hurt the most by your actions. But I just found out that while you pretended to look for me with Drake, with your whole army. There was a terrible attack that killed the wounded and Natrica the queen¡¯s friend. Rachael was dragged behind a horse all the way into the City Point and left skinless in the streets to die. Did you let all this happen so that you could get rid of me?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°We have no idea what you are talking about?¡± Ryu replied. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Jessica asked, ¡°Do you care that once again your self-serving action has cost innocent people their lives, their sons and daughters. Do you want to know about the suffering that your actions caused?¡± Jessica was upset and angry. ¡°The queen has made it clear that she doesn¡¯t like us.¡± Libelle said. ¡°We have been locked away we have no idea what is going on outside this room.¡± Ryu added. Jessica nodded so disappointedly. ¡°Yeah, this is why Drake was chosen to represent your people. He has honor and he cares about more than himself and what is good for him. You are an embarrassment to the Dragon Rider people.¡± Jessica stated. ¡°How dare you!¡± Ryu was outraged. ¡°I hope that one day Drake will be happy and you will not ruin and steal that from him too. After all you only care about yourselves, not even your son is worthy of your love and care.¡± Libelle struck Jessica. ¡°I love my son enough to protect him from swamp flies like you!¡± ¡°Even if it breaks his heart.¡± Jessica said. She then left before anything more could be said. ¡®That went well¡¯ she said to herself ¡®I planned on it being more of a discussion¡¯ She sighed. ¡®Jessica you are found wanting.¡¯ She scolded herself. It was evening when she saw Drake again. She had requested he be alone, and alone he was. But now she wanted Yair to be there to translate. She had planned to teach him how to use her camera and they could take pictures. However, after confronting his parents she felt she needed to tell him about it before they did. She didn¡¯t want the story to sound even worse than it already was. Drake¡¯s green, green eyes looked at her with concern. He could see that something was wrong. But he had few ways of communicating it. Jessica decided she was going to teach him how to use her camera liked planned. After all she couldn¡¯t communicate with him in words. She held the camera out to him and indicated he should look through the lens. She pushed the button. Then she showed him the picture on the screen. Drake picked up how to use the camera very quickly. Jessica took pictures of him and of them. It was fun and her down feelings lightened. ¡°I had a bad day.¡± She said ¡°I fought with your parents. I was mean to people who made me feel really bad about it. I was sad when you arrived but now, I am happy. You make things better.¡± She told him. Drake hugged her. He knew she couldn¡¯t understand him but he also wanted to unburden himself. ¡°The queen is no longer going to bond with me. She saw how I was with you and I think I hurt her. I worry how you will react when you learn that I was going to bond with her even though we have entered into a courtship. I only hope you can understand my duty in all of it.¡± He sighed ¡°I also feel the need to apologize for my parent¡¯s behavior. I did not want to believe they would want harm for you, nor did I believe that they would ever allow evil to befall someone who is a guest in their home. I think they somehow believe they have done the right thing even though they have caused you harm. Their actions almost killed you and I am sorry that they are not sorry.¡± Jessica listened to his heart beat as he spoke. He sounded as sad as she had felt before he came. His heart beat faster as he talked faster, indicating that something was upsetting him. She touched his face, paying attention to his handsome jawline. He was a prince, he was handsome and capable. She kissed her prince. * * * Rachael sat with Keimoni in Natrica¡¯s dance studio. Keimoni spoke up breaking the silence ¡°She made great sacrifices, gave up a lot and kept trying.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Rachael asked ¡°Natrica. She worked long hours every day, dancing most of the night, then going home, walking the children to school, packing their lunches, even cooking for them. She slept only six hours a day and most days it was interrupted.¡± ¡°She was a stripper.¡± Rachael stated like that settled it. ¡°Poll dancer.¡± Keimoni corrected. ¡°Same, same.¡± Rachael said wondering why they were talking about Natrica. ¡°She looked after six younger siblings, all boys. Her job is what bought them food.¡± ¡°Ok? So, her mother is busy.¡± Keimoni looked at Rachael with a very serious look. ¡°You need to stop seeing money and start seeing people.¡± Rachael was not sure what this was about. ¡°What are you going on about?¡± Keimoni sighed ¡°Sometimes I wonder what will happen if everyone finds out about T?ra? Will they be happy and accept her? Will they kill her for making them foolish and tricking them?¡± Keimoni sighed again even bigger this time ¡°Natrica was a good person, she had courage and strength yet she died. She made a difference in other people¡¯s lives. They can never repay her, nor did she want them too. It¡¯s unfair how things have played out. Life is already hard, why does it get even worse?¡± Rachael was unsure how to reply, she could see he was processing what had happened and it was not sitting well with him. Rachael took his hand. ¡°At least we won¡¯t end up in the dungeon anymore.¡± Keimoni looked at her confused. ¡°I spoke with T?ra, she said we can have a chance if that¡¯s what we want. No dungeon.¡± They sat in silence again holding hands. It had been a bad week. Chapter 138: Validation Day 20 Viola Stone, woke up early as usual. It was still dark. First light was still on the horizon. She remembered how the people of that gold city called her ugly. Not being someone type, was fine but a whole city thought she was ugly to look at. She examined her bruises while thinking about it. Nikki had a green bruise on her face and Shane was hiding under his clothes. Nikki had heard Viola get up but her body ached and it was cold so she lay under the furs and thought about how she had been thrown off a cliff twice and she wished she had stayed in the cave waiting for them. Then she realized she would still be in the cave waiting. She hugged the crystal tighter. She was not letting it out of her sight. Shane got up at first light. The ground was wet but he needed to find a tree. As he came back to the tent, he saw Viola sitting by the stream. She was pensive and looked unsure. Her hair shone in the light, the wind picked it up and made the red shine dance in the length of her hair. Shane sighed, he wanted to go back into the tent but she had been kind to him the night before and he hadn¡¯t said thank you yet. He found himself standing next to her. ¡°You look nice.¡± He complemented. Viola laughed. ¡°Not ugly?¡± Shane sat next to her. ¡°You are intimidating, strong, confident and beautiful, smart and bold. What they said was from the point of view of people who only see gold and white. I am sure that if they weren¡¯t so taken by your ness, they would have said, ¡°this is our new beauty queen¡± and put a gold crown on your head.¡± Viola laughed a sad but relieved laugh. ¡°Thank you. For saying all that. I am not feeling any of those things today.¡± ¡°Thank you for being nice to me last night, the food, the everything.¡± Shane said. ¡°Even trying to undress you?¡± Viola laughed. ¡°I would have preferred it under different circumstances.¡± He said smiling. He nudged her shoulder with his. ¡°Ouch.¡± she groaned ¡°I am so blue today, in more ways than one.¡± She said rubbing her shoulder. ¡°My almost girlfriend died in the attack on the castle.¡± Shane said. Viola looked at him. ¡°An alien girl?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, a Viden. She was special. I really liked her. But I brought her to the castle with me and she was killed.¡± Shane said. Viola thought being with an alien was gross, but feeling guilty about someone¡¯s death was a big motivator to hold her tongue. ¡°The one who killed her is responsible not you. She didn¡¯t have to go with you, she chose and at this point the castle is a risk everyone understood. They thought it would be the queen killing them but instead it was Black Beard and his men. They knew, we didn¡¯t but they did. That¡¯s why they sent their son¡¯s. You cannot blame yourself for her death. You can blame yourself for not trying harder to get a Felot for T?ra.¡± Viola added trying to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°Funny girl.¡± He said. Viola sat at the stream with Shane beside her. ¡°Viola, how do you know what they were saying about you?¡± Shane asked. She stood up. Smiling at him she said ¡°Girls have secrets.¡± The camp awoke and slowly move towards the castle. Most of the camp had aches and pains. It was a day of feeling sorry for oneself and happily accepting any sympathy and comfort offered by another. The misery of the camp was feelable as the wounded cattle herded on. They were not making good time. The camp moved slowly but they moved. It was late afternoon when captain Kumi ordered they make camp for the night. Chayim had not been a gentle experience for Viola. She walked up the hill at looked down at the camp. Smoke rose from the fires. It looked like an army had marched through terrible terrain and that was what was left of them. She heard a loud voice coming from the other side of the hill. ¡°I won! Whooohoo!¡± Voila went to investigate. It was Ferox. He was standing on a horse. Another man was getting up off the ground while his horse ran away from him. ¡°Best out of three.¡± The friend said. ¡°Ready to lose three times?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready.¡± His friend replied. So, both men sat on their horses and then when the shout was given, they went into a gallop. While the horses where galloping like lightning across the uneven land they stood up letting the reigns go and surfed their horses. The idea was who could go the furthest before falling. Viola walked down the hill and stood where the men had started. She watched the dust storm that indicated where they were. She could hear excided voices but she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The men on horse came racing back surfing their bare back horses. The massive beasts charged ahead with no fear. It was as if the horses were having as much fun as their crazy owners. Ferox saw Viola and fell off his horse. ¡°Ouch!¡± Viola pulled an in-pain face. ¡°I won!¡± his friend exclaimed ¡°I won! I won!¡± ¡°You won once!¡± Ferox said dusting himself off. ¡°Viola, I am surprised to see you.¡± He said. ¡°Your, crazy stunt was impressive.¡± She admired. ¡°You know this lady?¡± his friend asked Ferox. The friend climbed off his horse, ¡°I am Gunther Brix, my fair lady.¡± He said kissing Viola¡¯s hand. Viola entertained it. ¡°I am Viola, good sir.¡± ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Ferox asked ignoring his friend. ¡°Oh this, it¡¯s nothing really. I was just hit a few times by this gold guy who tried to strangle me with his hair.¡± Viola said all nonchalant. ¡°What?! Gunther exclaimed, ¡°Why would someone hit a precious gem like you?¡± ¡°I was too demanding, asked for too much. Had unrealistic expectations. I was foolish enough to think I could get honest answers if I just asked.¡± Viola answered as if she was the victim of a terrible tragedy. ¡°Gunther, I want to speak to Viola alone please.¡± Ferox said. ¡°He may stay, it¡¯s nice to know someone cares what happened to me?¡± Viola said giving Gunther big soft eyes. Ferox glared at Gunther. ¡°It¡¯s alright Gunther. I will catch up with you later.¡± Viola said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ferox moaned once Gunther was out of ear shot. ¡°He¡¯s cute.¡± Viola said. ¡°You are playing games with him.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Viola asked. Ferox looked defensive. Viola kept talking. ¡°I am surprised to see you. It seems that me were meant to meet again.¡± ¡°Viola what are you doing?¡± he asked suspicious of her. ¡°I am paying attention to the signs. Here you are the guy who has helped me even in my worst state and now here you are again. I hope nothing bad happens.¡± she looked around. ¡°Are you playing a cruel trick on me?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola answered ¡°And no. I do find it strange that here we meet again so far from your home and so far from mine. However, I do not think the universe has brought us together.¡± ¡°You are like no one else I have ever met.¡± he stated. ¡°May it stay that way.¡± Viola replied. ¡°What really happened to you?¡± he asked. ¡°I was trying to get answers and he tried to kill me. We were newly acquaintance.¡± Viola answered. ¡°So, what happened to him?¡± ¡°Nothing you want to know about. I am fine, all is well and things worked out.¡± She answered. ¡°Do you always give such vague answers?¡± ¡°I try to, sometimes I fail and have moments of complete transparency like when we first met.¡± She gave an awkward smile. Ferox looked so confused. Viola walked over to Gunther, leaving Ferox standing alone next to his horse. ¡°Gunther, please walk with me to my camp, it would be terrible if some beast come along while I was alone.¡± Ferox lead the horses over the hill as Viola walked arm linked with his friend Gunther. Once they got near the camp Viola turned to them. ¡°Thank you both, brave strong men. I am going alone from here. I wish you a safe trip home.¡± ¡°May we meet again.¡± Gunther said. ¡°I will walk you all the way, what if you fall?¡± Ferox said playing Viola¡¯s own game ¡°I insist please. Take your leave and may we meet again. Watch if you much but I will walk alone.¡± She insisted. ¡°No, we will take you back to your camp safely, we couldn¡¯t have it said that we did not do right by the lady.¡± Ferox said. ¡°You will bring trouble upon me, take your leave.¡± Viola persisted. Ferox started walking towards the camp with the two horses. ¡°Ferox, please.¡± Viola said running after him. Gunther realized something was going on and he had no idea what it was. Ferox and Viola were on a different page and he had been left out. ¡°You kept my secret if you come to camp, how will my secret be kept?¡± Viola said. ¡°You are playing with my friend¡¯s heart. He is poor and has no match because of it. But he is a kind, good man who doesn¡¯t deserve to have you play games with his heart. If I am not enough for you and my family owns all of Northumbria then how is a man whose father cannot pay his tenant fee to my father going to be good enough for you?¡± Viola stopped in her tracks. ¡°You are right, I have been cruel. I was told I am ugly and heard the girls whisper about how my hair and eyes and skins is so ugly. I used your friend to make me feel better. To reassure me that I am not ugly. It¡¯s nice to feel attractive to a stranger. I am sorry!¡± ¡°You talk so much rubbish I never know what to believe. Everything sounds true but logic says it cannot be. Now I am conflicted. I feel the urge to reassure you that you are not ugly, but I wonder if you are just making up stories to get out of a tight situation?¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Viola agreed. Gunther caught up. ¡°Are the two of you having a lovers quarrel?¡± he asked ¡°I can see something is going on and neither of you have said how you know each other.¡± Viola smiled at him and looked Gunther in the eyes. ¡°I am the disgraceful guest that was thrown out of his father¡¯s house for defending the queen.¡± ¡°Oh, why would you defend the queen?¡± he asked completely taken by surprise. ¡°She is my friend, I guess. I am sorry Gunther for playing games with you.¡± Ferox noted how she told the truth, that it was in a way that left out so much. He began to wonder if this was why everything she said sounded too much. ¡°Viola!¡± someone called. ¡°I am being summoned.¡± She said to them. ¡°Is anything you told me true?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°Most of it.¡± Viola answered. Captain Kumi ran over, hand on sword. ¡°They are friends.¡± She said to him. ¡°Then welcome, come eat with us, we have plenty food.¡± He invited. ¡°If you are friends with Viola and know her secret then do you also know Viv?¡± he asked. ¡°No, we do not know a Viv.¡± Ferox said. ¡°What secret?¡± Gunther asked. Viola¡¯s heart sank as Shane came over. ¡°We have been looking for you?¡± he said in English. Viola just smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She said quickly walking away. ¡°What was that?¡± Gunther asked. ¡°Hi, my name is Shane.¡± He introduced. ¡°I am Gunther.¡± He introduced. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Kumi said. They went to the dinner pot and dished in some food. The camp groaned in pain and it seemed as if everyone was licking battle wounds. ¡°What happened?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°Shane and the two women travelling with him decided to climb a mountain and bring back a rock. Somehow, they found people living up there in the clouds and they were thrown down in a cage. My men found a dead boy and thought something had gone wrong so we tried to climb up the cliff to aid them. This was a mistake, we fell, they fell and now we all ache.¡± Kumi summarized. ¡°Was he gold?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°He had gold hair and gold diamonds on his body.¡± Kumi answered. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ferox said going to find Viola. Nikki recognized Ferox. ¡°Viola the man who hid us in the barn has just showed up.¡± She turned to Ferox as if seeing him for the first time. ¡°Nikki.¡± He greeted. ¡°Ferox.¡± She greeted. Shane looked at this from the line he was standing in for food. Viola turned to Nikki. ¡°I will be back, need to find a translator.¡± She said leaving her food and taking Ferox behind a tent. ¡°Are you going to expose me?¡± she asked. ¡°Why does it matter to you so much?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I just like to have my secrets. I don¡¯t expect you to understand, but will you still keep my secret?¡± ¡°Who knows about you?¡± he asked. ¡°Viv and her family, I loved them, I guess. I just ruined things. Captain Kumi met me while I was with them, so he knows. You know, Gunther knows and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Have you lied to me?¡± he asked. ¡°I have deceived you. The truth is ugly,¡± She answered ¡°And because I don¡¯t like people knowing me.¡± ¡°The gold haired man that Captain Kumi told me about, is he the one that hit you?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°Yes. I threw him off the cliff so his people wouldn¡¯t find his body.¡± Viola looked at Ferox. ¡°I am not going to change. I am a web of secrets and I will go home one day soon and you nor anyone born here will ever see me again. Please let me be.¡± Viola said. ¡°You are like strong willed, dangerous and alluring. Making victims of men.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t be a victim. Ferox if you were just a guy, I might like you. But you are an alien and I cannot stomach the idea. Take your friend and go. Forget about me.¡± Viola said. Ferox shook his head and went to find his friend. ¡°Bye.¡± Viola said softly as he left. He didn¡¯t hear it but she needed to say goodbye. Viola returned to Nikki and Shane. ¡°New boyfriend?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Maybe.¡± Nikki responded disarming him. ¡°Eat your food.¡± Viola answered. Nikki said, ¡°I wish I was someone who could say that if loved looked me in the face, I wouldn¡¯t be in my own way. But I think we all stand between us and our own happiness. We are governed by social ques and pride and fear of rejection. What if and so on. I think that if we were all a little braver, we would be happier.¡± Viola smiled. She had been happy going her job. She had never had a boyfriend as Viola Stone but as many other people she had. She had never felt like she didn¡¯t know herself nor had she been shy or unsteady. But as Viola the secret keeper on no mission at all, she felt unsteady. She wanted to be sure and strong. But it was running from herself, she was not trained to be herself, nor handle mind invasions, nor supernatural healing from strange people, nor dragons. She had decided there were a few things other than the food that she would not miss once she had returned to earth. Shane knew that what Nikki had said was true. Jessica had been pushing him to be just that, braver. He wanted to be brave when it came to the matters of the heart but it was hard as the heart was easily hurt. Nikki watched the two who had been bonding of late. She didn¡¯t really care for relationships as it wasn¡¯t really a thing in her life. She hid her wealth even now with her new friends that wouldn¡¯t care. She wanted to be the Nikki she was when the family wasn¡¯t there. When she was with her family, she had to be perfect and presentable. She was like royalty never being able to decide things for herself. As a result, because her secrets needed to be kept, she never considered having a boyfriend that would need to meet the family. Fiona was brave. She like this guy and she put herself out there and she won. But Nikki felt it was not something everyone would experience in life. Chapter 139: Notes of Kindness Day 20 Josephine Jujitsu was up before the birds. She got food and made them eat it on the road to find Chris. ¡°It¡¯s snowing and there is no light!¡± Rosaleighm complained. Joe ignored her as the troop moved through the night. The horses clip clopped down the cobble streets of the serine town. The lanterns were all burnt out giving no more light to the traveling party. The stars above were blocked out by the clouds that offered only more snow. The journey ahead looked bleak, no sure direction, only rumors of a man fitting Chris¡¯s description. It was a chance, and for Rosaleighm that was not a good reason to get out of bed before first light. But for Joe a chance was a light, a path to walk on, and if it turned out to be a dead end then it was one path she would know didn¡¯t lead to Chris. She was willing to march the whole world until she found him. She had settled within herself that answers were not needed. Only equality in death. Joe¡¯s troop walked out onto the dusty road leading away from the pretty town. Hills of white snow lined the country side, the bits of green that showed through looked frozen and unwell. The wind outside the town was unstopped. It blew right through them and settled in their bones, making itself a cold home. But Joe marched on. The day was ending when they reached the next town. A small dust path led to a well for water. There were about ten houses all together. ¡°Where can we buy food and sleep for the night?¡± Joe asked. Rosaleighm asked and they seemed scared when they told her there was no place for them nor any food. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Why?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Our barns have been raided and our inn was burnt to the ground.¡± ¡°Let us sleep in a barn and we will buy food from you.¡± Joe said. ¡°We have nothing to spare.¡± They told her. ¡°Who raided your barns?¡± Joe asked. The description of the leader match that of Chris. Joe¡¯s men were hungry and they wanted food. Even if it meant taking it by force. But Joe would not allow it. She insisted that no one was to take anything that was not freely sold to them. This was an unpopular decision. They let Joe and her men sleep in a barn. Joe chewed on the barely stalks that were left on the floor. Rosaleighm went to find out where the next town was. She liked sleeping in a bed and eating nice food. ¡°The next town is only two hours walk on horses. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Rosaleighm insisted. So, Joe agreed and they all packed up and walked to the next town. As they approached smoke rose up from the town. They could hear voices and screaming. They slowly walked into town, hands on their weapons. But their timing was bad. An arrow flew past Joe¡¯s face. She looked at the burning houses and the women and children screaming at the windows. Men ran in the streets and were cut down by others. Joe looked at the chaos with no interest of getting involved until she saw a blond woman at the window. She was trying to climb out of the burning building. Her long hair and build reminder Joe of Natrica. ¡°Protect the women and children.¡± Joe ordered. ¡°What?¡± Rosaleighm exclaimed. ¡°You heard me. Save them all. Once they are safe, we will hunt the people who did this.¡± Joe said. ¡°An army marches on its stomach.¡± Rosaleighm moaned. Joe, put Rosaleighm on the ground. ¡°Do as I have said.¡± her stern tone was not to be argued with. Then she ran into the square and into the first house. She kicked down the door letting the people out. She pulled the barricade away from another door so the people could get out. She threw a rope up to the window for the blond to get down safely. Joe saw Chris. Chris saw Joe. Chris kicked his horse and rode away. Joe wanted to run after him but saving the people is what Natrica would have asked her to do. So, she saved as many people as she could. Chris¡¯ men rode after him. The town burnt and men carried water trying to save as much as possible. Once the fires were out an old man with a walking stick came over. ¡°We have little, but you can have whatever you want. Thank you for saving us.¡± He extended his gratitude. ¡°We need food and water and somewhere to sleep.¡± Joe replied. The people brought out food, fresh fruit, bread, and cooked meals. They kept thanking them over and over. ¡°Did you know that if we helped them, they would give us food?¡± Rosaleighm asked Joe. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I know that Natrica would want to help them and so I helped them.¡± Joe answered. ¡°I think I learnt something.¡± Rosaleighm said, ¡°I have to be kind first.¡± Joe smiled ¡°It looks that way.¡± Chapter 140: Knitting Together Day 20 T?ra Trazzie woke up in her own bed. It was the first night that she hadn¡¯t had bad dreams. She kissed Otchulissa on the head. ¡°I slept.¡± She told her cub. The cub purred, and stayed under the blankets. ¡°What are we going to name our new friend?¡± she asked Otchulissa. The gogobeast was sleeping on the bed. For some reason it didn¡¯t like being under the blankets. ¡°You look special and so you should have a special name.¡± she told the gogobeast. The storm picked up outside and snow beat against the window lats. ¡°How about Gale?¡± she asked it. ¡°Or maybe Storm? Or maybe Flynn. I like Flynn. You will be Flynn.¡± She decided. T?ra was startled by someone trying to get into her room. ¡°My queen?¡± Gem called from the other side of the door. T?ra sighed a sigh of relief. She got out of bed and faced the cold. The barricade she had put up worked. No one was able to get into her room. ¡°My queen.¡± Gem bowed. T?ra got back into bed. ¡°I can hear the snow storm outside. I wish I could stay in bed all day.¡± T?ra said. ¡°You are the queen. You can do whatever you like.¡± Gem said. ¡°No, I have a new queen to train and so much to do. As a royal you don¡¯t get to do as you want, you have to fulfil your responsibilities.¡± ¡°Permission to speak freely?¡± Gem asked. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°You do not seem like the person that did all those horrible things. I find myself wondering how a person can change so much?¡± ¡°I am sure you are not the only one asking those questions.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°No, I guess not. Everyone is afraid you will suddenly go back to being the bad queen.¡± Gem covered her mouth ¡°Forgive me! I did not mean to vex you.¡± Gem was on the floor next to T?ra bed. ¡°Get up. I am not vexed. I agree Tiffany is a bad queen. Soon Ginger will be queen and you will be her hand maiden. Be loyal and good to her. She is but a child and she will need a trustworthy ear to listen to her when all the other voices are making demands. Be good to her.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Where will you go?¡± Gem asked getting off the floor. ¡°Far, far away. No one will ever see or hear of me again. Ginger will have a lot of cleaning up to do.¡± T?ra said. T?ra was feeling a little excited about going back to earth. She had woken up feeling a lot better. Life was not so bad, nor did the guilt weigh on her. T?ra bathed and dressed and then took Gem to meet Ginger. Ginger was training with Kaneeda when T?ra found her. The child was a skilled fighter and this made T?ra feel that it would be less easy to kill her because of it. ¡°Ginger this is Gem, she will be your handmaiden, you will need one as queen. So, you will have my handmaiden. You will get to choose new clothes and look like a queen in today¡¯s sessions. You will need to learn a lot of languages and protocols. But I have faith in you.¡± T?ra said. ¡°You killed my parents and now you are making me queen?¡± Ginger stated. ¡°Sweet child there is so much you don¡¯t know. One day maybe you will learn the whole story. But for now, I want you to know I am not your enemy. Also, you will need to befriend Hodge the records keeper.¡± Kaneeda looked T?ra up and down. ¡°You can also get new clothes when Ginger goes later.¡± T?ra said. ¡°We met once.¡± Kaneeda said. ¡°We did?¡± T?ra said worried were this was going. ¡°Yes, I looked at you and you men struck me. I was in line as you rode on your horse through Shadow Valley. I was being sold in the market, my father couldn¡¯t pay his debt so I was taken and sold to pay it.¡± ¡°I am sorry that happened to you. When Ginger is queen, she can right the wrongs and she is blessed to have you protect her.¡± T?ra answered not looking at Kaneeda. ¡°They beat me and you laughed.¡± Kaneeda went on. Autumn walked in wanting to let off some stream, she had been to see Chase in the dungeon and she was worked up and angry. ¡°I am sorry for all hurt you suffered and the hurt your family suffered.¡± T?ra expressed to Kaneeda. ¡°You¡¯re sorry!¡± Kaneeda said with disgust. She raised her staff to strike T?ra. Autumn grabbed the staff. Ripping it right out of Kaneeda hands. ¡°Do not touch this queen.¡± Autumn said. Kaneeda struck Autumn, hitting her face. Autumn roared and claws came out ripping Kaneeda¡¯s shirt and skin straight across her abdomen. Ginger grabbed a staff and ran to join the fight. ¡°No!¡± T?ra called. The silver eyes flickered as Autumn pushed Ginger straight across the room with one shove. The girl had the wind knocked out of her and she gasped for air while lying against the wall. ¡°Stop!¡± T?ra yelled ¡°Enough!¡± Kaneeda and Autumn ignored T?ra shouting. Kaneeda fought with all the anger in her heart and so did Autumn. Blood splashed over T?ra, leaving drops on her face. T?ra touched the blood on her face and looked at it on her fingers. She just froze staring at the blood on her hand. She didn¡¯t even hear or notice when Zazo and some men came in and broke up the fight. Kaneeda was bound and so was Autumn. Zazo¡¯s men looked at the queen, frozen in her pose of looking at the blood on her finger. She looked like a statue, they couldn¡¯t even hear her breathe. ¡°Get out. Everyone, get out.¡± Zazo said. Kaneeda looked over her shoulder to see Zazo cleaning the blood off of T?ra¡¯s face. Ginger came over to T?ra. ¡°Queen?¡± she asked. ¡°She will be alright.¡± Zazo said to Ginger. ¡°Just look at me.¡± Zazo said to T?ra ¡°You are alright.¡± He told her. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Ginger asked. Zazo didn¡¯t really know himself. Shock was not really a thing for them, it was do or die. P.t.s.d. was also not a diagnosed thing, people just kept going because they had too. Or if they finally cracked it was called the mind illness. ¡°I thought a queen never apologized.¡± Ginger said. ¡°The best ones do.¡± Zazo replied. T?ra could see Zazo standing in front of her, but it was like she was in a slow-motion time bubble. She couldn¡¯t hear them nor understand what was happening around her. ¡°Ginger today is your first try as queen. You will go and sit in T?ra¡¯s chair and listen to the leaders and do the right thing for everyone not just one person.¡± Zazo said. ¡°The queen was going to have a dress made for me. We were going to see Hodge.¡± Ginger told Zazo. ¡°Make Hodge your best friend. He is a clever man that understands the world.¡± Zazo told her. ¡°Find her handmaid and tell her to take you to meet the people and dress you to be queen today.¡± Zazo said to her. ¡°Is the queen dying?¡± Ginger asked. ¡°I hope not.¡± Zazo answered. T?ra¡¯s shivering stopped and her teeth stopped chattering. Zazo took a servant¡¯s coat and covered T?ra so no one would know it was the queen. He carried her to Spice. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°She just froze and hasn¡¯t said a word.¡± Zazo told Spice. They lay T?ra on a bed and Spice gave her water. ¡°T?ra what happened?¡± Spice asked. ¡°Are they dead?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Who?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°Autumn and Kaneeda?¡± ¡°No, but my men took them to the dungeon. Their behavior was out of line.¡± Zazo said. ¡°Is Ginger alright?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°She is a strong girl, she is fine.¡± Zazo reassured. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Spice asked. ¡°I think I went into shock.¡± T?ra said, ¡°I am not used to people trying to kill me and fighting and blood. It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Do you think Ginger will be alright doing it alone today?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°We will find out.¡± Zazo replied. ¡°Should I prepare a coronation for her?¡± T?ra asked. Zazo and Spice looked at each other. ¡°A coronation is a good idea. Invite people from everywhere to witness and celebrate.¡± Spice suggested. ¡°What will you do?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°Go home to earth. We are only one crystal short of opening the sugs, once they are open, I will go home. I am hoping that Nikki was successful in retrieving it.¡± ¡°What if she wasn¡¯t¡± Spice asked. ¡°Then we send the Dragon Riders to invite them to the coronation, and retrieve it then.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°You seem alright again.¡± Spice observed. ¡°Some honey tea would be nice.¡± T?ra said pulling the blanket over her. Zazo and Spice smiled. T?ra was alright. * * * Kaneeda and Autumn were thrown into a cell with Chase. ¡°Who is your friend?¡¯ Chase asked Autumn in a mean way. ¡°This is Kaneeda the crazy.¡± Autumn answered. ¡°I am not crazy! What is crazy is how you all protect the tyrant queen!¡± Kaneeda snarled. ¡°Oh?¡± Chase was interested ¡°So, she is in here for the same reason I am. She took an opportunity to end suffering. What did you do?¡± he asked ¡°Finally stand up for your people?¡± ¡°To think I liked you.¡± Autumn scowled. Kaneeda listened to this, it was amusing for her. Autumn sat down and looked at the floor. ¡°What are you in for?¡± Chase asked Kaneeda. ¡°Trying to strike the queen.¡± She answered. ¡°I cut her face open and was about to rip her throat out when Autumn there, stopped me.¡± He glared to Autumn. ¡°What are you?¡± Kaneeda asked. ¡°We are from the Lovac tribe.¡± Chase answered. ¡°They are all dead, no survivors.¡± Kaneeda said. ¡°We were slaves in a mine, dead to the world but very much alive.¡± He informed her. ¡°Why are you protecting the queen?¡± Kaneeda asked. ¡°She freed us.¡± Chase answered for Autumn in his mocking girly voice. Autumn didn¡¯t answer. She just sat there, wondering how long it would be before she was set free and she was sure she would be let out. After all she was an ally to the queen. Kaneeda sat down. The dungeon was cold and she was still bleeding. ¡°You are all so stupid.¡± A dirty woman in the next cell said, ¡°You think that silly, weak girl is the queen. I don¡¯t care if she is the lost heir. I am the queen and that will never change. When I get out and I will¡­ I will kill you all for having the audacity to make a move on my crown.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Kaneeda asked. ¡°A crazy girl.¡± Autumn answered ¡°No smart person would claim to be the queen after hearing that people are trying to kill the queen.¡± Kaneeda looked at the dirty girl in the cage next to hers. ¡°If you are the real queen prove it.¡± Kaneeda said. Tiffany looked at her waiting for her to say what she wanted as proof. ¡°Well prove it!¡± Kaneeda insisted. ¡°How could I prove anything to a simpleton like you who believes an imposter is me?¡± ¡°What happened in the town of Lutz?¡± Kaneeda asked. ¡°The rebel town that was destroyed with everyone living there, that Lutz?¡± Tiffany asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, I rode in and some stupid sprout throw an apple at me, the nerve. So, I had her hung by her feet from the gallows until she died. Once she died my men set fire to everything and killed everyone, men, women and sprouts. I wanted the very memory of that place erased and until you brought up, I hadn¡¯t heard it name mentions in years.¡± She frowned ¡°I even had the sprout¡¯s head brought back on a pike.¡± Tiffany smiled as if recalling a fond memory. Autumn shook her head. ¡°Everyone knows that story.¡± Kaneeda said. ¡°Tell me what happen when you visited the City Point in person after killing all the other royals?¡± Kaneeda inquired. Tiffany looked at her. ¡°You either believe I am the queen or you do not. It doesn¡¯t really matter what you believe. I will take back my kingdom and kill everyone, then I will build anew from those who stayed loyal to me and didn¡¯t get deceived.¡± ¡°Crazy!¡± Autumn said. ¡°I know you. You are the Lovac that dared to look at me and demanded the freedom of your people. You got in my face!¡± Tiffany was angered. ¡°You know the truth don¡¯t you. You know that I am the queen.¡± ¡°I know only a crazy person would say they are the real queen to the people who just tried to kill the queen.¡± Autumn answered. In her heart she wanted to kill Tiffany herself. But she wanted to keep T?ra¡¯s secret safe and that meant holding back for now. She had also realized that the anger that kept her alive was now going to kill her. She had not forgiven nor forgotten and she was still angry but she was able to recognize that if they were going to raise from the destruction, they would need to be able to set themselves free from what had happened to them. That meant focusing on rebuilding and living, not getting even. Autumn closed her eyes. She was listening. Because Ranger had healed her when they met, she had a boost in rediscovering her senses. She was straining her ears to hear what was to become of her. Guards came in. They opened the cell door and let Autumn out. ¡°The queen would like to see you.¡± They took her to T?ra. T?ra sat in the throne room. Zazo was with her. ¡°What happened?¡± T?ra asked her. ¡°Kaneeda was going to kill you or at the very least hurt you.¡± Autumn answered as if she should already know that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop the fight?¡± T?ra asked. ¡®Oh¡¯ Autumn didn¡¯t have such a good answered for that one. ¡°I was angry and she was the perfect target. Also, if I stopped, she wouldn¡¯t have. She was wanting to kill us both.¡± Autumn answered. ¡°I knew you were a wild card and while it was in my favor, I was happy however, it would be unfair to blame you for this when I knew it already. I would appreciate it if you tried to obey more.¡± T?ra smiled ¡°Thank you for stepping in and defending me.¡± Autumn looked at Zazo then at T?ra. ¡°Wild card?¡± Autumn had no idea what T?ra was trying to say. All she understood was T?ra wanted her to listen and that T?ra said ¡®thank you¡¯. ¡°Yes, the lucky piece you hold onto in a game.¡± T?ra said. Autumn wasn¡¯t sure but that sounded like a good thing. ¡°You wanted to go and settle a sore with some wolves. Do you still want to go?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes, I do. I wanted Chase to come with me but I cannot trust him. I will take others from my tribe and go today if it alright.¡± Autumn replied. ¡°It is, you are a friend not a hostage. You are free to leave and take care of your business.¡± T?ra responded. ¡°Tiffany is in the dungeon yelling at everyone and telling them she is the queen.¡± Autumn mentioned. T?ra sighed. ¡°What am I going to do with her?¡± she asked. ¡°Kill her.¡± Zazo answered. ¡°No!¡± T?ra exclaimed ¡°One cannot go around killing everyone because they are unpleasant.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°It¡¯s wrong!¡± T?ra enforced. ¡°Why?¡± Zazo and Autumn asked. T?ra found herself leaning on reasons that would not stand with either of them, like it¡¯s not proper, or that¡¯s not how civilized people behave, or it¡¯s wrong to kill. All these reasons were not going to hold any weight with either of them. ¡°I want to be a queen of peace and not blood.¡± She answered as no other answer seemed good enough. Autumn shrugged. Zazo felt it was a nice idea, just not a reality in which one lived long. Ranger came in. ¡°My queen. I wish to make a request of you.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Autumn, I see you are well, but not as well as I expected.¡± He said. ¡°Want to come, kill wolves with me?¡± Autumn asked. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Ranger declined. Fiona burst in. ¡°T?ra may we talk?¡± she said. ¡°I am waiting for Ranger to say what he wants, but he is chatting to Autumn. I wasn¡¯t aware they knew each other.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°We want you to marry us, before you leave or make Ginger the new queen. As queen you can marry people and I want it to be here in the castle with all of my earth peeps. I am staying with Ranger. I will not be returning to earth.¡± Fiona told her. ¡°Wow! I feel honored.¡± T?ra was happy ¡°When do you want to get married?¡± ¡°A few hours after my sister returns. She already knows I am planning to stay with Ranger. But I want to share this last and only sister thing with her.¡± Fiona said. ¡°One moment.¡± T?ra said to Fiona. ¡°Ranger, are you here to request a bonding to this woman?¡± T?ra asked him. ¡°What!?!¡± Autumn said. Zazo had big eyes but said nothing. ¡°Yes, my queen. I wish to bond with her and she wants you to do the ceremony.¡± Ranger said. ¡°Wow! I am so happy for both of you. A love story in all this ugliness. It¡¯s great.¡± T?ra said. T?ra looked at Fiona ¡°Are you sure? He is older than you.¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± Fiona answered. ¡°Then make all the arrangements and give me the ceremony breakdown and you will have a royal wedding. No expense will be spared. Tell the kitchens what food you want and let¡¯s get started.¡± Fiona shrilled in delight. She hugged Ranger grinning from ear to ear. The happy couple left. ¡°I am leaving now to sort out my wolf problem.¡± Autumn said and she left. ¡°A bonding ceremony so soon. It¡¯s a good thing that everything ordered for your bonding arrived. Shall the great hall be set up and prepared?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± T?ra replied. * * * Autumn went and gathered member from her tribe. She called all to answer and those that were not to sickly stepped up. Autumn then ran, leading her tribe to war with the wolves that had tried to kill her. The wolves were hunted down and destroyed. Not one from that packed survived. Everyone was killed. Autumn and her tribe even did a second sweep to be sure. Leading her tribe in such an attack cemented her role with them. They viewed her as their new leader. She was about to be crowned ruling princess of the Lovac people. The old royal family was gone. They died in the mines. A new royal family was born from the mines and now led them to their first tribal victory and it was good. They had taken on beast far bigger than themselves and not one Lovac died. Autumn and her tribe returned to their temporary homes. They had made themselves homes in the same forest that Ranger and the Amazons lived. This was not going to be a permanent home. They had already encountered disagreements with the amazons. Kaneeda was not a woman given to reason. Nor were the angry Lovac tribe really in the mood to talk about things. No deaths had been the result of these altercations but displays of strength had been made. Autumn looked at the homes they had built for themselves. Before she could ask when they planned to make the move to the land the queen had given them, they began to shout. ¡°Long live our princess, fierce and strong is she, she led us into battle and now we have victory! Long live our princess whose line will rule us all. May her cubs be many and their courage even more! Long live our princess whose led us this far, from slavery to freedom and even to the stars. Long live our princess who judges us fairly, may her wisdom guide us as we rebuild our tribe. Long live our princess!¡± Autumn looked confused as they picked her up and carried her on their shoulders. They placed her in front of the whole tribe who then bowed down to her. ¡°Get up. No more bowing. The Lovac tribe will never bow again to anyone. We are strong and free.¡± The people cheered and she was made ruling princess. * * * T?ra now had a Tiffany problem. Why was Tiffany still in the dungeon? T?ra went to the dungeon with Zazo. ¡°Chase, Kaneeda¡± T?ra greeted ¡°Here to set me free?¡± Kaneeda asked T?ra didn¡¯t respond to her. She walked to the cell Tiffany was kept in. ¡°I believe you are screaming threats and calling yourself the queen.¡± T?ra stated ¡°I hear that this is because you are ill and have the mind illness. I will have mercy on you, you will be moved today to a wellness centre. I believe there is a doctor who is very keen to understand how the mind works. You will leave tonight on a boat to the village Fish where you will stay until the doctor their sets you free.¡± ¡°I will escape and come and kill you. People will accept their real queen and follow me.¡± she said. ¡°If you refuse to co-operated and be of service to the doctor there is a pig farmer in Hoog that needs a farm hand. That means someone to help him with the work he doesn¡¯t want to do himself. You can go there instead. I will allow you to choose.¡± T?ra responded. Tiffany looked at T?ra, she was composed and unrattled. It looked like T?ra had come to terms with life. Tiffany tried again to upset her. ¡°You ruined my kingdom; you have destroyed everything I built. You stand there in my clothes and call yourself queen. You had my handmaid killed because you are a worthless imposter.¡± Tiffany shouted. ¡°A coin please.¡± T?ra said to Zazo. It was amazing how a good night¡¯s sleep could make such a difference. Everyone watched as T?ra took the coin, looked at the two sides and said. ¡°This side is Fish, this side is Hoog. Whichever side faces up that is where you will go. As you cannot decide the coin will decide for you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Tiffany yelled. T?ra flipped the coin high into the air. She stepped back and let it fall to the ground. The coin ran on its side and wobbled this way and that. Then it stopped. Tiffany¡¯s fate was decided. ¡°Zazo please see what the coin has decided.¡± T?ra requested. Zazo looked and as he was about to say Tiffany yelled. ¡°No! No! No! The doctor.¡± ¡°The coin has decided that she will go to the town Hoog.¡± Zazo informed. ¡°You had your chance to decide. The coin decided for you. I hope you find health in your new life.¡± T?ra said. T?ra had Tiffany put on a wagon and sent to Hoog that very hour. She hoped that farm work, would work out for her. If nothing else Hoog was very far away and it would take her a long time to get back. Dakota came and asked to speak with the queen. ¡°Please my queen release Kaneeda from the dungeon. I have heard about what happened. I am here to apologize for her and request her release.¡± ¡°You are very loyal. Why?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Kaneeda has freed all of us from slavery and has given us a home, a family. We had nothing before her.¡± Dakota said. ¡°She sounds like a strong woman. I will permit you to speak with her. If she agrees to never try to kill me or harm me again, I will release her. Not because her actions are pardoned, but because if you are willing to vouch for her, I can see that she is not beyond redemption.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Dakota was so please she went to see Kaneeda straight away. ¡°Why did you not require her to apologize?¡± General Nathan asked. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have meant it. She believes I am an evil queen. How can she be expected to give a sincere apology to the face of evil? She will see for herself through Ginger, and change with time as all of you have.¡± T?ra replied. T?ra then went to meet up with Ginger and see how she was handling the peace talks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back there. I am not a leader.¡± Ginger begged. ¡°Yes, you are. Did you not stand up for yourself when others thought your blue blood was something to laugh about? Now you will stand up for not only yourself but others who are too weak to, and appose those that are strong and wrong.¡± T?ra said. ¡°No, I am not cut out for this.¡± Ginger moaned. ¡°In my family it¡¯s easy. Kaneeda makes the rules and we all listen. She tells us what to do. It works. I don¡¯t want to be telling people what to do.¡± Ginger said. ¡°It is a lot and I am sorry that I have bumped it all on you today. Shall we go back in together. I will make rules and all you need to do is make the rules work. Does that sound better?¡± T?ra asked. Ginger nodded. So, they went back into the peace talks together. * * * It was strange how living in a castle didn¡¯t mean seeing royalty. Jessica noticed how seldom she got to see T?ra. She pictured castle life to be more like at the dragon rider palace, were everyone got to interact with the royals. But in the castle, life was very different. Jessica heard the delighted shrills of a girl speaking English. ¡°I am getting married!¡± Jessica left the wine cellar she had found to investigate. She found Fiona excitedly planning her wedding. She talked and talked to a man who did not speak English. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jessica asked. Fiona excitedly told Jessica about her pending marriage and how T?ra was going to give her the perfect wedding. One like the royals would have. Jessica offered to help as she didn¡¯t have much else to do. When Keimoni joined them, Jessica felt obligated to apologize. Not long after Keimoni left Rachael joined them. She was eager to help. Jessica felt she needed to apologize to Rachael as well. Under normal circumstances Rachael wouldn¡¯t have cared if Jessica wanted to apologize. But the woman softened by the hard world understood that Chayim brought out the worst of people. * * * General Pan came to Zazo. ¡°What is going on between you and the queen? Are you selling us out for a lay?¡± Zazo was hurt by this. ¡°You know me, I would never do such a thing.¡± Zazo answered. ¡°Well then, what is going on with you and the queen? Are you not a lover of our enemies?¡± ¡°The queen who brought great suffering upon us is no long here. After all, has she not kept her word and declared she would step down and make Ginger queen? The terrors of the past will not be repeated with our queen.¡± Zazo defended. ¡°She is leaving us in the hands of a child. Have we not learnt that children should not rule?¡± ¡°So, if she stays queen, you are unhappy, if she gives the throne to Ginger, you are unhappy. Are you planning to kill them both?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°No, I think let the queen stay as queen for two or three more cycles and train the girl.¡± ¡°In two or three years she might be bonded and have an heir of her own.¡± Zazo replied. ¡°I am not the only one who is worried about a child queen.¡± General Pan said. ¡°Then bring it up in the sessions, during the peace talks.¡± Zazo answered. Chapter 141: Settled Day 21 Josephine Jujitsu woke up her troop while it was still dark. They had gotten use to Joe doing things differently and that negotiation or pleading achieved nothing. It wasn¡¯t really the men that followed her that pleaded and tried to negotiate for more sleep or a warmer hour, but Rosaleighm. Rosaleighm sat with a silent scowl on her face. The sleet that fell on her face melted. ¡°Why do we have to do this?¡± Rosaleighm finally asked. ¡°Disciple means doing things that are uncomfortable now for a favorable outcome later. It means getting up while it is cold. Because your enemy is sleeping while it is cold. They are counting on you saying no normal person would be out in this weather. If you want to win and be the best you cannot be normal. If you want to be a mighty warrior, you will have to be the one to make the decision to ride in the dark, in the cold. So that your enemy will be unprepared for your arrival.¡± Joe answered. Joe had her men get off their horses and they walked the last kilometer. She didn¡¯t want the horses to wake anyone. ¡°Kill everyone, leave no one. I am going for Chris. Everyone else is yours.¡± She instructed the men. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Joe snuck into one house then the next. Chris had killed the whole village and taken their homes and belonging for himself and his men. Joe went from one home to the next. Someone woke up and a scream ripped through the darkness, suddenly the camp was alive. Joe walked in and saw Chris hiding with five men around him. They were half dressed. ¡°I have useful information.¡± Chris said buying time. Joe didn¡¯t care what he had to say. She slit one¡¯s throat and kicked the second one into another. Both fell over. She threw a knife into the fourth one¡¯s face and Rosaleighm killed the fifth one. ¡°Ask yourself, how did I get the gun?¡± Chris carried on. Joe stabbed the blade through Chris¡¯ chest ¡°I will live.¡± He said in pain Joe slit this throat with her knife. Then she turned and killed number two, while Rosaleighm killed number three. Joe turned to the five men and had Rosaleighm translate. ¡°This town is now yours, do better with it than the previous owners. You are now it¡¯s protectors.¡± ¡°We follow you.¡± The men insisted. ¡°If you wish, follow me to mount Jeku and take Rosaleighm back to the castle after I leave. Then if you want come and start again here in this town.¡± Joe said. ¡°Leave without me!¡± Rosaleighm objected, ¡°I want to go with you.¡± ¡°Were I go you cannot follow. My world is even cruller than this one. They will cut you open and take your blood to try to understand how you can scare animals. Live and be the queen¡¯s friend. She will need you to show her around.¡± Joe could see the sadness in Rosaleighm¡¯s face. ¡°Remind the queen of what it¡¯s like to be mistreated so that she never becomes like the old queen Tiffany.¡± ¡°Also never trust anyone just because someone you trust says you can trust them. Everyone must prove themselves trustworthy.¡± Rosaleighm started to cry. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay? You are my family.¡± Joe looked at her tears and her heart broke. ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s go to mount Jeku and we can talk about things there.¡± Joe said. They all headed for mount Jeku. Joe wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to do. She knew taking Rosaleighm was a bad idea. But what else was she to do? Then she made a choice. They turned around and headed back to the castle. Joe thought that if Rosaleighm met the new queen and felt she had a place there maybe she would be willing to stay. Chapter 142: Constitution Day 21 T?ra took her pets into the first session with her. The peace conference was exhausting, but it needed to happen. Everyone eyed Flynn her new pet gogobeast. Otchulissa felt jealous and took a swipe at her new frenemy. T?ra separated them. General Pan put up his hand. ¡°Yes general?¡± T?ra inquired Ginger was sitting next to T?ra. ¡°My queen, we appreciate you wanting to keep your word and step down leaving the kingdom to Ginger. But we have had our share of sprout rulers and we want you to stay as queen until the girl is has reached twenty cycles.¡± He proposed. T?ra¡¯s face fell. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. He looked at Ginger. ¡°She is not ready.¡± General Pan said. T?ra thought on her feet, home was within reach and she was happy to go. But this request based on real potential problems made her feel obligated. T?ra stood up. ¡°This council will be making decisions, not one girl. We will make a set of rules for all future rulers including yourselves. We will all sign it on behalf of our tribes and our regions. Agreeing to all that will be listed. As the representatives given authority to make decisions for your tribe or region your seal will be binding.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. T?ra gaged how well this idea was being received. So far so good. ¡°First the majority of the council must agree on something before it can be passed. Second each person who has a seat here has a vote that counts one, the queen has a vote that counts two. When Ginger bonds her man will have a vote that counts one. Their child um, sprout, that takes the throne will have a vote that counts two, but their partner will have a vote that counts one. Next any member holding a position on this council can be replaced by their tribal royalty or region leaders. If anyone on this council is murdered, the person responsible will die. Their children will die, their mate, and their parents will all die. The entire family will be erased. If someone holds a seat here, they may not be touched. If someone sitting here is accused of wrong and it is found true the council will agree what will happen to them based on what they did. Holding a seat in this council means representing your tribe. Do it well.¡± So far everyone seemed happy so T?ra continued. ¡°As leaders and representatives on this council it will be your responsibility to ensure justice in the land. This includes for slaves. Slaves will have rights, they must be fed properly, more than one meal per day, preferable three proper meals per day. If a slave is forced to lie with her master, they will no longer be a slave but become free as this is abuse. If a slave loses an eye, they will go free because of that lost eye. They will no longer be a slave. Slaves will need clothes that are warm enough in winter and suitable for the work they are doing. They will be provided with the right clothes for the job and season all year round.¡± T?ra saw they were not happy. Keimoni whispered to her. ¡°It¡¯s a cycle, not a year.¡± ¡°All cycles, slaves will be provided their basic needs. Including a bath.¡± ¡°You are making owning slaves an expensive thing.¡± They objected. ¡°I was advice to make it illegal. But I understand people would lose too much. So, I have made a workable option. It¡¯s simple, either slaves are treated as people or it¡¯s outlawed.¡± T?ra said. Ginger nodded. They murmured among themselves and then silence fell. T?ra continued wanting to make the position on the council an honor and responsibility. ¡°If someone of this council perverts the law or takes a bribe to prevent justice and is found guilty, they will work in the mines as a slave for the rest of their life.¡± ¡°This is a heavy set of rules.¡± Drake said. ¡°The responsibility of this world rest on those here. It is not a light duty. The responsibility to make things better is on you. Not one queen or king, but all of you and if you are not up for it then leave or appoint someone who is.¡± T?ra replied. Hodge made up a scroll with what would be the beginnings of a constitution for Chayim. Everyone there signed it with their royal seal. It was now official, Chayim was changing and it would never be the same. Once everyone was done T?ra announced. ¡°My friend is getting bonded. It is a royal wedding and you are all invited. You will be expected to present a gift to the couple. This bonding will take place as soon as her sister returns. That could be any day now, even today.¡± T?ra announced. Chapter 143: The Wedding Day 21 Viola Stone washed her face in the cold river. She was not use to going so many days without a proper bath. The fact that she could sometimes smell herself made her self-conscience. Smelling Nikki and Shane sometimes made her feel a little better, but not a lot better. They were only a few hours from the castle but it felt like the journey ahead was a long one. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Move men, march!¡± Captain Kumi¡¯s voice called over the camp. ¡°I will not be doing business with you in the future.¡± Captain Kumi said to Shane. ¡°This seems reasonable.¡± Shane said. The trip had not been anything like they expected. As they came to the castle they were welcomed and all of Kumi¡¯s men were taken into the castle and bathed. ¡°What is going on?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Your sister is bonding today. She has insisted on waiting for your return before the ceremony.¡± A servant told her. ¡°Who is she bonding with?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Ranger.¡± They answered like it was obvious. So it was, as Fiona had said. She wants to get married to Ranger and that she was staying with him. Viola, Shane, and Nikki were hurried to their rooms where the servants tried to bath and dress them. But they all insisted to doing it themselves. Viola put on the dress laid on her bed. It was beautiful. The light pink dress made of silk, it fitted perfectly. Fiona knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Viola called. Fiona came in. ¡°I am so glad you are here. T?ra is giving me her wedding. There is a strange tradition to wear a red dress instead of a white one, but I think this red one is pretty and it¡¯s about getting married not all the stuff.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too. I threw all the people who tried to drown you in the pit. I tied them up and threw them on top of one another. Then I seal the grid over them. It started to rain so I guess they would have experienced a little of what they did to you.¡± Viola said. ¡°How? They are so strong!¡± Fiona said. ¡°One by one.¡± Viola replied. ¡°I feel better.¡± Fiona grinned, ¡°Thank you.¡± She hugged Viola. Viola hugged her back. ¡°I guess our reunion is over soon. I have started to get used to having a sister. It will be strange not to have one again.¡± Viola said. ¡°I had this dress made so that if you agreed you would be wearing the right thing. Will you give me away?¡± Fiona said. ¡°What!?!¡± Viola exclaimed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like the whole species thing and alien thing. But you are the only family I will have at my wedding.¡± Fiona answered. ¡°You are guilting me.¡± Viola objected. ¡°Is it working?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola said in a weak voice. ¡°Yay!¡± Fiona celebrated, ¡°I am so happy! I am getting married!¡± The time came and the garden was filled with the invited bonding witnesses and more. Flowers were all down the centre for the bride to walk down. The chairs had gold and red silk ribbons decorating them. There at the centre Ranger stood. He was wearing a white and red outfit. It was not a suit. A long smart pull-over white shirt that was long enough to cover his bum. The long sleeves had an intricate red resign of embroidery on it. Autumn leaves and trees and flowers created the tapestry of art on his sleeves. He was wearing red pants with a white design of the same style going down side of the leg on each side. Ranger stood under a gold four post frame. It had carving of flowers from the royal gardens. Red silk wrapped around the frame and made a canopy for them to stand under. Bronze candle sticks with a sash of gold were on a small table. Two candles where lit and the third was waiting to be lit. The table had a dragon on each leg. Fiona walked in and down the aisle. Her red dress flowed and she looked amazing with her gold tiara and red dress, her hair was down in large loose curls. The couple stood in the centre, with all the chairs making a circle around them. ¡°Is there anyone to bless this bonding?¡± the religious man performing the bonding rights asked. This was asked it English. ¡°Who gives this woman away?¡± Viola stood up. ¡°I do.¡± She answered. Keimoni was translating everything as this was a non-English-speaking wedding with an English-speaking bride. Fiona smiled at Viola. Then looked back at Ranger. ¡°Who blesses this man and his home?¡± he asked. The leaders of the Mystic Healer tribe rose and said, ¡°I do.¡± Then the tribal leader put his hand on Ranger¡¯s head. ¡°May you be blessed.¡± He said. The couple then with their two separate candles lit the unlit candle in the middle together. They blew out their individual candles. ¡°You are now one flame, live like it.¡± He wrapped the sash around their hands and recited. ¡°You are now bound together. No beginning or end, till death are you bound. May your light shine brighter together!¡± Ranger then took his cloak and put it over Fiona¡¯s shoulders. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°You are now bound together forever.¡± The leader said. They then walked holding hands into the hall prepared for them. Everyone began to sing as they walked. As the couple passed a row of chairs that row joined into the singing. They sang, ¡°May your quiver be fill and your sprouts be strong. May you prosper and be fruitful with many cycles to come. May your hair stay full and your legs be strong and your hand never be idle till your day has come. Let the sun shine on you and good health be yours. May sickness never trouble your doors. May your future be clear with lots to see, may you be happy with your beloved dear.¡± The song repeated until everyone had sung the full song through. The hall was prepared with tables and chairs for everyone. Ranger and Fiona took a seat. Then one by one people came and presented them with gifts. Even though it was a strange wedding in Viola¡¯s eyes, it had a certain simple elegance to it that she found quant and nice. Viola paid her wishes to the couple. ¡°I hope you are happy and your life is everything you hope it will be.¡± Viola said to Fiona. She turned around and there was Kaneeda and Dakota. ¡°Guess things could get worse.¡± She told herself. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dakota asked. ¡°I could ask the same of you, but I think I already know why you are here.¡± Viola said looking passed them at Ginger sitting with T?ra. ¡°I see they found you and your treasure.¡± Viola added. Dakota looked at Ginger. ¡°Did you tell Princess Libelle where to find us?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I told the queen where to find you.¡± Viola replied. Kaneeda had agreed to not kill the queen nor try to, nor hit, scare, or any other threatening thing. So, she was let out and it was in time for the bonding ceremony. ¡°Are you friends with the queen?¡± Dakota asked in shock. ¡°I am. It¡¯s a new thing.¡± Viola answered. Kaneeda glared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t start anything, first of all, there are many happy people here and you will ruin the day before you are even drunk.¡± Viola said. ¡°Then maybe do start something, that way you can be locked up and I can enjoy myself.¡± Viola shrugged. ¡°You make no sense.¡± Dakota said, ¡°Why would you tell the queen where we were? How did you even become friends with such a person?¡± ¡°You invaded my mind and almost killed me. I don¡¯t want to chat. I don¡¯t like either of you. I was hoping that Ginger would come and then I could take Te¡­ the queen home with me. I would love to have this little nightmare, be over.¡± Viola replied. Viola turned and there was Ranger. He had overheard some of what they had said. ¡°It¡¯s their fun gift to me.¡± Viola defended. ¡°I have known for a while. I didn¡¯t know that you knew Kaneeda.¡± ¡°It was a miserable experience.¡± Viola answered. ¡°I can imagine. Kaneeda has a way of making friends like no other I have met.¡± He shared. ¡°I am right here.¡± Kaneeda snarled. ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Viola responded. ¡°Our queen is very forgiving. Kaneeda took a swing at her. Zazo was there and our queen is safe.¡± Ranger told Viola. ¡°I want my knife back.¡± Kaneeda said. ¡°So, you can put it in my back again?¡± Ranger asked. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen to be the knife I helped pull out of your back, would it?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Yes, that would be the one.¡± Ranger answered. ¡°So, she likes you as much as she likes me!¡± Viola laughed in dismay, ¡°Making friends everywhere she goes.¡± Viola shook her head and walked away. Dakota came after her. ¡°Kaneeda likes Ranger, that¡¯s why he is alive. We know where he lives, we could easily overpower him. She lets him live in her forest and puts up a brave face for everyone else. Leaders have to do that.¡± Dakota said. Viola glared at her. ¡°Tell Ranger this. I don¡¯t need to hear it. You both tried to kill me.¡± Viola replied. ¡°You were bad for us. I was right. But you saved me and now you have helped change everything. One of us is going to be queen. This is big.¡± Dakota said. Viola shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not an apology.¡± ¡°What!¡± Dakota was confused ¡°I am not apologising. I am saying thank you.¡± Dakota said. ¡°That was a terrible thank you.¡± Viola responded annoyed. Dakota shook her head and walked away. Shane came over to Dakota. ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± he asked. Dakota eyed the man. ¡°Dinner fought back.¡± She answered. ¡°I can put some medicine on it. Help it heal faster.¡± He offered. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Dakota asked. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t take long, nor will it leave any stains on your dress.¡± Shane assured. ¡°I could snap you in half.¡± She glared at him. Shane looked her up and down. ¡°I believe you could. Fortunately, me for I didn¡¯t ask to arm wrestle.¡± He replied. ¡°What is arm wrestle?¡± Dakota asked. ¡°It¡¯s a thing guys do to see who is stronger. Some girls also do it. I can show you.¡± He offered. Shane put his elbow on the table with his hand up. ¡°Now you do the same.¡± Dakota did. ¡°Now take my hand.¡± He said. Dakota eyed him as if planning how to break him in half. ¡°Come on. Take my hand.¡± He persisted. Reluctantly she did. ¡°Now we see who can push the other person¡¯s hand to the table without lifting the elbow, or using the other hand to help out.¡± He said. He pushed a little, creating resistance. Then she flattened his hand to the table. She smiled. ¡°I like arm wrestle.¡± She said. ¡°Arm wrestling.¡± Shane corrected. ¡°Other arm.¡± She said. Shane arm wrestled her again with the other arm. She won again. This did not surprise him. She was pure muscle. Not protein shake, fitness model muscle, but a strong capable, gymnastics kind of muscle. That used swords and bows and climbed ropes every day. ¡®I am joining a gym when I get back home.¡¯ He thought. Dakota kept wanting to arm wrestle. It was like her new favourite game. Every time she won, she grinned and wanted to try again with the other arm. ¡°So, may I put medicine on your leg?¡± Shane asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s a scratch. Shanti will heal me when I get home.¡± She answered. ¡°How can Shanti heal you?¡± he asked. ¡°She is like Ranger, a Mystic Healer.¡± Dakota answered. ¡°Then why do you have scares?¡± Shane asked. Dakota looked confused. Shane pointed to Rachael. That girl lost all her skin, was branded as a slave and now she looks perfect. Not a scare anywhere. Mystic healers can heal scares.¡± Shane said. ¡°Shanti is tired. She can¡¯t heal everyone, every day and take away the scares. She needs to save energy.¡± ¡°Why not asked Ranger for help, he has been willing to heal others, even when it almost killed him.¡± Shane mentioned. Dakota looked at Ranger, who was sitting happily with his new mate. ¡°He is a man. Men do not help us. They use us.¡± Dakota replied. ¡°Are you a slave?¡± Shane asked. ¡°No, I killed my masters.¡± Dakota answered. ¡°I am sure that was hard for you and a very brave thing you did. But now that you are free why not enjoy being free?¡± Shane suggested. ¡°I do enjoy my freedom. I help others be free as well.¡± Dakota defended. ¡°If you want someone to look at your leg, there is Irania, she is a mystic healer and she will help you if you want.¡± Shane suggested. * * * Ginger came to the couple. ¡°May you be happy.¡± She presented them with a gift. It was a wooden horse. Hand carved. ¡°Thank you.¡± Fiona said. She recognised that carving the horse took a lot of effort, and this gift was probably special to the new queen. Viola went over to T?ra now that she was alone. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like you are in a den or vipers?¡± Viola asked ¡°One wrong step and it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I do. I really do. Everyone here wants me dead. Some have already tried. Yet somehow, I am here, alive and still going. I think I will not complain anymore about my life back home.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°I have never heard you complain.¡± Viola said. ¡°It was more a discontentment in my heart. I wanted to be allowed to choose for myself. Where I go, when I go, who I go with. Now I will be the duchess I was supposed to be.¡± ¡°I have the crystal. It was in the city of gold. Kerri was right.¡± Viola said. ¡°Then we have them all, we can leave. Tomorrow I will crown Ginger queen and we can be on our way.¡± T?ra was delighted. T?ra told her about the other crystals and James¡¯ betrothed. James presented a gift to Fiona and Ranger. ¡°This is a yarrow plant to keep in your home. It¡¯s good for helping to stop bleeding.¡± James said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Fiona said Jessica sat with Drake and his family. Drake¡¯s parents were allowed out of their rooms for the ceremony. All the royals who had come to the peace talks had been at the ceremony. Princess Libelle came over to Shane who was not sitting. ¡°I know you may not believe this, but we like you. We would like to invite you to join us as a permanent member of the dragon riders¡¯ court.¡± Shane was surprised. ¡°You left my sister with Black Beard. How can you say you like me?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Jessica is not your sister.¡± Libelle corrected. ¡°No, but she was with me. She has been my kin to protect her. Surely that says something?¡± ¡°Shane you are handsome and smart. We have a beautiful daughter. Bond with her and become family stay with us.¡± Libelle said. Shane was shocked. He had never gotten the feeling that they liked him. Nor did he think they would think he was worthy of their daughter, Princess Tanith. ¡°I am honoured by your proposal. I would like to think about it and before that I need to know something. Will you let Jessica bond with Drake?¡± ¡°No, Drake is a Skiopia leader and he must bond with one.¡± Libelle answered. ¡°But you would have let him bond with the queen?¡± Shane pointed out. ¡°You are clever.¡± Libelle replied. ¡°Jessica is my sister. As you already know the truth, you know that Jessica having red head is to your advantage. Why do you dislike her?¡± Shane asked. ¡°She had no grace. She blunders around like a wind storm. No restraint, pure ciaos. Do you think she would make a good queen?¡± Libelle asked. ¡°I believe Drake is a good leader and he would be able to keep Jessica in line. She would restrain herself for him.¡± Shane answered ¡°Look at them.¡± They looked at Jessica, she was sitting next to Drake in a dress. Her hair was done up and neat. She smiled when people addressed her even though she had no idea what they were saying. She sat up straight. Used her cutlery as Drake did. She looked good, like she was a royal. She looked happy, and so did Drake. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty idea from over here. But as soon as she opens her mouth it¡¯s all over.¡± Libelle said. Shane noticed the way she said it. ¡°Be honest with me, are you against her?¡± Shane asked. ¡°Not as much as you believe. She is not my choice for him, but it is not up to me.¡± ¡°Would ruling prince Ryu try to have Jessica killed?¡± Shane asked. ¡°My boy, please do not create such awful ideas. She is not right for him and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Libelle answered. ¡°I cannot accept your offer even though it is one of great honour. I have an opportunity to return to my home. I am going home.¡± Shane answered her. ¡°I understand. May it go well with you.¡± Libelle went to sit with her husband. Jessica knew that Drake¡¯s parents wanted her out of the way. This she was convinced off. But for some reason she trusted Drake. He had won her over. She was safe with him and even if his parents tried to kill her again, Drake would find her or save her. Not that she believed she needed a man to save her or help her in life. But knowing he would, was nice. The celebrations progressed, with dancing, and music and the wedding was marvellous. The food was great, the people were happy and it created a friendly environment with no pressure for people to mingle in. They chatted and new friendships between the royal families started to grow. T?ra saw this happiness and was happy within herself. ¡°You are an amazing queen.¡± Zazo said joining her. ¡°Thank you. I believe in Ginger. She will do amazing things. She will lead with the help of people like you. Taking this broken world to a new place of healing.¡± T?ra smiled. ¡°When are you going to crown her queen?¡± Zazo asked. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°You must invite all the royals for the crowning. Tomorrow is too soon.¡± Zazo said. ¡°All the royals that matter, are here.¡± T?ra answered ¡°Invite them, send birds tonight and wait a day or two.¡± Zazo advised. ¡°Zazo, I want to leave.¡± T?ra said. ¡°End things the right way.¡± Zazo urged. ¡°Fine, send messages and invite everyone. But I will wait only two days. I will not wait longer.¡± T?ra replied. Messages were sent to all the important people. The royals, the leader and the rich. Everyone was invited. Fiona¡¯s wedding was one of bringing everyone who remained together. The royals were constantly surprised by T?ra¡¯s decisions. A royal wedding for a friend who was bonding outside of her tribe. Making Ginger, queen, locking up the dragon riders in their chambers, honoring the dead, these were a few things that kept them on their toes, not knowing what to expect. Chapter 144: We Can Say Farewell Day 22 Viola Stone stood with her sister Fiona Viper. Fiona was leaving with her husband Ranger. Her name was no longer Viper. But Fiona bond mate of Ranger. Ranger did not have a family name. ¡°I feel we didn¡¯t get time to get to know one another.¡± Fiona said. ¡°I will send a letter for you once a year, telling you everything that has happened. I don¡¯t expect a letter back. But one would be nice.¡± Fiona added. Viola smiled. ¡°I will try.¡± She wrote her postal address down and gave it to Fiona. ¡°This is goodbye.¡± The sisters hugged and Fiona climbed onto the wagon with Ranger. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Viola said in the queen¡¯s tongue. The wagon pulled away. Fiona and Viola waved to each other as it moved down the street. ¡°Sad to see her go?¡± Shane asked startling Viola Viola put on her brave face before looking at Shane. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you arrive. How long have you been standing there?¡± ¡°Not long.¡± He answered. ¡°She is not coming home. What am I meant to tell her mother?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Your mother.¡± Shane said. ¡°What do I tell my parents?¡± she asked. Shane took her hand and looked her in the face. ¡°You tell them whatever you want to tell them. You are not obligated.¡± Viola looked away. She was hiding her real feeling behind her parents. Shane hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright to care and feel sad. It¡¯s not weakness.¡± He told her. Viola pulled him away. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting home.¡± She said annoyed. ¡°For an airhostess you are very guarded.¡± Shane said in vernacular. Viola hesitated hearing him. Then she looked over her shoulder at him and said. ¡°What are you going on about?¡± He smiled knowingly. They went to eat in the queen¡¯s dining hall. T?ra was already there with a few other earthlings. Once everyone was together T?ra announced. ¡°We have all the crystals we need to get home. I have to stay and crown Ginger queen. But whoever wants to go now, leave today, may go. I will send you with supplies and you can leave. It¡¯s a day and a half with a wagon. With horses maybe a day?¡± ¡°I can go home!¡± Jessica exclaimed. Then her face fell and she looked sad. They all displaced mixed emotions, except for Nikki and Kerri. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can make two trips. I think we only have one chance to leave. So, it must be together.¡± Kerri said. ¡°Go and find out. Once you are there, send word and let me know. I will send you with food for a week so that if you must wait for me, you will not go without.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Sounds perfect.¡± Kerri said. So, breakfast ended with high emotions and mixed feelings. James Thornbulton and Lakisha sat talking about their chance to go home. However, if they had to wait for T?ra anyways, they might as well stay for the crowning. Nikki wanted to stay as well. She knew they had not supported T?ra like they said they should have. She and Rachael had both said they would be there for her. But they had not been. Joe and Zazo had been, and Joe was less than friendly. Making Nikki feel even more guilty. So, Nikki decided to travel with T?ra and return home at the same time. Rachael Ceronio sat by the window. She had so many feelings flooding her mind. She wanted to be excited but she wasn¡¯t. She felt frozen. Like she was holding her breathe waiting for it to all crumble away. ¡°I have heard that you can return home.¡± Keimoni said, ¡°You must be so excited.¡± Rachael didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am.¡± She replied. ¡°I know I will miss you.¡± He said. ¡°I think I will miss you too.¡± Rachael responded. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Do you not want to go or do you want to stay?¡± he asked. ¡°What am I returning to? My grandfather is dead, my grandmother is dead. My parents don¡¯t care. My friends are shallow and dislike me.¡± She sighed. ¡°You can clear things up and be better. You can be what you want to be. You have shown the ability to adapt. Be there person you want to be.¡± He encouraged. Rachael smiled and looked at him. ¡°I think I could have liked you.¡± She said feeling brave now that she was leaving. ¡°I think you do like me.¡± He teased. Rachael playfully hit him. ¡°You think too much of yourself.¡± ¡°And you think too little of yourself.¡± He said being serious. Rachael hugged him. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. * * * Viola realized she was finally leaving. She had regrets, which was something she usually didn¡¯t have. She went to T?ra. ¡°I need two fast horses, food, water and gold. I have to right a wrong before I leave.¡± ¡°Take what you need. Meet me at mount Jeku.¡± T?ra replied. ¡°Thank you for asking this time.¡± T?ra added. Viola smiled and she gathered what she needed and rode hard towards Ferox Barron¡¯s home. When she arrived, Mr Barron was outside examining his flowers that had died in the snow. ¡°Mr Barron.¡± Viola greeted. ¡°Is an army behind you to arrest me for my treatment of you?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I am here to see Ferox. I need his help and I have only two days. He is the best rider I have ever seen. Please permit him to come with me and help me.¡± Viola asked. ¡°I received an invite to the crowning of the new queen. Her name is Ginger. Is this true?¡± he asked. ¡°It is, Ginger will be queen. If you go to the castle, you might even be given a seat at the royal council table. You know what is happening in your land and good strong people are needed to help the new queen rule well.¡± Viola answered. ¡°After how I treated you and your friends, I will be thrown in the dungeon.¡± He replied. ¡°The queen is forgiving. The new queen needs leaders around her. Honest ones.¡± Viola said, ¡°Think about it.¡± Mr Barron had a pensive look. Ferox arrived on his horse. ¡°Viola?¡± he asked. ¡°I am here to see you. I need your help.¡± She began, ¡°I need you to take me to the Carsta city by the sea. The fastest way and we must leave now if you agree. Please agree.¡± She asked. ¡°Are you serious? You want me to cross the land with you? Why not take guards with you, or have the dragon¡¯s take you?¡± he asked. ¡°I need to catch my friends on the road. Please.¡± Viola asked again. ¡°Take her.¡± Mr Barron said. ¡°I will miss the crowning.¡± He objected. ¡°Oh!¡± Viola realized she might cause him to miss a great opportunity. How many people get to see a queen crowned in person? ¡°Thank you for your time, Mr Barron. Have a great time.¡± Viola said and before either one could say anything, she rode away hard. Making the horse gallop. Once she was far enough away, she let the horses walk. She asked in Point how to get to the Carsta City Haven by the sea. She felt like she had lost time and she was feeling silly. ¡°You are always in trouble yet you manage.¡± A male voice said behind her. Viola turned and saw Ferox. He was on his horse. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°Looking for you. I wasn¡¯t serious about seeing the new queen crowned.¡± He said. ¡°Oh!¡± Viola replied. ¡°I will go with you, but I require something from you in return.¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked not sure what he would say. ¡°The truth. Not half or part. No deception, honesty.¡± He said, ¡°If you agree I will take you.¡± ¡°I will answer any question you ask honestly but I will not share what you do not ask for.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Then we go.¡± He replied. They rode on and Ferox lead the way. When night came Viola and Ferox stopped to sleep and rest. ¡°Why did you ask me to help you?¡± he asked Viola shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You are the best rider I know and I trust you more than most.¡± ¡°If you were more desirable to my family, I would ask to bond with you.¡± He said. Viola felt herself blush. That didn¡¯t happen very often. ¡°Thank you.¡± She answered softly not looking at him. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I said my family wouldn¡¯t approve of you.¡± He responded. ¡®But you also said you have thought about marrying me¡¯ Viola thought. Viola lay, looking up at the stars unable to sleep. Ferox had been sleeping for a while already but she was concerned that she would live with regrets regarding Viv and her family. True kindness had broken her walls and made her defensive and feel vulnerable. She thought about everything that had happened even Ferox and how he too showed her kindness. She had only messed him around and played games with him. Not because she set out to do so but because she was too afraid to let someone see her. She always played a role, had a part, a goal or mission. Only a handful of people she worked with knew her. The idea that who she really was would be rejected caused insecurity and she was rejected by Rider which led to her behaving badly. Not that Rider was to blame. She wanted to make things right. She wanted to leave knowing she had friends. * * * Josephina Jujitsu arrived back at the castle with Rosaleighm. The castle servants were happy and there were ribbons and d¨¦cor still out. Joe went and found T?ra. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. You missed Fiona¡¯s wedding. But there will be a crowning for the new queen.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Is that what the d¨¦cor is about?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s not take it down. Only add to it.¡± T?ra decided. T?ra looked at her with a serious face. ¡°Did you kill Chris?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I did. Didn¡¯t expect him to be so chatty about it. But it¡¯s done.¡± T?ra sighed. ¡°I feel relieved and bad at the same time.¡± Joe tried to be reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°So, when do we return home?¡± she asked. ¡°I plan on leaving the day we crown Ginger queen. There is no need for me to stick around. Plus, I am worried that someone will try to kill me the moment I am no longer queen. Guess I now see enemies behind every corner. I am getting use to people wanting to kill me.¡± T?ra said. T?ra went to make arrangements for the crowning and Joe got to meet Ginger the new queen to be. * * * Ursola arrived back at the castle with Glisson who she had been taken with. Glisson had permission to stay in the secret swamp city. He wanted to fetch his family so they could all move there. Ursola found James. ¡°Look I have a new arm and a new leg. I can feel it, like it is my own.¡± she said all excited. She passed him her arm to feel. James examined the arm. It felt like a silicone-based substance. Soft, flexible and smooth. It was the same colour as her bronze skin. It attached really nicely to flesh. ¡°I can swim with it.¡± She told him. James didn¡¯t understand her. Then she saw the Tskhali leaders from the Village Fish. The first-born son of the ruling prince. Prince Nix was happy and looked well. Brook is wife was with him. Fortunately for James, Keimoni saw them all gathering and didn¡¯t want to miss out. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Brook asked Ursola. ¡°Fish.¡± She answered. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we have met.¡± Brook responded. Ursola did not only have new limbs, but her hair was also styled, conditioned and brushed out. She was dressed in clothes that fitted her well, she also had shoes. ¡°I am Brook, this is my husband Nix. What are you called?¡± ¡°Ursola.¡± She answered. ¡°I knew an Ursola once. Sad story.¡± Brook said. Ursola smiled uncomfortably. ¡°Who is this man with you?¡± ¡°My betrothed.¡± Ursola answered. ¡°Why does he say nothing?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand us. He speaks a foreign tongue.¡± Ursola answered. ¡°I am Keimoni, the queen¡¯s Viden.¡± Keimoni announced. ¡°We have met.¡± Nix said. ¡°What region are you from?¡± Keimoni asked Ursola. ¡°Fish.¡± She answered. ¡°Do you know Nix and Brook?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I have seen them. All royals are known.¡± She answered. ¡°We were just chatting.¡± Brook said wanting to leave as Keimoni made her uncomfortable. ¡°Maybe I can be of service. What were you talking about?¡± James spoke up. ¡°What is going on, Keimoni?¡± he asked. ¡°I am finding out.¡± He answered. ¡°We were discussing her betrothal to this man, who doesn¡¯t understand us.¡± Brook said. ¡°We must pardon our leave. I must speak with them. Please go in peace.¡± Keimoni said to them. Brook nor Nix liked Keimoni but he was the queen¡¯s Viden and that meant he was very protected and presumably powerful. Keimoni spoke to Ursola and asked her how they became betrothed when he cannot speak? He asked her why she was so sure he was a good idea? After she told him everything, he asked James, if he knew about the betrothal. James explained he found out while she was dying and didn¡¯t want to break her heart after she lost so much helping him. Keimoni did it for them. He told Ursola that James was just being nice because that is what he does. He was not asking her to bond. But she can stay a guest in the castle or return to her people. Ursola left the conversation very sad. She lost her limbs for a man who didn¡¯t want her. She was a silly little girl. Glisson came and sat with her. ¡°Why are you so sad?¡± he asked. ¡°I am not betrothed.¡± She told him. ¡°Did he end the betrothal?¡± Glisson asked. ¡°I was silly, we were never betrothed.¡± She answered turning her face away. Ursola explained what had happened to Glisson. ¡°Well, if you want you can come with me and my family and live in the hidden city Elysian.¡± he offered. ¡°Everyone thinks I am betrothed. They will hear how silly I am.¡± She said sadly. ¡°We can say he died.¡± Glisson said. Ursola thought about it. A smile lit up her face. ¡°Yes, I will go with you to Elysian.¡± She agreed. ¡°I am going back to Lake Sky in the morning to fetch my family. You can come with me.¡± He offered. ¡°The queen has been kind to me and I have more than enough food for the journey. The elders at Elysian have given me coin for the journey. So, I have everything I need.¡± He told her. * * * Rosaleighm took Ginger around the castle. She knew all the tunnels in and out of the castle. Even though Ginger was sixteen years old and Rosaleighm was only twelve years old they had a lot in common. Like no parents. Enjoying fighting and liking the castle and the way of life in the castle. Having more than enough was something neither had experienced before. They sparred together and Ginger was the better and a stronger fighter. But Rosaleighm was a quick learner. Both had someone older that they looked to for guidance and strength. For Rosaleighm this was Joe which was a new thing in her life. For Ginger it was Kaneeda, who she thought of as her queen. Chapter 145: The Meadow Day 23 Viola woke up early and to her surprise Ferox Baron was already awake. ¡°I made eggs.¡± He said passing her a dish with scrambled eggs. Viola smiled and took the food. ¡°Thank you.¡± She responded. ¡°We must ride hard to the next town and see if they have already passed through. If they have, we must push through the meadow to the main road. It¡¯s the quickest way. If we travel on the roads, we will never catch them. The meadow will not be easy. We must make it through before night. The creatures of the night roam there and you do not want to meet them.¡± ¡°Creatures of the night?¡± Viola asked in between mouthfuls. ¡°They are beasts that roam the open places. So, you must hurry up, eat, and wash so we can leave. There is no time to waste.¡± He rushed her. Viola ate and they went on their way. They galloped as far as the horses could. Then they walked. They took a ten-minute break at a creak to drink and water the horses. Then they rode hard again into Bethrath, a town on the road to the sea. Viola and Ferox asked about the farming family, if they had come that way and how many days ago. An inn keeper name Roach helped them. ¡°Day com by, it was tu days gon. Day be nis fumily.¡± He said. Viola battled to understand him. But Ferox understood exactly what he was saying. ¡°Thank you, kind man. Here is some coin for your trouble. Let it be known there is a new queen, named Ginger in the castle.¡± Ferox told him. He seemed more grateful for the information than the coins. ¡°Why did you give him silver?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Because if I ever come this way again, I will have a friend.¡± He replied. ¡°They are a day ahead of us. Fortunately, they are travelling slowly. But we cannot rest for long. We must gather supplies and ride hard again. Our horses will be tired but we can make it. We can catch up with them tonight if we cross the meadow.¡± Ferox was walking while talking. Viola bought easy to cook food and flint stone to start a fire. She got a new water skin and filled it. Ferox also bought things for them and himself. After all he was using the money Viola got from T?ra. They rode hard through the meadow. The horses couldn¡¯t gallop as the grass was so long and dense. It was green and looked so healthy. The snow had not affected it. It looked like no snow or frost had touch the rich green meadow. Patches of wild flowers grew as high as the saddle on the horse. Beautiful happy flowers, each a slightly different color. It was as if the meadow went as far as the horizon. Behind was the smoke from town and ahead the open fields of color and life. Puffy clouds cast shadows over the meadow. ¡°It looks so nice.¡± Viola said. ¡°Keep up. Do not stop, walk as fast as your horse can. Do not get off your horse for any reason.¡± Ferox said. They walked and push the walk to a canter where possible. They talked and talked as there was not much else to do. Ferox looked at the sky. ¡°We must gallop!¡± kicking his horse. Viola rode after him. The green just kept going. The meadow was all around them. No sign of the town nor the end of it. The sun started to get low and Viola wondered how much longer she and her horse could keep it up. Her bum ached. Just when she was going to insist on resting, she saw a tree line. This gave her and her horse new energy. As the sun set, they reached the tree line. But Ferox was not happy with just being on the other side of the trees. He wanted to be on the road. ¡°I need to rest.¡± Viola objected. ¡°Rest and you and your horse will die. We have to make the road. It¡¯s already dark and not safe.¡± He answered pushing on. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°We are out of the meadow.¡± Viola stated. ¡°The creatures are able to leave the meadow. We must get beyond that hill.¡± He insisted. Viola was exhausted. ¡°Can¡¯t we fight off any creatures?¡± she asked, ¡°Light a fire?¡± Ferox laughed. ¡°If fire was enough, we could camp in the meadow. No, we push on.¡± ¡°Then what stops them?¡± she asked. ¡°A magical barrier on that hill.¡± Ferox answered. The last of the light set and the darkness was kissed with the stars. The moon rose and so did the creatures of the night. ¡°Viola I am sorry.¡± Ferox began ¡°I have brought you out here and now you are going to die. I thought we could make it in time. But we took too long to get through the meadow. It was nice knowing you. Thank you for challenging me to not just accept things I know, but to always reconfirm what is really true.¡± ¡°We are not going to die. Now stop talking like that. Do you have a sword, or knife?¡± Viola asked him. ¡°I have a sword.¡± He answered. ¡°Let¡¯s find water and rest. Once we are stronger, we will go on. I have flint stone so we will make fires around us, and even traps. But there will be no dying.¡± They found a small pond. It didn¡¯t look very drinkable but the horses were happy. Viola and Ferox made small fires around them. A screeching howl cut through the night. The horses wanted to run and were unsettled. Viola couldn¡¯t tell where the sound came from. Another rang out. The silence that followed was deafening. ¡°What are these creatures?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Flower pixies. Flesh eaters. As small as your hand but deadly. They hunt in packs.¡± He said. ¡°Pixies?¡± Viola exclaimed ¡°Pointy eared, flying, cute little flower people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He answered ¡°If you know of them why are you not afraid?¡± ¡°What I know about them is different to what you know about them. I was told they were not real and that they are friendly and kind and protectors of nature.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Flicker. They are small protectors of their forest and they don¡¯t eat flesh. But they scare people as they are shape shifters. They can grow in size and shrink as small as your thumb nail. They have wings of light and they are light. Entire cities are in the trunk of a tree. They blow horns and whistle to scare people away. They live in the light forest. Pixies live in the meadow. They eat flesh and they are never full. Only magic traps them in the meadow. Any flesh that enters even bugs are eaten.¡± He explained. ¡°Guess the facts I learnt are a little wrong. So, if the fly, and are little we can make a net, or use a sheet to protect ourselves from an attack from above?¡± Viola ventured. ¡°We have stopped, we are doomed.¡± He said. ¡°Do they only like the darkness, what does the sun do to them?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I have never asked one. They do only come out at night. Like many other animals and insects and even some types of birds.¡± He answered. Viola ripped the sleeping blankets up and wrapped the horses so only their eyes were not covered. Then she started wrapping her own body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°Staying warm.¡± She answered sarcastically. ¡°They will pull the covering off.¡± He said. ¡°We can try move and kill a few, or we can stay here all night, hoping not to be their dinner.¡± Viola said. ¡°Do you have booze?¡± she asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Alcohol?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He gave it to her. She wrapped Ferox up and then soaked a strip of blanket in alcohol. The sound of wings could be heard on the wind. ¡°Any intelligent life out there?¡± Viola called. ¡°You will let them know where we are?¡± Ferox said. ¡°The fire has already done that.¡± Viola stated. The shadows cast by the flames danced. Figures stretched out in the shadows moved around them. Viola poured cooking oil on Ferox¡¯s sword. ¡°Get ready to ride.¡± She said climbing onto her horse. She passed him one end of the wet blanket strip. ¡°Do not let it go.¡± Viola instructed. ¡°I wish you would explain your plan to me.¡± He said. ¡°Can you speak?¡± Viola called into the darkness. The wings sounded like hundreds of humming birds. There was no answer. ¡®Ok then, let¡¯s kill some bugs.¡¯ Viola thought. ¡°We are going to gallop around the camp fires five times, catching as many as we can in this blanket. Then we will set it on fire and charge for the hill.¡± Viola said. ¡°This is a bad idea.¡± Ferox said. ¡°I have seen you race a horse standing up. This is nothing for a guy like you.¡± Viola said. ¡°That can¡¯t get me killed by being eaten.¡± He objected. Viola gave an agreeing nod. ¡°I like our chances.¡± She said. Ferox took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, we can do this.¡± ¡°Now!¡± Viola and Ferox rode out of the fire cycle they had made and galloped around it five times. Pulling the blanket was difficult. They could feel they had caught Pixies in them and they were fighting to get out. Then Viola set the blanket on fire and they let it go. Screams filled the night. It was as if the stars even closed their eyes. The smell of burnt meat rose up. It was a nice smell if you ignored, why, you could smell it. Then they heard it. A voice that rang out followed by a howl. What was said was unclear but it had spoken. It was able to speak. They didn¡¯t slow down nor ask if the other had heard it. They just kept riding. The horses ran as if their lives depended on it and their lives did depend on it. Once they were over the hill they slowed down. It was as if there were now in the clear. Then when least expected one flew into Viola¡¯s face and bit her nose. Viola grabbed it and held the tiny person in her hand. ¡°You are not so scary.¡± Viola said. The pixie struggled against her hand. It pushed and pulled and even tried to bit her again. Viola flicked it on the head. ¡°Bit me and I will keep flicking you.¡± She told it. ¡°How is it here?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Viola said ¡°But it is.¡± Once they were sure no more were around Viola trapped it in a pouch and tired the pouch closed. They walked until they found the road. It was busy with many travelers parked for the night. Viola counted ten wagons. She asked if any knew where the farming family was. One man did, he said they had pushed on further down the road. They had wanted to make the town. Viola, thanked him and knew they just wanted somewhere private to rest. They went down the road and kept going. They walked for another two hours before Viola spotted a fire off the road. ¡°Hi, It¡¯s Viola¡± she called. Jacob came running over. ¡°Viola!¡± Viola got off her horse and hugged him. ¡°Have your grown?¡± she asked him. ¡°No silly it¡¯s only been days.¡± He laughed. ¡°You feel stronger.¡± She said. He laughed. Ferox watch Viola with the boy. ¡°This is my friend Ferox.¡± Viola introduced. Jacob called his family. They welcomed them into their tent. Viv and Xoma made food and herbal tea. Viola asked to speak with Rider alone. He agreed. They went outside and she took a deep breath. ¡°I am so sorry! My behavior was unacceptable. I feel so out of place here. Because you constantly where at me it made me crazy and everything got too much so I took it out on you. Not that my behavior was your fault. Please forgive me. I want to leave here with a friend. I don¡¯t want to go home and leave things as they are.¡± She rambled. ¡°You get to go home, but you are here making right with me?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I have a guide, Ferox who helped me get to you quicker. I can¡¯t go leaving things as they are.¡± Viola said. ¡°I forgive you. After all I almost killed you so I think I should also apologize. I was tired of my mom and sister staying, ¡®she¡¯s a nice girl, you should consider your options?¡¯ You are nice and everything but I didn¡¯t want to bond with you, and then, when we pretend we were bonded¡­ It made me feel pressurized. I am sorry I was unfair to you.¡± Viola hugged him and kissed him on the check. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I can now go home and have no regrets.¡± ¡°Would you consider staying with us?¡± Rider asked. ¡°No. I am not made for this world.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Viola then spoke to Xoma and then to Viv. She wanted things to be good between them. She wanted to have friends in Chayim. They forgave her and they all stayed up late into the night talking and laughing. They liked Ferox and he liked them. ¡°I have a parting gift for you, a pixie I caught.¡± Viola gave them the pixie in the pouch. They looked at the little winged creature. It had an ugly little face with long braided hair and a little flower petal dress. ¡°Is it bleeding?¡± Viv asked. ¡°It bit me so I flicked it¡¯s head.¡± Viola informed. ¡°Can it speak?¡± Xoma asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s yours now. Do as you want with it. Keep it as a pet, set it free. Eat it.¡± ¡°Eat it!¡± Viv interrupted. Viola grinned. ¡°That¡¯s nasty!¡± Rider said. She shrugged. The pixie glared at her. As if it understood her. Chapter 146: Stillness Day 23 T?ra looked at her Griffin and then her panther. She could take Otchulissa with her, but not Flynn. He could never fit in. Then T?ra had an idea. She had not fully bonded with Flynn yet. So, she would give him to Ginger to start off her reign as queen. A queen needed a beast to call a pet. So, it was settled in her mind. T?ra checked on the preparations for the crowning and listened to the reports from her soldiers. One of these reports included a girl killing people in the lower town and in the City Point. The description given for this killer was too close to Rosaleighm¡¯s for T?ra to ignore. ¡°Find who did this. Do not harm the child. I want to speak with her.¡± T?ra said. Once the meeting was over, she went to Joe¡¯s room. She knocked and Rosaleighm opened the door. ¡°Come in, Joe is not here.¡± Rosaleighm said. ¡°I came to speak with you. Do you like it here in the castle?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± She answered. ¡°Do you want to live in a house in the town?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°No. I like it here.¡± ¡°Why do you like it here?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Because there is so much nice food and clothes. I can have anything I want.¡± ¡°Do you remember what it was like when you had nothing, when you would steal and take what was not yours because you were hungry?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t nice.¡± ¡°Would you like parents, people to look after you. People who care about you, like Joe?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Yes. Why are you asking me all these questions?¡± Rosaleighm asked. ¡°Did you kill those people in the lower town and the City Point?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°They were mean to me. They threw things at me and shouted at me. Some even hit me.¡± She defended. ¡°Just because someone is horrible to you doesn¡¯t mean you can kill them.¡± ¡°Are you going to put me in the dungeon?¡± Rosaleighm asked. ¡°No, but you will visit every family where you killed someone. You will take them a pie and talk with them. I want you to see how much each person you killed meant to someone else. You will also do this today. If you do it, then you will not be punished. If you do not do it properly you will clean every floor in the castle, even the dungeon floor. You will not be allowed to train or leave until it¡¯s done.¡± Rosaleighm glared at her. ¡°I suggest taking the pie. If you don¡¯t do it today then it¡¯s floors tomorrow.¡± T?ra said firmly. Rosaleighm glared at her. T?ra then had three guards accompany Rosaleighm to the town and ensure she did as was required of her. * * * Kerri-liana was deep in her books trying to learn as much as possible before going back home. What proof back home could she find that earth had once been travelled to by aliens. Did pyramids come from another world? Is that why they lost the knowledge? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. To her surprise pyramids did not come from another world. It was designed by the slave Yosef in Egypt to preserve food during a terrible famine. His story was not really recorded but some of his amazing designs were credited to him. Kerri found that most of the proof of other worlds was now known as mythology. Therefore, it was not proof at all but a crazy theory. She discovered that most of the horror stories told in mythology were also recorded in the books of history in the royal library. The brothers Grimm were onto something. They had a lot of similar type stories. She wished for a camera. But instead, she misused her position as the queen¡¯s friend and got scribes to make copies of things for her. Twenty scribes copied out material from the books and scrolls onto new ones, even the maps were traced. Kerri was very happy. * * * James Thornbulton waved goodbye to the now very pretty girl who had helped him get the crystal he needed to return home. Ursola waved as she and Glisson walked away. They were going to fetch his family and them go straight to Elysian, the swamp city. ¡®She is going to be fine.¡¯ He told himself. James worried that she had lost so much helping him and then he turned her down. He worried that she would be hurting because of him. He didn¡¯t like that idea at all. But she seemed to be alright. She was making friends and spending time with her own kind. ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°I know. She will have many chances thanks to the kindness from the people you met in that swamp city.¡± He replied. ¡°We can go home, yet, I feel as if I am still holding my breath. Like it is not yet over. But in a way it is.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°I also feel like relaxing and rejoicing is too soon.¡± James agreed. They returned to their room to start packing. Tomorrow they would leave the castle and head for mount Jeku, where they would finally be able to leave Chayim. * * * Nikki sat in the garden. Strange insects flew by and bugs she had never seen crawled along. The snow was melting around her. Even though it was cold she sat on the ground. It seemed as if only the cold ground felt sure. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jessica asked. Nikki was startled. ¡°You scared me.¡± She said. ¡°Sorry, I saw you sitting out here in the cold all alone.¡± Jessica shrugged ¡°I thought I would say hi.¡± Nikki gave a half smile. ¡°My time here has not been great. I was just thinking about stuff.¡± ¡°Want to swop war stories?¡± Jessica asked sitting on the ground next to her. ¡°I found a city made of gold with gold haired people who tried to drown me.¡± Nikki said. ¡°A crazy old guy tried to force me to marry him. He even hit me in the face.¡± Jessica responded. ¡°Marriage to an old crazy guy or death¡­ I think marriage, I can run away.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Drake¡¯s parents left me with Black Beard on purpose.¡± Jessica added. ¡°Black Beard! He had Natrica scared out of her mind.¡± Nikki said. ¡°He is no friend of mine. But he didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Jessica frowned. ¡°You never got to know Natrica, but she was the type of person that you feel in a room. She carried a presence that is missed. I liked her.¡± Nikki said, ¡°She was odd, thought we were in purgatory and Joe was an angel.¡± ¡°She was fun.¡± Jessica smiled. ¡°She was.¡± Nikki agreed. They stared out at the beautiful scenery before them, yet neither was paying attention to it. ¡°I see you are Drake are close?¡± Nikki commented. ¡°He is wonderful, thoughtful, romantic but in a manly way. I like him, it will be hard to say goodbye.¡± Jessica said. ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of staying like Fiona?¡± ¡°No, his parents want me dead. They will have me killed. Drake cannot protect me from them forever. Plus, I don¡¯t want to need, to be protected. He is great but I am going home.¡± ¡°Most girls wish for a prince.¡± Nikki said. ¡°I am not most girls.¡± Jessica replied. ¡°Does he know you are leaving?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t talked about it. I wanted to enjoy my time with him. Not have leaving ruin it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Nikki said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to him but I understand.¡± They once again looked out at the garden. It was still beautiful even after the snow. * * * Rachael rode in the field on one of her horses. She was angry that some of her animals were gone. She was angry at her parents, and everything that had happened to her. She was angry that she didn¡¯t matter. No one cared, she was alone and she knew it. On earth she didn¡¯t feel alone. Now she knew she was and that her life sucked. Rachael screamed into the wide-open field. Then she cried and cried. She cried out her feelings and her sadness, her loneliness and finally some of her anger. She made her way back to the castle free from a lot of her feeling. It was as if she could now be objective. She bumped into Keimoni at the lunch table. ¡°How are you?¡± he asked. ¡°Better. I am leaving tomorrow just after the queen is crowned. We all are. If things were different, we might have had a chance but things are not. You are more guarded than you should be and so am I. Our stubbornness would never let us be happy. Before we leave, I want you to know that I have enjoyed your company.¡± Rachael said. ¡°You seem so final. Before you go may I kiss you and remember you forever?¡± he asked. Rachael grinned ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡± Rachael took his hand. ¡°I want see you off, go with you to mount Jeku.¡± He said. ¡°I would like that.¡± Rachael answered. She liked the idea that at least one person in the universe would know who she really was. Also, she had wanted to kiss him for fun as well. * * * Josephina went to T?ra when she heard what T?ra had decided to do regarding Rosaleighm. ¡°I have heard that you sent Rosaleighm into the town to give pie to the families who lost a loved one at her hand.¡± Joe said. ¡°Hi to you too.¡± T?ra responded. ¡°Yes, I wanted her to see the consequences of death. The hurt it causes so that she will not kill in spite but only when necessary. She killed so many and she is only twelve or so. It¡¯s not alright. But having her locked up will not help either. I feel it will only add to the problem. She needs to see the tears and know she caused them. Or she can scrub floor for the next few years.¡± T?ra said standing strong by her decision. ¡°I am impressed by you. You are not a fighter but you are a leader. You see the big picture and the individual. This is why you have changed a world in weeks. I agree with you. Your punishment is wise and fair. She is a child with no connections. So, seeing that others hurt is a cleaver punishment that might just work. Thank you.¡± Joe said. T?ra was surprised. Joe continued, ¡°I knew she had killed them. I didn¡¯t know what to do about it but I felt it was wrong of her. You would make a good queen.¡± T?ra smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joe felt T?ra had handled it well. Chapter 147: Friends Day 24 Viola said her goodbyes to her friends. She told Viv how captain Kumi took them safely to the mountain and that he was asking about her. She also told her that he was willing to keep her secret, the one where she can understand but pretends not to. Viola was not sure if it made a difference but she thought Viv should know about it. Viola hugged them all and left on her horse with Ferox. They were going to mount Jeku. It was not a quick trip. It was a day and a half back to the castle by road. One day if they went through the meadow. Stolen novel; please report. Viola wanted to save time, so they went through the meadow. They found the tiny burnt bodies of the pixies that had been caught in the blanket. It was not a pretty sight. Viola thought about burring them but she didn¡¯t want to waste time. So, they pressed on, leaving them there. Viola and ferox made it out of the meadow late afternoon. They ate in the town and rested their horses. They decided to stay in an inn. They shared a room with two beds to save money. The beds were two piles of fresh hay and a blanket that had lice. ¡°Charming!¡± Viola sarcastically remarked. ¡°Why do you say things you don¡¯t mean?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°It¡¯s called sarcasm and it¡¯s a common thing where I am from.¡± ¡°Why not just say what you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°Well saying this room is not worth the money paid for it and that blanket has lice so the floor is a safer option, doesn¡¯t have the same hurtful ring that sarcasm has.¡± She answered. ¡°The room is unpleasant. Shall we request another one?¡± He asked. They were unable to change their room nor get their money back to stay at a better place. However, Viola sent Ferox to get them a nice room in a nice inn. Then during the night, she went and took her money back. Ferox had no idea what she had done, and she planned to keep it that way. Chapter 148: The Child Queen Day 24 T?ra dressed in a beautiful gown of green with gold and red. She put her own tiara on. She felt excited and nervous. She was going home, where no one was trying to kill her. She was afraid that something would go wrong and Ginger would not become queen. Ginger was wearing a green dress. The edges had gold and white lace design. ¡°I look ridicules!¡± Ginger moaned. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Dakota laughed. ¡°You are about to be queen, you will never have to wear ridicules dresses again if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Kaneeda said. ¡°I think you look beautiful and I like your dress.¡± Rosaleighm said. ¡°Really?¡± Ginger asked. ¡°Yes, I have never had a ridicules dress before. But if I did, I want one like yours.¡± Rosaleighm said. The throne room was full, people stood as there were too many to sit. Everyone wanted to see with their own eyes that there really was going to be a new queen. That the reign of Queen Tiffany was over. T?ra sat on the throne. Ginger stood next to her. Kaneeda was also wearing a dress of blue, as no one not dressed for the occasion was allowed to enter. T?ra gestured for silence and the whole room was quiet. ¡°I promised to step down if the lost heir was found. Now today I give you a new queen, Queen Ginger. May she rule over you with grace and mercy, may her choices be wise and fair. May her people stand with her.¡± Ginger kneeled before the throne and T?ra took the tiara off her head and placed it on Ginger¡¯s head. ¡°This was given to me by my father. May you remember me with it and always do the right thing for all your people.¡± T?ra said to her. No one else heard it. Ginger stood up from before the throne as a queen. T?ra stood next to her and said, ¡°Long live the queen.¡± Silence fell, no one knew what to do next. Then a voice from the back said ¡°Long live the queen.¡± Others began to say it. Ginger sat down and the room broke out in cheers. Everyone was so excited. Ginger felt on top of the world. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°This griffin is a gift for the queen.¡± T?ra said giving Ginger the griffin she had been given. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ginger said. She held up the creature for everyone to see. Then as others approached, T?ra snuck out and stood in the passage. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Joe asked. ¡°No. But let¡¯s go before anyone knows we have left. I do not want to be followed or killed for good measure.¡± T?ra said. Rachael agreed. ¡°I have your horse all geared up. I have horses for everyone. We can get quite far before they know we are gone if we leave now.¡± Jessica was standing next to Drake. She led him out and kissed him. She put a letter in his hand and left. Then she beckoned for Yair to come over and he did. ¡°I am leaving, going home. I will miss you so much¡­¡± she paused ¡°I am sorry I cannot stay for you and you cannot come with me. You will be my fondest memory in this world.¡± ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Drake asked ¡°My parents will come around.¡± He tried. Jessica kissed him and Yair turned away. ¡°Goodbye my handsome prince.¡± Jessica then ran. Leaving Drake and Yair, standing there. Shane saw T?ra leave and went out to the third gate as agreed upon. Quickly everyone made their way out. Everyone met at the horses. Rosaleighm and Keimoni were with them. Rachael, Shane, T?ra, Nikki, Jessica, Rosaleighm, Keimoni, Kerri-liana, James, Lakisha and Sugar all rode out. Silence fell on them. No one said anything. Then Zazo and four trusted men come alone side them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°I am protecting my queen.¡± He answered. Relief and sadness floated around them like a visible cloud. No one was sure if it would really work but they hoped. Once they made camp for the night after a long day due to the silence. T?ra started the conversation. ¡°What will you do when you get home?¡± she asked as a general question as they sat around the camp fire eating. ¡°I am taking a hot bath.¡± Shane said. ¡°Call my dad.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Get my house in order.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Get my nails done.¡± Sugar answered. ¡°Call my parents.¡± James answered. ¡°Eat recognisable food.¡± Lakisha said. ¡°Wash my hair with real shampoo.¡± Jessica answered. ¡°Enjoy some coffee.¡± Kerri said. ¡°See if my house is still mine.¡± Joe said. ¡°Hot Chocolate.¡± Nikki answered ¡°I think I need chocolate, in a drink and a slab. Both at the same time.¡± Everyone laughed. ¡°What about you Duchess T?ra.¡± Shane asked. ¡°I am going to see my mom. Maybe visit my dad.¡± she answered. ¡°Where is your dad?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°He passed away. I don¡¯t visit often but lately I feel it might be worthwhile.¡± ¡°Oh, I am sorry.¡± Jessica said feeling uncomfortable that she brought up a deceased parent. ¡°Bad things happen as we have all learnt. One cannot pretend it didn¡¯t, but how you choose to move on makes a difference.¡± T?ra answered. ¡°That¡¯s a little deep for tonight¡¯s bean soup.¡± Sugar said. Everyone laughed. After eating and setting up tents Rachael sat with Keimoni. ¡°I would ask you to stay but I know it¡¯s like asking me to go with you. It¡¯s not a fair thing to ask.¡± Keimoni said. Rachael sighed ¡°I am tempted to stay as I have so little to return to.¡± Rachael looked at Keimoni with so many thoughts running through her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say when I get home.¡± She added. Keimoni kissed her. Then looked at her understandingly. ¡°You have to return to earth. You have the power to make a difference there. Here you will start at the bottom, there you are already on top.¡± Rachael put her head on his shoulder. ¡°At least you won¡¯t forget me.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯ll name my daughter after you¡­ if I have one.¡± They both chuckled. T?ra stayed up much later than everyone else. She stared at the stars, thinking about what she would do when she got home. She decided she was going to set things right for her mother. Her mother Tazzmin was mistreated by her father¡¯s mother. Tazzmin was never honoured as a royal family member. She was given the worst room in the palace and most times granny ignored her very existence. This always bothered T?ra, she had thought one day she would correct it, once she was ready to become the duchess of Pearl Peak Palace. Granny Joash loved T?ra very much but she was ridged in her approach to life and a royal must marry royal. When T?ra¡¯s father married a commoner woman named Tazzmin, she was beside herself and never got over it. T?ra decided she was going to become the duchess and take her place as her granny had wanted. She was going to step up to the plate, embrace what her life was. Zazo came and sat next to T?ra. He said nothing. Words were of little use. He put his coat around her and they both stared at the stars. Zazo wondered which was the world T?ra was returning to? He knew he was free to become the new queen personal body guard or to return with General Pan, to his once upon a time home. He didn¡¯t feel like either place was home anymore, not the castle nor his home territory. Chapter 149: Thorn Bush Lane Day 25 Rachael Ceronio got up and saw that the horses were gone. ¡°Wake up!¡± she shouted. ¡°The horses are gone!¡± The whole camp woke up. Some were not sure what was going on while some leaped into action. T?ra whistles for her horse. A distant nay replied. T?ra walked into the bush looking for her horse. ¡°Sherralee! Sherralee!¡± she called. Rachael followed T?ra. Shane looked around lots needed to be done. Nikki ran after T?ra and Rachael in pursuit of the horses. ¡°James, start packing up the tents, Lakisha and Jessica please make breakfast for everyone. Sugar please do a head count, Joe check our supplies. Zazo and men please do a perimeter check.¡± Shane gave out duties so that things would still get done. It was first light and sunrise would soon follow. ¡°Rosaleighm, Keimoni, find someone to help and let¡¯s get everything ready for the return of our horses. Let¡¯s not waste light.¡± Keimoni helped take down tents, he was quite good at it as he had done it so many times. Nikki had designed them all the same way. Rosaleighm ran after Zazo, she wanted to patrol with the warriors. While Zazo was on patrol he heard horses. His men hid and got a better view. They watched as a group of women and girls on foot with spears and other weapons, tracked their horses prints towards their camp. Zazo sent his fasted man to run with the warning. He met Rosaleighm on the road. But he didn¡¯t stop, he kept running. When he got back to camp to told them. ¡°Warrior women headed this way. Looks like¡­ they track us.¡± He panted. Shane and Keimoni looked at the camp that was only half down. ¡°We will not have time to avoid them.¡± Shane thought of a story with Keimoni. They left everything as it was, put water on rags and let the two tents they were still up as they were. Then Shane had Joe, Sugar, James and Lakisha lay in the beds as if ill. Shane put the wet rags on them and used red sand to discolor their necks and other parts of their skin. Shane sent Keimoni to tell Zazo and his men not to come but hang back until the woman have passed. The women arrived in the camp. ¡°What is this?¡± she shouted. Shane came out of the tent. A woman struck him. Jessica grabbed a stick and held it like she was ready to fight. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Shane told her. ¡°I am a physician with the sick. This is my sister helping me care for them.¡± The woman looked at the camp. ¡°Where is Tiffany?¡± she asked. ¡°I do not know?¡± Shane answered. ¡°We know she came this way and she was with a travelling party.¡± She said slowly entering the tent. There were people laying on the floor in beds of blankets with wet rags on their foreheads. ¡°You are the queen¡¯s woman.¡± She said to Joe. Keimoni translated. ¡°You are Keimoni the Viden. Where if Tiffany?¡± she ordered. ¡°They went on ahead. The sick are to wait for help. Do you not see that Tiffany is not here? There are no horses, no fighting men. I am to follow, return to the castle later to serve my new Queen Ginger and report of the fever that took the travelers.¡± Keimoni said. She kicked Joe who barely flinched. ¡°What sickness is this?¡± She demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t yet know, but everyone became ill suddenly.¡± Shane said. ¡°You say Tiffany is further along the road?¡± she demanded. ¡°She didn¡¯t stop with the sick, they kept going. There is a village half a day from here. Once the sick are well, they are to go there.¡± Keimoni said. ¡°Ummm,¡± she contemplated. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take whatever you need.¡± She ordered. There supplies got taken. ¡°Stealing from the sick. You savages!¡± Jessica shouted at them. But they carried on. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Zazo had sent Rosaleighm to find T?ra and tell her that there was danger. But Rosaleighm had not found them in time. The angry women and children carried on down the road as T?ra came into view, riding Sherralee. Rachael and Nikki were also riding and behind her with the other horses. Zazo¡¯s man ran over gesturing her to get down but saying nothing. T?ra quickly got off her horse and hid in the long grass. So did Nikki and Rachael. When he got to them, he explained that there was danger. Women warriors wanted them. They were chasing after Tiffany. T?ra waited until the women were far enough down the road that they couldn¡¯t be seen. When she got back to camp, most of the tents were down and the food was half cooked. Zazo came running over. ¡°I believe they are Kaneeda¡¯s women.¡± He told her. ¡°This does not surprise me.¡± T?ra said ¡°They got here faster than expected.¡± Keimoni then broke the bad news that the road was not safe as he told them Tiffany went ahead. ¡°It was clever.¡± T?ra said still feeling like it was inconvenient. Rosaleighm came running into the camp. ¡°I can¡¯t find¡­¡± she looked at T?ra ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Rosaleighm was relieved. ¡°Yes, I am. How were the pie deliveries?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°Horrible.¡± Rosaleighm said. ¡°Why?¡± T?ra asked wanting to know if she had learnt anything Rosaleighm glared at her. ¡°They were so sad and so grateful that I brought them pie. They didn¡¯t know it was me. They were hungry but they still gave me some, their landlords wanted money so they were getting thrown out into the street, like I was. I couldn¡¯t help them. I felt bad because I killed the dad who earned money. I see why he chased me away. He needed his food for his family. Now they are all in a bad way and I am to blame. So, it was horrible!¡± Rosaleighm told her. ¡°Now you see why you must never kill because you are upset or feel they wronged you. Even if they were unkind, maybe they have reasons you don¡¯t see or understand.¡± T?ra said. T?ra opened her arms. ¡°Come here, you did good going to those families.¡± T?ra hugged Rosaleighm. Everyone ate and once they were ready to leave, they had to decided how they were going to get there. ¡°I think we ride the horses in the straight line for the mountain. Stay off the road.¡± Jessica suggested. ¡°Is there another road?¡± T?ra asked. But there was not. So, Jessica¡¯s idea was the only other idea that didn¡¯t mean losing too much time. They walked off the road and headed for the mountain. Finally, they came across a path made my animals. It was a little trail that led towards the mountain. However, the path did not stay smooth and nice. It became quite treacherous. The path went down a steep hill and Sugar¡¯s horse slipped, causing Sugar to fall off. Bruising her shoulder, arm and face. Next the path crossed a stream. This was great until they drank the water. The water tasted like soup and cause them to feel nauseous. The ill feeling group pressed on and came to a fork in the road. The one side was used more often the other side less often. They all agreed to follow the more used path. They now were walking next to their horses as the sand was so soft the horses kept sliding. They finally came to a stony pathway. The thirsty group remounted their horses and walked along. Around mid-day they reached the mountain. They started their accent. The rocky mountain made it hard and forced them to walk with the horses often, instead of riding. There were very few paths to follow and some just ended like the one they were one. ¡°Why did we stop?¡± James asked. ¡°Because the path just ended. No sign of it anywhere.¡± Nikki called from the front. ¡°Let¡¯s off road it.¡± James suggested. So, they kept going. It was a lot more difficult and the hot sun made it worse. Thirsty, hungry and lost, they pushed on. They couldn¡¯t turn back as there was pursuers. They couldn¡¯t go to the side as there was nothing to go to. So, onwards they pushed. Finally, they came to a small little creak, it wasn¡¯t even 10cm deep but it was drinkable. They all drank not even thinking about whether it was safe or not. Fortunately, it was safe. But this little joy did not last long. They heard voices and they were getting louder. Filling up whatever they had with water they moved. Trying to hide behind great boulders and adding speed to the stride. This led them into a thicket. The claw hooks of the plants gripped them tearing clothes and flesh. ¡°Ouch!¡± Lakisha yelped. ¡°Shhhh!¡± Sugar responded. ¡°It cut me!¡± Lakisha snapped. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sugar hissed. The thorns scratched them and hooked into anything and everything. ¡°We have to get out of these thorns!¡± T?ra moaned tearing her dress free from one plant and falling into another. Nikki and Zazo helped T?ra out of the thorn bush she had fallen into. Zazo lifter Nikki onto his shoulders without warning. ¡°What do you see?¡± he asked. T?ra translated. ¡°If we keep going to the left, we can get out of this. Straight ahead gets worse and the right leads to some kind of a cliff face.¡± T?ra translated again. ¡°Stay on my shoulders and guide us.¡± Zazo said. Nikki pointed and called out what was ahead. ¡°Maybe I should have asked Drake to bring us?¡± Jessica grumbled to herself. She knew she couldn¡¯t ask him to bring her when she was running away, leaving a letter as a goodbye. She didn¡¯t want him trying to stop her or persuading her to stay. She was afraid he could persuade her to stay. ¡°That would have been a great idea.¡± James said as he heard her. ¡°Next time.¡± Jessica said. Shane took Jessica¡¯s hand. He looked at her knowingly. She smiled in appreciation, then fell. She couldn¡¯t get her foot free. The thorns gripped her shoe unforgivingly and refused to let go. For every one they removed two more gripped on. Shane untied her shoe and pulled her foot free. ¡°My shoe.¡± Jessica whimpered. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Shane said he put her on his back. ¡°How long can you keep that up?¡± James asked. ¡°Hopefully long enough.¡± Shane answered. It was a difficult walk and by the time they got free Jessica had lost a shoe. Joe had an unwanted haircut and Sugar was wearing shorts. Her shorts had started out as pants but little by little the thorn bushes took their piece. Joe has fallen and her hair got stuck, Rosaleighm had to cut her free. Keimoni looked like a peasant cover in festering sores. He was having a reaction to the plants. Once free they rested and figuratively licked their wounds. Then they were surrounded by Viden. ¡°T?ra it¡¯s nice to meet you. Your truth will be kept with us for future generations.¡± A woman said to her extending a hand to her. Zazo¡¯s hand was on his sword. ¡°I am Jagvi of the Viden council. I am a friend to Fiona and Ranger.¡± She explained. ¡°Why did you run into the thorn thicket?¡± she asked in English. ¡°We were being casted by people who believe T?ra is Tiffany, they want her dead.¡± Nikki explained. ¡°It was my people who were trying to catch up with you. We recognized you from the memories we got from Fiona and Ranger.¡± She explained. ¡°Do you have water?¡± Lakisha asked. ¡°Come, we have food and water for you.¡± The young woman led them with the six other members of the search party back to green grass, and a table with fruit, bread, honey, water and herbal tea. ¡°Who are you?¡± Keimoni asked. ¡°Jagvi, I am to led you to the door. Do you have the other crystals?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, we do.¡± T?ra answered. Everyone ate and drank. Joe came to Jagvi. ¡°I know you don¡¯t know me, but I have a big thing to ask of you. That girl there she must stay here. I cannot take her to earth with me. She wants to come with me but she must not. But even more important, that woman there named Sugar must not return to earth either.¡± Jagvi looked at her and said nothing. Her expression said ¡®what makes you think I care?¡¯ ¡°Kiss me.¡± Joe said ¡°See why I cannot have Rosaleighm come with me.¡± Jagvi kissed Joe. ¡°What!¡± Sugar exclaimed seeing it. ¡°So, this is why you never killed me?¡± Sugar stated. Joe ignored her hoping that Jagvi had seen enough to know the Joe was not equipped for motherhood. Jagvi looked at the Vibash child. ¡°Go to Spice. Let her be your mother. Become a Vibash and a leader for your people.¡± Jagvi told Rosaleighm. ¡°I am going with Joe.¡± She insisted. ¡°I have a more important job for you. You are a Vibash and you are free, I need you to guide the new queen, and keep Sugar from going to earth. Return to Spice in the castle and learn. I too was a child warrior, but strength needs skill to make it truly strong.¡± Jagvi said. It took a lot of convincing to get Rosaleighm to agree to stay and not go with Joe. Jagvi finally convinced her that she needed to protect her people who had been slaves with the skills Joe taught her. So that what happened to her will never happen to another little girl. Rosaleighm told Joe she was going to stay. Joe was happy and sad. They hugged and even cried a little. Rachael went to Keimoni. ¡°This is it. I am leaving. I will never see you again.¡± She kissed Keimoni like it was the first and last time. She wanted him to see why kissing was nice and she also wanted to remember it. T?ra explained that they were waiting for Viola who was not yet with them. Jagvi said she would only destroy the door to earth once Viola had gone though. So, they went to the door. The circle of rocks with glowing stones looked like something from a sci-fi movie. They held hands in the middle, Sugar was between Joe and Rosaleighm. T?ra was on her horse and Rachael had her horses with her. ¡°Will we go to the right place?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jagvi answered. ¡°You will go to earth.¡± She assured. As the last stone was placed Rosaleighm pulled sugar out of the circle. It was instant everyone was gone. No one left in the circle. Sugar hit Rosaleighm. ¡°You stupid child! Why did you do that?¡± ¡°So, you cannot hurt Joe.¡± Rosaleighm stated. Sugar sat in the dirt. She was going to have to wait for Viola. The sun had set and darkness fell on Sugar, not only on her face but also her heart as the feeling of being trapped forever consumed her. Rosaleighm, Keimoni, Zazo and his men all started on their journey back to the castle. Joe¡¯s men had gone their way once Joe had gotten back to the castle. Sugar slept on the cold mountain all night but Viola never showed. Jagvi and her people were nowhere to be found. Sugar woke at first light because she was too cold, shaking and shivering she began to wonder if Viola was even coming or if she too had decided to stay like her sister. Sugar made her way down the freezing mountain looking and hoping for another earth face. Or anyone who could help her get home. * * * Drake had Yair read him the letter Jessica had left for him. Her blue diamond earrings where with the letter. Dear Drake, You have been the perfect picture of a prince. I wish I was strong enough to tell you in person but I am afraid for many reasons. I am leaving, I am going home to earth. I have thought about staying with you and the idea was something I wrestled with. But I know your parents will never accept me and even if it is not a good enough reason you for it is for me. I cannot stay where I am afraid for my life. I wish things were simple but they are not. I know that by the time you read this I will be gone already. We have found a way home. You will be a great leader and you will meet someone who will love you more than I do and she will be loved by your parents too. A true royal woman. I am not getting to the point. I am saying goodbye and thank you for being the best thing about Chayim. Love Jessica. Drake was sad but he understood. His parents had made it so hard for her to feel safe and they would be happy to know she was gone. But he was not happy about it. He found it hard to not think what could have been. She was fire and the dragon riders had been fighting so long they had lost theirs. He felt like Jessica brought life back to them. Challenged them to be who they wanted to be but felt to worn out to be. She made him happy even if she made everybody else cross. He liked her defiant strong will, that believed right was right and there was no reason good enough to forgot that. Drake chose to return to the palace and start rebuilding their people and cities. He wanted to be the prince he would have been with Jessica. He found time did not heal all wounds. You just learn to live with some. Chapter 150: Rushing Was Not Enough Day 25 Viola and her companion Ferox over slept from their exhaustion. Riding hard for two days had worn them out. When Viola woke and saw that the sun had already risen, she was angry with herself. ¡°Ferox, get up. We need to go.¡± She said shaking him. ¡°You are not very nice.¡± He moaned. ¡°We must go.¡± She persisted. ¡°We need to eat.¡± He said. ¡°We eat on the move.¡± Viola bought bread and fish and they ate on the move. ¡°Remind me why I am doing this?¡± he said rubbing his unwashed face. ¡°Because you are nicer than me and I will give you whatever silver is left over.¡± She answered. ¡°I am not doing this for silver. I have gold.¡± He stated. ¡°Eat you will feel better. Then we can ride hard for mount Jeku.¡± She said. Ferox ate not because she told him too but because he was hungry. They rode hard until the horses needed to rest. They had galloped for hours. ¡°Viola even if we keep pushing ourselves, we will not reach mount Jeku today. Please let¡¯s be reasonable. The horses need to rest, we need to rest. Eat, bathe and enjoy the journey.¡± He tried to reason. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be left behind. I don¡¯t want to be stuck here forever.¡± Viola said. ¡°Would it really be so bad?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°If you were taken from here to a strange world that you cannot understand, your whole life gone. Would you not want to return to your family and your life?¡± Viola inquired, ¡°I have been here for weeks I want to go home. See my father and sleep in my own bed. Drink from my own cup, bath in my own house. Have my own money to spend. I want my life back. I do not want to live here.¡± ¡°Then you have to be smart. Making the horses tired and not eating is not smart. There is a short cut, but it¡¯s dangerous, lots of thieves on the road and kidnappers for the slave trade. Let¡¯s hire some men to take us safely through the pass.¡± Viola thought about it. She had an uneasy feeling but she was so desperate to make her trip home that she agreed. At the next village they hired men and bought more supplies. The men were given half upfront and half once they arrive safely on the other side of the pass. Ferox did not know these men but they looked capable and informed them, they always travel the pass. They headed into the pass. It was a pathway between to cliffs. It was wide enough for two horses to walk next to each other comfortably. ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola said. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. We need to make it out of the pass. I did warn you it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Ferox said. ¡°I find myself surprised that the most heart and character I have found is in aliens like you. The love I received from that family was more than I experienced on earth. They trusted me when they shouldn¡¯t have and they inspired me. You have also been¡­¡± Viola shrugged. Ferox looked at her waiting for her to say. ¡°Great.¡± She said. ¡°I feel like you are trying to complement me, but I am hearing a lot of alien and getting the ¡®aliens don¡¯t have good qualities,¡¯ vibe. This is not complementary.¡± He told her. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think they did, I have learnt it¡¯s different from what I thought.¡± She replied. Ferox shook his head. ¡°It boggles my mind that you even have friends.¡± He said. She shrugged, ¡°Guess not everyone is as picky as you. I hope you met a wonderful person who will be just want you need. I wish you well my alien.¡± Ferox shook his head. ¡°You are the death of many.¡± He responded. He had no idea how true his words were. The pass was fine until they came to a rock slide blocking the road. Everyone got off their horses and started moving the rocks. Viola started to feel pressurized for time again. She took a deep breath and let herself relax. This was beyond her control and she couldn¡¯t make thing happen any faster. She had tried and now there was a rock slide that blocked their way. Going back would cost her hours, clearing the pass would take hours. All her rushing had achieved nothing. She was still not going to make it. If anything, her rushing had caused irritation and frustration. Viola sat on a patch of grass. Ferox stood in front of her blocking the sun. He passed her water. She took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± She drank. Ferox turned to leave. ¡°I am sorry, I am always being the worst version of myself with you. Nothing goes right for me in this world. My world I am in control. I am never caught off guard like this. Bad stuff doesn¡¯t happen to me. I love my job, my dad and my world. I hate feeling so powerless and overwhelmed.¡± She confessed. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ferox sat next to her. ¡°Every time you apologize it¡¯s so sincere. Why don¡¯t you try to learn how this world works so you don¡¯t feel dragged behind it? This world has space for everyone. There is fighting, death and also great joy. We have simple lives with complex designs. You have been here weeks as someone who resisted things. Try feeling its rhythm and move with it. You cannot change the world, but you can change how it affects you and your place in it.¡± Ferox played with a stick. ¡°Rider and his family love you. You could go back to them.¡± He fiddled with the stick drawing lines in the sand. ¡°There is more than one place for you in this world. You have a place with me.¡± He offered, ¡°I am here because you needed help, not the gold or silver.¡± Viola¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. ¡®Please don¡¯t try to kiss me.¡¯ She thought. Ferox saw her expression of stone. He got up and extended his hand. ¡°Come we have rocks to clear. Your home waits for you.¡± He said. Viola took his hand and got up. They cleared the rocks and moved on. The sun set and Viola was forced to camp in the pass. Ferox and Viola woke up, something had disturbed them. But the silence was now getting to them. Not a bug could be heard. Viola looked out of the make shift tent to see people quietly moving around the camp. Viola pointed, he saw and they both crawled out the back of the tent against the cliffs. ¡°Hey they are not here!¡± a deep man¡¯s voice said. ¡°They have to be.¡± A familiar male voice said. ¡°Look for yourself.¡± The deep voice said. Viola started climbing the cliff against her back. Ferox followed, they both climbed up the rocks without ropes or equipment. ¡°I know that voice.¡± Viola said. ¡°It¡¯s one the men we hired.¡± Ferox stated ¡°I think it¡¯s Haul. But I cannot be sure. I didn¡¯t pay proper attention when Kab introduced me to his men.¡± ¡°We paid them to protect us and they have betrayed us?!¡± Viola was very annoyed. Viola and Ferox climbed to the top of the cliff. At the top Viola examined her bleeding hands. ¡°You did really well, I thought you weren¡¯t going to make it.¡± Ferox said. ¡°It was rough, not use to doing it without gloves.¡± She replied. They moved along the top of the cliff where they found rocks piled up and ready to push into the pass to block the way. Viola pushed the rock in and the pile tumbled after it. The noise echoed in the pass. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°I am getting my money back and my horse. I am also taking whatever they have. No one betrays me.¡± Ferox could see she was serious, she behaved like this was not the first time she had taken revenge either. ¡°Gold doesn¡¯t matter, there is a town ahead called Opeth and my father¡¯s bother lives there. We will get more horses. Let¡¯s go on.¡± Ferox said. ¡°No. Go ahead without me if you want. But I will not let them steal from me. This is a matter of principle.¡± She moved quickly along the cliff towards the town she had come from. Ferox followed her, he kept thinking ¡®you stupid boy¡¯. But he went anyways. Viola saw them moving towards the rock slide. She needed to be quick if she was to get to town and back before they had moved the rocks. On her way she saw another pile of rocks and she pushed them in, the same thing happened all the rocks tumbled into the pass. Viola ran all the way to the town. She considered herself to be fit, so it surprised her that Ferox could keep up, he was not with her but keeping a distance behind her, following her. She bought skinning knives and cooking oil. She still had her flint stone. She found a pair of gloves for riding and she bought them for herself and Ferox who was keeping his distance. Viola then ran back. The new day was dawning. This helped Viola see better which meant she could run faster. When she got to the second rock slide that she had caused, trapping the men between two rock slides, she slowed down to a walk. ¡°Ferox! Come here!¡± she called in a low voice as not to get the attention of anyone in the pass. Ferox didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I know you have been following me the whole time. Now come here, I could use your help.¡± She hissed. He came over. ¡°How did you know I was there?¡± he asked. ¡°I saw you every now and then.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He was disappointed in his stealth skills. ¡°I am going to climb down. Here are gloves I got you to help protect your hands while climbing. Once I am down there, distract them and pour this oil all over them.¡± She said. ¡°This is a stupid idea. Don¡¯t go down there.¡± He said ¡°Just do it.¡± Viola started her climb down. The men had almost finished clearing the pass. Working at night had slowed them down a lot. ¡°They are not here. I have looked.¡± One said to the other. ¡°Are you saying they vanished into thin air?¡± the other snapped, ¡°Yes, they are gone.¡± Viola reached the bottom, she threw a stone up at Ferox. The sound of the stone hitting the cliff wall distracted the men. They looked to see Ferox at the top of the cliff. ¡°How did he get there?¡± Hugh asked. Ferox threw oil all over them. ¡°Ahhh!¡± they objected. ¡°What is it?¡± the touch it and realized it was oil. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he call up at Ferox. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He answered honestly. Viola whistled at them from the wall of the other cliff. ¡°You have been bad! You betrayed me. I don¡¯t like being betrayed. I want my gold back.¡± She said. ¡°What!?!¡± they started laughing. ¡°Why would we give you gold when we can take from you? You can¡¯t stop us!¡± Viola held up the flint stone. ¡°Fire can.¡± She answered coldly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± he said. ¡°I am an earthling, I so would!¡± she replied. They looked at each other unsure if she meant what she was saying. ¡°My gold, and your gold and silver. You intended to rob me, now I am robbing you.¡± She stated calmly. ¡°Now I am going to kill her not just sell her to the slave traders.¡± Kap said to his men. Viola threw the knife into his knee. ¡°I am one, and you are many. So, I brought many knives. Throw the gold over! All of it.¡± She demanded. ¡°Like you said, one of you, many of us.¡± Gad said. ¡°I think she is serious. Let¡¯s just let her go.¡± ¡°And let it be said a woman robbed us?¡± Kap objected, ¡°No!¡± Viola then surprised Ferox as she mercilessly cut and butchered the robbers. First Viola threw a knife into the face of Gad killing him. The big man fell hitting the earth hard. Next, she threw a knife into Hugh¡¯s foot and another into his hand that was trying the remove the knife from his foot. She slit Kap¡¯s throat as she walked over to Hugh. ¡°Should have given me the money.¡± She said kicking him in the face. She stood in front of Lug, with her hand out to receive the money. He put the money bag in her hand. ¡°Why did you hire us if you can take care of yourself?¡± he asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want trouble. Now go and be a good boy. Make your parents proud, stop being a thug.¡± Viola said. Hugh groaned on the floor. Viola kicked him again. ¡°The next person might kill all of you. Get out while you can.¡± Viola said. Viola took her horse, looked at the almost cleared pass and looked back at Lug. ¡°Clear the rocks. When I get to the next town, I will tell them thieves are in the pass, they will come fetch you and your dead.¡± Viola said. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lug asked. ¡°The earthling. I warned you. Now hurry!¡± she chased him to clear up faster. Ferox found a nicer place to climb down. ¡°You didn¡¯t even need me.¡± He said. ¡°I do need you. I don¡¯t know the way.¡± Viola told him. ¡°You took down three men double your size and you killed two. Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡± he asked. ¡°It used to. Now not so much. I got over it.¡± She replied. Lug cleared the pass and Viola did as she said she would. When they reached Opeth she told the men that thieves were in the pass. The queen¡¯s men and law enforcers went to get the thieves. Ferox stopped at his uncle¡¯s home and they were welcomed. The uncle really liked Viola. ¡°A woman who can fight, and is brave and beautiful. We need more women like you. If you were not with Ferox, I would match you with my son. He needs a strong woman.¡± Ferox¡¯s uncle Calixto said. Calixto was Lukente¡¯s younger brother. He had four children, Aziz was his first born and oldest son. Then he had two daughters named Privily and Milena, then the youngest son Aiko. Darleen his wife was a beautiful woman and her children were fair to look upon. Aziz was a handsome boy but he was not brave or hard working. His comfortable life had made him soft. Ferox and Viola headed for mount Jeku after their visit. They declined staying all night and stayed in an inn on the edge of the next town. Hours from where Ferox¡¯s uncle lived. ¡°Your whole family is forward.¡± Viola said. Ferox shrugged. ¡°We are Barrons, we have no need to talk in circles. I suspect talking in circles would bother you more. You are of a bonding age it is normal that someone would want to match you with their son.¡± ¡°I am not use to it.¡± Viola said. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Ferox asked ¡°Don¡¯t say far away.¡± He added. ¡°I don¡¯t think telling you is a good idea.¡± Viola answered. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s at mount Jeku?¡± he asked. Viola paused then answered ¡°A way home.¡± ¡°You ask me to trust you but you will not trust me.¡± He said. ¡°I have trusted you. I came to you to help me. But I am complicated and it could cause you grief.¡± ¡°Do you think I cannot or will not keep your secrets? Have I not kept your other secret?¡± he pushed. ¡°Fine, you win. I am from a planet or world called earth. I lie, steal and kill as my job and I like it. I want to go home to keep going my job that I love and see people I know and like. Not get bonded and not have children.¡± Viola looked at him ¡°Happy now? I have told you the truth. Do you like knowing?¡± she snapped at him. ¡°Yes. I am glad I know. Now you make sense and your inner battles are not so crazy. Not that my opinion matters but I think you would be very happy as a mother, bonded to a man who knows you and loves you anyways.¡± Viola laughed. ¡°Knows me and loves me. I think your world is more broken than mine. I am a danger to everyone who knows me and love is a fleeting emotion.¡± ¡°Love is a choice.¡± Ferox replied. Viola considered what he said. She changed the topic of conversation to him and his family. Mainly his relationship with his father. But he was only distracted for a short while. ¡°Now many cycles, are you?¡± he asked her ¡°Remember you need to be honest.¡± ¡°Twenty-six.¡± She answered. ¡°Why do you like killing people?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t, but I do and it does sometimes bother me, but most of the time I let them go like Lug.¡± ¡°Do they usually have a knife in them like Lug?¡± Ferox asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Viola answered beginning to regret the honesty part of their agreement. ¡°Would you bond with me?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s a trick question. You cannot ask me something like that.¡± Viola objected. ¡°But I have asked.¡± ¡°No, I will not have this conversation. We are not talking about me and you like that ever. No!¡± Viola defiantly objected. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to be honest with me.¡± ¡°It was our arrangement.¡± Viola stated. ¡°Exactly! So, answer the question, do you like me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the question you asked. This conversation is over.¡± Viola stated. Ferox knew already, he was just teasing her. Chapter 151: Snow Capped Escape Day 26 Viola and Ferox got up early and headed to mount Jeku. The slower pace the day before due to the robbers gave the horses time to rest. This meant they were much faster and didn¡¯t want as many breaks. Viola looked at the snow-capped mount ahead of them. ¡°Is that where we are going?¡± Viola asked Ferox. ¡°Yes, that is mount Jeku. Victoria¡¯s region. We should stop and buy her a gift. She is not nice to travelers who don¡¯t bring her gifts.¡± ¡°Victoria is dead. She and Griffith attacked the queen. They died in the battle. I only heard the names. I didn¡¯t see what happened to them. I was engaged else were.¡± Viola didn¡¯t like remembering the battle at the castle. But it was one of the points that had changed her and made killing a lot easier for her now. They reached the mountain. ¡°Thank you!¡± Viola said. ¡°Here is the rest of my gold and silver. It is all yours.¡± She gave him her bag of coins. ¡°What!?¡± Ferox was confused. ¡°I can go alone from here.¡± She said. Ferox sighed, he wasn¡¯t sure why he was upset. This was Viola. She had messed him around more than any other girl in the world. She was full of surprises, unpleasant ones. ¡°I don¡¯t need your coin.¡± He said. ¡°I can¡¯t use it on earth.¡± Viola said insisting he takes it. ¡°Pay your friend¡¯s rent.¡± Viola suggested. Ferox shock his head took the bag and said. ¡°Goodbye Viola.¡± Viola grabbed his arm. She went to hug him. As she hugged him, she fell of her horse. Ferox laughed. He got off his horse. ¡°I guess I want to say goodbye and thank you. I would be dead without you. If you didn¡¯t get me to the castle, I would have died a stranger in the streets. You have been there for me and that means a lot to me.¡± Viola hugged him. ¡°Stay who you are. You make the world a better place and you are an example to people.¡± Viola kissed him on the check. ¡°My alien.¡± She said getting back onto her horse. ¡°Don¡¯t like being called an alien.¡± He stated. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She kicked her horse and waved as she walked away. Viola ascended the mountain alone. It was not long before a woman met her on the road. ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡± She said in English. ¡°Who are you?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Jagvi, I will be sending you home. Come with me. Leave the horse, bring only what you are taking with you back to earth. Everyone else has already left. It is only you who remains.¡± Viola got off her horse and followed Jagvi. She was led to a circle made of stones with glowing blue crystals sitting on the pillars making the outside of the circle. ¡°Stand in the middle. Think of home. Close your eyes.¡± Viola closed her eyes then asked. ¡°How does this work?¡± She opened her eyes and she was on earth in Germany. She was three streets from her house. She went to her apartment. The neighbors watched as she opened the door to her ransacked apartment. Even her couch was upside down and cut open. Viola lived on the ground floor with a neighbor above her and one next to her. She picked up the phone and called her dad. ¡°Hi dad it¡¯s me. I¡¯m home.¡± She said. ¡°Viola! Are you alright?¡± he asked. ¡°I am.¡± She answered. ¡°Have you checked in yet?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I called you first. I know they are listening and will be on their way. I just wanted to hear your voice.¡± She answered. ¡°My star you are home. I will meet you in the office. Can¡¯t wait to see you.¡± He was excited. Viola turned her couch the right way and put the cushions back. She sat down and felt her knives from the other world. She took one off her leg and looked at it. It was just a skinning knife with a wooden handle. She hid it in her drain pipe outside her kitchen window. Two black cars pulled up. Viola was found sitting on her damage couch. ¡°You destroyed my place.¡± She said coldly. ¡°You need to come with us.¡± A man wearing a helmet said. ¡°Van, that helmet is ridicules. Take it off.¡± Viola said. She was taken to the office. The secret head courters for their operations. Viola¡¯s father Victor ran over and hugged her. ¡°My star you are alive. I was worried, even went to church.¡± He said. ¡°Victor, you have to let us debrief her. You know this please don¡¯t get in the way.¡± Director John Wells said. Victor let them take Viola to an interrogation room. ¡°May I go to the med bay first please.¡± Viola requested. They took her there, where they examined her, took blood, urine and saliva. They swabbed her body and took her strange clothes. Viola was given clothes and then sent to the interrogation room. ¡°What happened? You were at the embassy party and then you were gone. You vanished on the cameras. Who took you? How did you get away?¡± Ian Hobbs asked. Ian Hobbs was in charge of internal affairs. Establishing if someone had been turned. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got there, but I was at the party then I was in a field. I met strange people there, some I made friends with, they helped me get home. But others were like people of earth, fighting, killing sending children to kill. I was not of consequence to them.¡± ¡°Write it all down.¡± Hobbs said. Viola wrote down a believable story of half-truths. She didn¡¯t mention that she told Ferox who she was nor that she had seen Fiona and she had married and chosen to stay. She didn¡¯t mention pixies or any of the others from earth by their full name. After a night of this she was allowed to sleep in the office beds. In the morning, she was sent for a lie detector. ¡°Does anyone know who you are?¡± Ian asked. ¡°You need to be more specific in your questions. I gave them my real name Viola Stone.¡± Viola said. ¡°Does anyone know you are a German spy?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did anyone interrogate you?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. But not for German information.¡± She said. ¡°Yes or no. No sentences please.¡± Hobbs asked. ¡°Then ask better questions?¡± Viola responded. And so, Viola spent a day having to go over everything again. It was miserable. She began to understand why Fiona stayed. She didn¡¯t want to be interrogated and staying with a handsome guy suddenly became appealing. Three days later Viola was cleared as not a traitor. She then went to the director. ¡°If you make Hobbs my debriefer in the future, there will be no more Hobbs. If I wasn¡¯t so loyal, I would be thinking about why my loyalty lies here after that.¡± She stated. ¡°You know it¡¯s procedure.¡± Wells said. ¡°Change procedure. It will make traitors.¡± Viola stated. ¡°Are you planning to quit?¡± Wells asked. ¡°I have thought about it over the last three days. All I wanted to do was come back to my life and my job. Now I am planning how to kill the people I just spent three days with.¡± ¡°Your story didn¡¯t add up. It made no sense. We had to be sure. We finally figured you were drugged and hallucinated most of it.¡± Wells said. Viola nodded. ¡°You guys still suck.¡± She responded. ¡°You have changed.¡± Wells said. ¡°I have, I no longer hesitated. Try me.¡± She was serious. Viola had always hesitated to kill. She didn¡¯t like it. She would wound and lame but not kill. She was good so they over looked her lack of neatly tie up ends. ¡°I have a job in Canada for you. We have a German there who is giving information to the U.S about military capabilities. Bring him back for questioning.¡± Wells said. When Viola got home and was reminded that her place was trashed, she called Wells. ¡°I want my stuff replaced and put back in its place. I can¡¯t believe you guys did this to me. You have until I get back to restore my apartment.¡± ¡°That sounds like a threat.¡± Wells said. ¡°It is.¡± Viola answered. She was angry and having an assignment was what she thought she needed. Viola went to Canada and found her mark was dead. She went to the morgue to identify the body posing as a relative. On her way out with the microchip that was under his skin she bumped into Shane. Chapter 152: Telling Most of the Truth Night 25 Jessica and Shane stood in the street outside Shane¡¯s father¡¯s house. They looked at each other and back at Shane¡¯s father¡¯s house. Jessica started laughing and crying. ¡°I am back. I am home!¡± Shane ran to the door and went in. His parents were sitting at the dinner table. ¡°Mom, dad, I am so happy to see you.¡± He hugged them both. His mother Margret started crying. Jessica ran to her home which was not far only two streets down. She ran in. But no one was home. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± she called. She took her car keys and went to the police station. Her father was in his office, special agents were sitting there with him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jessica asked Timothy at the desk. Timothy almost fell off his chair. He went and knocked on Tom¡¯s door. He stuck his head in and said. ¡°Jessica is here asking for you.¡± Tom jumped up and the two special agents watched. ¡°Jessica!¡± he hugged her. ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked. ¡°I went to another world and now I am home. Shane West was with me.¡± Jessica said ¡°He was a real friend to me.¡± ¡°The special agents are here because two people from one small town are missing. We couldn¡¯t find any clues. I called in help but so far, they were unsuccessful in discovering what happened to you.¡± He informed. ¡°Come meat the special agents.¡± He said. Normally Jessica would have loved to meat special agents. But that night she was not feeling it. But she went anyways. ¡°Hi I am Jessica Wildness.¡± She introduced extending her hand. ¡°The missing Jessica Wildness?¡± the one asked shaking her hand. ¡°Yes, that one.¡± She answered. ¡°I am agents Dane Smith and this is agent Heather Carter. We will need to speak with you.¡± He said. They all looked at her dirty torn clothes and she was still missing a shoe. ¡°I went to the house but not one was there?¡± Jessica said. ¡°It¡¯s Lizzy¡¯s engagement party. She and Lance are getting married. You have been gone a while. Almost a month, it really hit the family hard. Lizzy was engaged before you went missing but she didn¡¯t tell anyone. It¡¯s a small party at Lance¡¯s parent¡¯s home.¡± Tom said. ¡°Alright, shall we get the interviews over with so I can go home, shower and maybe catch some of the party?¡± Jessica asked. Dane decided that Tom¡¯s office would be suitable to conduct the interview. Tom was allowed to sit in on it. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Dane asked. ¡°You won¡¯t believe me but here goes. I went to a world called Chayim. I was not the only person from earth there. Shane was there with me. He really is decent; I think we should look at what doesn¡¯t add up about his father killing that man.¡± Jessica digressed. The agents looked at each other, then at Tom. ¡°I am a detective. I have my license.¡± Jessica said seeing their exchanged looks. ¡°Mr West has been cleared of all charges. The guilty part has been found and already appeared before a judge.¡± Tom told Jessica. ¡°Okay, that settles that. I guess I have been gone awhile. So back to my story. Shane was able to communicate with them as they spoke a Latin derivative. He really was a blessing to me. It a pity his girlfriend Pragyaparamita was killed. Sorry!¡± she said, ¡°I will try to focus and talk in order. We arrived in Chayim and the dragon riders picked us up. It was scary, dragons are real. A man named Magofilies protected us for some time and Shane got to work as a physician. There were a lot of sick people there, they had a plague and I was pretending to be his sister as this kept me safe until General Spade decided that he was going to marry me. He tried to have Shane killed by feeding him to rats while he was still alive. But Magofilies invited to price to the wedding knowing that only the price could stop it. General Spade was a powerful man and an old man. Pragya was meant to teach us the language. She was a sex slave to General Spade. She was passed around to please his guests. Anyways, getting back to track. The prince came just before I was married to the general and he had a Viden named Yair, who kissed people and then knew everything about them. He told the price who I was, that I was from earth and that the general was forcing me to marry him. Forced marriages are a serious no, no for them. But general Spade felt if he married me, he could become king. That would make him more powerful that his prince. You see in Chayim only the royal family has red hair. They also have blue blood. It¡¯s a different place.¡± Jessica said. She was using hand gestures and really telling she story. ¡°I was given a dragon, but I guess Drake has it now. He gave me the earing I am wearing. Oh, sorry! Drake is the prince of the dragon riders. He then took Shane and I to the palace. After stopping the forced marriage. Shane asked to have Pragya and they gave her to him. He them set her free. She died a free woman not a sex slave. So, we went to the palace with the prince and there I tried to run away. After the forced marriage I wanted nothing to do with them. But after I crashed my dragon in a snow storm, Drake came and found me. He kept coming for me even when I was kidnapped from the castle and given to Black Beard.¡± Jessica smiled. Tom and the agents looked at Jessica. She was talking like a crazy person and even more than that she believed it. She was logical and emotional about her story. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°But back to the palace of the dragon rider royalty. We were Drake¡¯s guests but his parents didn¡¯t like me so they tried to have me killed or made to disappear. They were afraid I would be bad for their son. They liked Shane though. I made friends with Drake¡¯s sister Tanith. She would let me wear her princess dresses, which I never thought I would like. Turns out if the situation is right, I do like it. Because Drake¡¯s parents were anti me, I wanted to go to the castle and come home, I insisted. So, we went. Drake was invited to a peace conference in the castle. The land was in a big war when we arrived. I went with Drake to the castle I begged Shane to come. So, he and Pragya came. People saw the peace talks as weakness and attacked the castle twice wanting to kill the queen. During the attacks Pragya was killed so was Natrica. There were so many dead, men, women, children, they killed everyone they took. When they took me out of the castle while kidnapping me, we went over the dead. The floor was soaked in blood. I don¡¯t know how they got the blood off the floors and walls. But after Autumn some strange shape shifter found me and brought me back to the castle the floors and walls were clean.¡± Jessica paused. ¡°Do you want to hear about the little people and their spider problem?¡± She asked. ¡°Is it relevant?¡± Dane asked. ¡°Not really.¡± Jessica answered. ¡°Ok, to summarizer more, Kerri found in a book where the crystals were that would get us home. So once the crystals were retrieved by the teams the queen sent out. A new queen was crowned named Ginger and I left without saying a proper goodbye to Drake because¡­¡± Jessica stopped. ¡°I should have said goodbye properly. The gateway is closed. I cannot get back. Plus, I gave my blue diamonds to Drake.¡± She sat trying not to feel her flood of emotions. Relief of being home was covered by sadness. ¡°I think you need to go to the hospital. Get checked out.¡± Dane said. So, Jessica was taken to the hospital. She walked in, dirty and missing a shoe. People moved away from her. Not wanting this dirty woman near them. Jessica was examined and they took blood to do tests. While she was there Shane was taken to the station for his statement. After the hospital Jessica went home where she showered and dressed in her own clothes. She still had the coat given to her and the stones from the other world. Her camera was fill of pictures. She hid her other world things and went to meet her sister. Elizabeth was delighted to see her. Stefan her brother was also excited. Lance hugged her and everyone was rejoicing at her return. Laura her mother embraced her crying and sobbing. ¡°I am ok. I am home.¡± She explained. That night Tom and Laura discussed Jessica¡¯s mental health. Over the next few days, the blood tests showed Jessica did not have drugs in her system. But there where enzymes that they did not know and foreign proteins in her blood. Jessica was asked lots of questions and Dane Smith was a weekly visitor. He believed that there was intelligent life out there. So even though Jessica was thought to have hallucinated most of her story. He believed it, he wanted to make sure they were not a threat to earth. Jessica continued as a detective but she was not so fixed on always telling the truth no matter the consequences. Truth needed to be told at the right time. However, telling the truth meant she and Shane were subjected to mental health tests every six months. She often wore her dragon earrings given to her by Drake. But she found she didn¡¯t miss him like she thought she would. She left the world behind and returned to her world which didn¡¯t have space for him. However, she did take up self-defence and started taking martial arts classes. She and Shane remained close and talked about their time in Chayim. It had been a different life but since she kept her pictures and the stones and coat. She had something to hold on to. It was good to be home with her family. In a world that she knew how to live in. * * * Shane was sitting, eating with his family when the police knocked on the door. Shane¡¯s dad opened the door to see the police. He thought he was being arrested. ¡°Is Shane home? We need to speak with him at the station.¡± They said. Shane got up. ¡°What is this about officer?¡± he asked. ¡°When a missing person is found they need to notify the police. Why have you not notified us that your son is home?¡± they asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, dad, I will go with them and give my statement. Officer, I have been home for half an hour and I was hungry and in desperate need of a shower.¡± They looked at his scratches and bruises. Shane went to the police station and his parents followed in their car. When he got there a man came over. ¡°He is not a suspect. But a witness, boys what¡¯s with the treatment? Sorry I am Dane Smith. I wanted to see if you could verify Jessica¡¯s story.¡± He said. ¡°Make some coffee for this man and his scared parents.¡± Dane told the officers who brought him in. ¡°Thank you, Agent Smith.¡± Shane responded. ¡°I am guessing Jessica told you the truth in her usual all out way. I wasn¡¯t planning on sounding crazy so I planned on lying about what happen because the truth is unbelievable. So here goes. Jessica broke into my house as she believes my father is guilty of murder. She was planting bugs, I had just woken up. I was sleeping after my flight. We bumped into each other as I was coming out of my room looking for the light switch. Then we were in a field and there was this girl all in black with glowing blue earrings. I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me but as it turned out her blue diamond earrings were glowing and not diamonds at all but a magical crystal from Chayim that opens instant travel between worlds.¡± Shane paused and looked at the agent. ¡°I sound crazy. I know, but I am sure you have heard most of the rest from Jessica.¡± He said. ¡°Jessica never mentioned breaking into your home?¡± Dane said. Shane started laughing. ¡°Of cause not.¡± He said shaking his head. ¡°Well, we were picked up by dragon riders. Taken to a barracks where we were fed and I was asked to help with the sick. Which I did, there biggest problem was hygiene. There was none in that place, it was so dirty I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t catch something.¡± He said. Agent Dane kept writing in his pad. ¡°A man named Magofilies told us to pretend to be brother and sister to protect Jessica. As a woman that is unmarried, she has no rights and can be married off if her father is not alive. Also only married women wear earrings, so we lied and said she was my widowed sister who is returning to our father¡¯s house. We said her husband died of illness and she is childless. They send a Viden Carsta girl to teach us their Latin variation called the queen¡¯s vernacular. Pragya was a slave to General Spade. He saw Jessica snooping about and got ideas of grandeur. He thought she was the lost heir to the throne and if he could bond with her then he could become king. King of everyone, not just a prince in his tribe. When I returned to find that General Spade had Jessica, I was angry and blamed Magofilies, he took it well enough. He rescued me from the dungeon where General Spade put me to be eaten by their giant rats. Mogofilies also sent an invite to the dragon rider prince who sent his oldest son Drake who is also a prince to see who the general was bonding with. When he arrived and saw Jessica fighting him off and how the general had hit her. He had his Viden Yair find out the truth by kissing everyone. Viden¡¯s have the ability to know everything you know by a kiss on the lips. So, once he knew all about Jessica, he told Drake and Drake then ordered that all high ranked officials get kissed so the truth could be known.¡± Shane sighed, ¡°Jessica would have made a good dragon rider princess. But once Drake took us to the palace Jessica got in his parent¡¯s faces about how their people are suffering while they hide in the palace eating well. They never liked her after that. Then Drake¡¯s youngest brother tried to have Drake discredited using his affection for Jessica against him. Drake¡¯s affection for Jessica is what saved us. Her red hair however, caused a lot of trouble as everyone thought she was the lost heir to the throne of the world. I was allowed to take Pragya with me to the palace and I got to train with other physicians and mystic healers. Now before you think a mystic healer is a spiritual healer or that kind of thing, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s a tribe that can heal the soul and therefore the body.¡± Shane checked how they were taking it. Agent Heather Carter had a blank face, but Dane Smith looked like he was listening. ¡°Shall I speed this up?¡± Shane asked. ¡°By all means.¡± Carter said. ¡°Go on.¡± Smith said. ¡°The queen invited all the royals to a peace talk. Jessica persuaded Drake to take us with him. We went to the castle and discovered there were more earthlings. They had already met and were trying to get home. However, the queen was not popular and there were two severe attacks on the castle in one of them Pragya was killed and Jessica was kidnapped. The second attack was the morning after the first. The leaders at the peace talks planned a coo and so more blood was shed. It took days to clean it up and count the dead. The whole place smelt like blood. Quite nauseating. They were unsuccessful in killing T?ra. She has loyal friends who protected her and killed for her. Our attackers even killed the wounded in the sick bay. The ones that they didn¡¯t get out in time died in their beds. It was a horrible few days but I shouldn¡¯t dwell on it. The queen sent teams to retrieve the crystals and after the crowning of the lost heir we headed for Mount Jeku. But the new queen¡¯s people pursued T?ra and so we had to climb the mountain on the bad side. We got caught in thorn bushes and fell. Tt was not fun. Jessica lost a shoe, we even had to cut Joe¡¯s hair to free her from the thorns. It left its mark on all of us. But the Viden protectors of the crystals found us and we are now home. Back on earth. We arrived outside my home.¡± Shane looked at them. ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡± Shane asked. ¡°You will need to go to the hospital and get checked out.¡± Heather said. Shane went to the hospital and got checked out. They took blood and did a few tests. He was then allowed to return home. Over the days that followed he was told he had to go for counselling before returning to work. To ensure he was mentally stable. Shane came from his counselling appointment when he saw Viola. ¡°Hi.¡± He said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was identifying a relative that passed. What are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°I work here. I am a doctor. But I am in counselling to ensure I am mentally stable before I am allowed to return to work. I understand it¡¯s protocol. Can¡¯t have doctor¡¯s breaking down during an emergency.¡± Shane looked her up and down. ¡°I am sorry about your relative. You have already been through so much, now a death in the family.¡± He hugged her. ¡°Would you like to have coffee with me. The cafeteria has nice coffee and food. It¡¯s a requirement we believe people need good food, especially during hard times.¡± Shane said. ¡°I would like coffee but not here. Can we go elsewhere?¡± Viola asked. Shane and Viola had coffee and lunch. They talked about the stories they told about their absents and how their family was handling it. They talked about a lot of things including Chayim and the people they left behind. Viola¡¯s flight back to Germany crashed in the ocean. Her star necklace was lost. No one died nor was there any serious injuries. But the loss of her necklace was very upsetting for her. A few days later Shane emailed Viola. Saying he saw there was a crash and asking if she was alright. They started chatting and then when she was in Canada, she would meet up with him. As the months went by, she took more and more assignment that gave her a chance to go to Canada. Viola finally told her father Victor about Shane and Shane went to Germany to meet Viola¡¯s dad. The two that would never have meet on earth became a very happy couple. Viola would sometimes tease him about his alien girlfriend but all in good nature. She just couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around inter species breeding or being together. No matter how nice they were it was just not meant to be. Stick with your own kind. Jessica and Shane stayed friends and Jessica would use him to help her solve mysteries. Free medical advice about stuff. Shane would get even by making Jessica cook for him and Viola once in a while, when he would visit his parents. Chapter 153: Self-Imposed Prisons Night 25 Nicolette Sintonarta arrived back home. It was instant, she was holding hands then she was alone in the garden of her home. Time had been kind to the garden. Nanny Katie came running out of the house. ¡°Nikki!¡± she exclaimed in delight. ¡°You have returned. The police didn¡¯t believe you disappeared before my eyes. I have been worried sick. I have been truly ill.¡± She stated. ¡°It is good to see you.¡± Nikki said ¡°Are my parents home?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, your cousin Ricardo is also here.¡± Nanny Katie told her. ¡°I hope my parents didn¡¯t give you too much grief. It was not your fault, there was nothing you could have done.¡± Nikki said. She walked into the big house. It was just as big as she remembered yet it felt different. Everything was in its place. Nikki went into the tea lounge where she found her family. Her mother Bonjoletta, jumped up. ¡°Nikki is that you!?! What happened to you?¡± she asked. Her father came over. ¡°Nicolette, where have you been. You had us worried! What are you wearing?¡± Frank asked. Nikki¡¯s torn clothes were dirty and she was cover in scratched and bruises. Ricardo hugged Nikki. ¡°You look terrible. Are you alright?¡± he asked while hugging her. Nancy, Ricardo¡¯s girlfriend hugged her too. ¡°We have been really concerned about you.¡± She said. Nikki looked at her clothes and the perfect furniture. ¡°Shall I go and bath and change?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°If that would make you more comfortable.¡± They said. Nikki didn¡¯t hear the rest she went to bath. She enjoyed the luxuries of hot water from a tap, shampoo in a bottle and warm bathrooms. It was nice to have a bath and feel clean. While Nikki was in the bath, Bonjoletta called the doctor. They had a family doctor that came out to the house. Nikki dressed in a light pink dress and blow dried her hair. She looked at the scratches on her face in the mirror. Nanny Katie came in. ¡°Miss Nikki, are you alright?¡± she asked. ¡°I will be. Now that they are here, I do not know what to say to them.¡± Nikki said. ¡°They are your parents and you love then very much.¡± Nanny Katie said. Nikki went down in her light pink dress. Her hair was done up with a ribbon in it. All her color was hidden away. She presented herself to them. ¡°Where have you been? What happened to you?¡± Her father said. ¡°I was kidnapped, they didn¡¯t know who I was, that I have important parents. They wanted me for the slave trade. To be a sex worker.¡± Nikki¡¯s mother gasped. Nikki¡¯s father was red in the face. ¡°I was able to get free and a nice girl named Fiona helped me. But we got caught so they tried to drown us both. An old man who spoke a language I didn¡¯t understand with gold tattoos on his face saved us. He brought me back to the country and got me home.¡± Nikki finished. ¡°How did he know where you live?¡± her father asked. ¡°I showed him on a world map. I couldn¡¯t call my phone was taken.¡± Nikki said. Ricardo sat down. The gate bell rang. The doctor had arrived. The doctor came in. The room was silent and uncomfortable. ¡°Doctor, Nikki has been though a lot. Please take blood and test for all std¡¯s. Also, anything else.¡± Bonjoletta said ¡°She was raped, so maybe a private examination.¡± Nikki took the doctor to the guest room. ¡°We have been worried about you.¡± Dr House said. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I was not raped. My mother presumes. But blood tests are a good idea to put her at ease.¡± The doctor looked at her scrapes and bruises. ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked. ¡°I was taken far away and getting back here was not easy. But I made a friend so life has a funny way of making something good come from the bad. I was not rapped I escaped before that.¡± Nikki sighed, ¡°They tried to kill me. Drown me, it was awful and scary. I am worried my parents are angry.¡± Nikki added. The doctor saw her clothes and shoes she was wearing before she had bathed. The doctor and Nikki returned to the entertaining room. ¡°Nikki will be alright physically. I advise counselling. I will let you know what the blood results show. You will need to call the police and have this wrapped up.¡± Dr House said. ¡°May I eat?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°Of cause, why are you asking?¡± her mother said. ¡°You can all go back to work. I am sorry my disappearance was so interruptive to your life.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Hey, we were worried. You are not an inconvenience. We are proud of you.¡± her father said. Nikki smiled. They all ate and even though there was a lot of silence her parents tried to talk with her. Frank was a rocket scientist he worked a lot and was never home. Bonjoletta was an international pilot so she also was not home often. When her parents were home, they tried to spend time with each other, leaving her to be raised by nanny Katie. As a result, her parents didn¡¯t know her and she didn¡¯t know them. She got good marks in school and university. She went to the best schools and had any extra she could want that upheld the family image. But all she wanted was her parents to love her enough to spend time with her. How she was grown and working, on a logical level she understood seeking parental approval was pointless and a recipe for unhappiness. Yet she still wanted it. That was why she hid the color in her hair and dressed in dresses when she disliked wearing dresses. Ricardo her cousin lived with her. His mother was an ambassador from Iceland to England. His father lived in England and he would go stay with his father during school holidays. His parents were married but neither wanted to relocate, so they lived apart and it worked for them. Ricardo saw more of his parents then Nikki did of hers. Ricardo worked as a lab tech researcher for eco-friendly products. He loved his job and his girlfriend Nancy. Nancy was a hair stylist and a sweet girl who was thoughtful. ¡°Now that everyone is together maybe we can have dinner as a family every night?¡± Ric suggested. ¡°While we are here it is a good idea.¡± Bonjoletta agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Frank said. Nikki smiled. She liked the idea of family dinners. In the morning Nikki was taken to the police station to do the report. The police took her statement and efforts to stop kidnappings and the sex trade where increased. The day after, Nikki¡¯s blood work came back and she was fine. But there were enzymes that could not be identified. Nikki went back to her job and her best friend cried when seeing her. ¡°I was so worried about you? I thought you must be dead. Fallen while climbing or something. We looked at all your favorite places but there was no trace that you had been then.¡± Valletta said. Nikki told her the truth, how she had been taking to another world met others from earth and how they finally got back home. ¡°That¡¯s intense. If I didn¡¯t know you, I would think you are making it up. I cannot believe you met a real duchess and she became queen! Why did you return?¡± ¡°Maybe all the killing and¡­ I had to kill someone. Well, T?ra and I killed him together. It was terrible. I know earth has problems but no one is trying to kill me here.¡± Nikki answered. Nikki told her what she told her parents and the police. ¡°If they find out you are lying you will be in so much trouble.¡± Her friend told her. ¡°I will be in a mental hospital if I tell the truth.¡± Nikki answered. When Nikki got home, she was greeted by a very formal nanny Katie. This was a sign that her parents were home and that she needs to be presentable. Tie her hair up and hide the color. Nikki tied her hair up quickly, just in time too. As her father came to the door. ¡°Nikki this is Marcus. He is your new body guard. You refuse to be driven around, even though you have a driver. You want fitness by walking this is an ex-military man now in private security. He will walk with you.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± He greeted. ¡°Hi, I am Nikki.¡± She introduced herself. Marcus stood while the family ate dinner. Nancy chatted about her difficult client. It made the dinner light hearted. ¡°I will be returning to work on Monday. Maybe we can go shopping together.¡± Bonjoletta said to Nikki. Nikki smiled and nodded. ¡°That would be nice.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Mmm,¡± her father said, ¡°I am also returning to work. If it¡¯s too soon I can ask for more time.¡± ¡°I am back at work too.¡± Nikki said. ¡°I think normal will help. But maybe we can have dinner as a family every Sunday night?¡± Nikki requested. ¡°I can¡¯t make promises but if I am here then dinner together will be great.¡± Bonjoletta said. ¡°I will make sure I am here.¡± Frank said. ¡°When is my counselling appointment?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°You are not going for counselling. You are not mentally ill, see a priest if you must.¡± Frank answered. Nikki was not surprised. Her family was big on appearances and counselling was not an accepted thing, unless you were mentally ill. However, seeing a priest was acceptable and being religious was not frowned upon.¡± ¡°Strong Sintonarta face.¡± Nikki mumbled. ¡°Do you feel you need a shrink?¡± Frank asked. ¡°No, I will be fine. But can the bodyguard please sit with nanny Katie when we ate as a family. Having him loom in the corner is uncomfortable.¡± Nikki said. ¡°I was going to suggest he eats with us.¡± Nancy said. ¡°Marcus you can be at ease while in this house. No need to stand in the corner. This estate is safe. You only need to follow Nikki when she leaves the estate.¡± Frank said. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He said leaving the room. ¡°Dad why did you choose Marcus?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°He is very capable. Special forces. Only the best to protect you.¡± He said. Once dinner ended Nikki went to the stables. Marcus appeared. Nikki forced a smile. ¡°Marcus, you seem like a¡­¡± Nikki was going to say a nice guy, but she didn¡¯t feel that was true. ¡°A guy, who doesn¡¯t want to baby sit a spoilt princess. So, let¡¯s be straight, I don¡¯t need or want a baby sitter. I am capable despite appearances. If you want to follow me and be my shadow fine, but do not spy on me. Nor run to my parents with everything.¡± Nikki said. He just looked at her. ¡°Miss, I am sure there is nothing you can discuss that would interest me.¡± He said. Nanny Katie burst out laughing. ¡°You are in for a surprise.¡± When Nanny Katie and Marcus were alone while Nikki was sleeping. Nanny Katie said to Marcus. ¡°Make friend with her, she is the nicest of them all and she is worth it.¡± Nikki had told Nanny Katie the truth, that she went to another world and what happened there. After all Nanny Katie was her only friend that truly knew both sides to Nikki. The proper girl from a respectable family and the capable fun girl who loved adventure. The next day Nikki went shopping with her mother. They bought some dresses and hair accessories. ¡°I hope you are fine with me going back to work?¡± Bonjoletta said to Nikki. ¡°Yes, of cause I am.¡± Nikki looked at Marcus. ¡°Is he necessary? Is this dad¡¯s way of keeping tabs on me?¡± Nikki asked. ¡°He wants you to be safe. We discussed it and we do not feel your job at that camp is safe. I never understood why you wanted to work there.¡± ¡°Mom, you know I love sports, you know I am good. I get paid to do what I love. I teach children and I help people. I get to do all the fun stuff and get paid. I don¡¯t want to quit my job.¡± Nikki said. ¡°Because you are so strong willed, we got Marcus to protect you. I want you to find a safer way of enjoying life.¡± Her mom said. ¡°My work, my extreme sports, is how I enjoy life. I cannot sit at a desk or stay cooped up. I know what happened was scary. But like you said Marcus is now here. So, let¡¯s let things settle before wanting me to quit my job. Consistency is good for me. Do you want me to have a job I enjoy?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, you know I do.¡± He mother answered. ¡°Then we can agree to let me work and settle back into things before trying to change too much.¡± Nikki pressed. ¡°I will talk with your father. But for now, you can do what will help you.¡± Her mother said. Nikki and her mother Bonjoletta went home. They enjoyed their shopping and Nikki even got some new rock-climbing equipment. Nikki explained to her parents that she was not raped. She escaped before that. But they wanted her dead for running away. Her parents were relieved and they went to church on Sunday. They felt they had a lot to be thankful for. A few weeks later, Nikki received a phone call from T?ra Trazzie. T?ra invited Nikki to her wedding. T?ra had requested her special agents find Nicolette Sintonarta from Iceland. T?ra had been very surprised to discover that Nikki¡¯s parents were very rich. But T?ra knew who Nikki was even if she hadn¡¯t told anyone that her family has a lot of big people in it. Like an Aunty that was an ambassador and a father that is a rocket scientist. Nikki went to the wedding which was only five months after they returned from Chayim. Nikki and T?ra remained friends, Nikki would visit T?ra in her country. T?ra made the offer to go to Iceland but Nikki declined. She felt it was better for her to go to T?ra. Nikki¡¯s parents started making family time. As the relationship developed. Nikki got to know her parents and they got to know her. Marcus however stayed her bodyguard. But he turned out to be way more fun than Nikki ever imagined. He even raced her with skateboards from time to time. She always won but he always tried. Chapter 154: The Duchess’ Return Day 25 T?ra Trazzie appeared in the park. She rode to the road and looked at the name. A police officer come over to her. ¡°Miss you may not ride your horse here.¡± He said. T?ra looked at him. ¡°Where is here?¡± she asked. ¡°Duchess?¡± he asked. He had heard and seen many pictures of the missing duchess. She was dressed differently and had a smell of hay on her. But it was her face and her horse that she had last been seen with. ¡°Yes, I am Duchess T?ra Trazzie. Please will you take me home.¡± T?ra requested. Officer Ben Jones took T?ra to the palace. The guards were surprised. But they opened the gates and let T?ra and the officer in. They were met in the driveway by the family. Tazzmin, T?ra¡¯s mother started crying. She ran and hugged T?ra. ¡°My girl, I have prayed for you every day.¡± She wept. Granny Joash embraced her next. ¡°You had us very worried.¡± She stated. Followed by, ¡°What are you wearing?¡± T?ra was wearing a green dress with gold and red. It had been very beautiful before her battle with the thorn bush. Now it was torn and not so beautiful. She wasn¡¯t wearing her tiara or any crown on her head. Sherralee was taken by the stable boys. Otchulissa growled she was unhappy with all the new people. ¡°Come let me tell you all what happened to me. The officer can take my statement as well. A cup of tea would also be very nice.¡± T?ra said. ¡°What is that?¡± Tazzmin asked pointing at Otchulissa ¡°Her mother was killed and I have been caring for her. I have named her Otchulissa. She is my pet. We might need a vet to look at her.¡± T?ra said. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Granny Joash asked. ¡°Come let¡¯s sit and have tea, we might need biscuits for this as well.¡± T?ra said. T?ra went dressed as she was to the tea garden. It was an indoor garden attached to the house. The roof and walls and doors were made of glass. A large table used for entertaining guests at tea parties stood in the middle. T?ra sat down. Otchulissa jumped onto her lap. Everyone looked at the leopard cub. Its different color eyes stood out. ¡°Everything I am going to tell you will sound crazy. However, it is true and this officer might need a higher clearance.¡± T?ra began. She told them how she went to another world that spoke a language similar to the monk¡¯s Latin. How a girl named Nikki helped her and fed her and kept her safe from the weather as they made their way to a castle. She told them that there was an evil queen named Tiffany who enjoyed the suffering of her people and how people thought she was this evil queen. She told them how there were others from earth there who helped her get back home. She did not tell them about people trying to kill her. How she was going to marry a dragon rider prince or how she led the world. Just that there were special crystals that allowed people to travel between worlds and that the friends she made there helped her get home and kept her safe. The officer looked at the royals and asked. ¡°What should my statement be?¡± T?ra smiled ¡°Tell them I was taken by accident, an identity confusion. I met people who helped me escape and brought me home. I am unharmed and there was no ransom as they didn¡¯t know who I was. Those who helped me are named Nikki and Zazo.¡± Everyone looked at T?ra surprised at how quickly she spun the story. ¡°Where did you get the cat?¡± Granny Joash asked. ¡°In the jungle. A man named Chris killed its mother. It was while Nikki was helping me.¡± T?ra answered. Tea and biscuits had not been enough for this story. ¡°Can we expect an invasion?¡± the officer asked. ¡°No, earth is banned from the other worlds for warmongering. No one wants to come here. We have nothing they want, not even slave labor.¡± T?ra replied. Once all the basics were covered the officer left. T?ra turned to her granny. ¡°I am ready to take my place in society and marry. Arrange a ball and I will pick someone to bond with.¡± She said. ¡°Bond with?¡± Tazzmin asked. ¡°I mean marry. I will pick someone to marry.¡± T?ra started walking towards her room. Then she turned and announced to everyone servants included. ¡°My mother Tazzmin is a duchess. She shall be addressed as one, spoken to as one and she will be moved back into my father¡¯s room. This is not a request.¡± Tazzmin looked at her daughter. Granny Joash was taken a back. She couldn¡¯t believe how her grandchild just walked in and took over. T?ra went and bathed, she tended to the scratches on her body and enjoyed having shampoo and conditioner for her hair. She liked having a flushing toilet and hot water from a tap. T?ra dressed herself and found her clothes were looser than she remembered. She hadn¡¯t thought she had lost weight but it seemed she had. It was not a lot, so she didn¡¯t let it trouble her. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. T?ra came down to eat with the family. The servants brought the food. ¡°Thank you!¡± T?ra said. ¡°Mother, have you settled into your room?¡± T?ra asked. Tazzmin said nothing. ¡°Granny did you stop the servants from moving my mother into the room that is rightfully hers?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°That is your father¡¯s room. You mother has a room.¡± Granny Joash said. ¡°You have just come home. The doctor will be here soon to examine you.¡± T?ra looked her granny straight in the face. ¡°Am I or am I not the duchess?¡± she asked. ¡°You are my dear. But¡­¡± T?ra raised to hand. ¡°Then how is it right that the mother of the duchess is treated like an unwanted guest?¡± T?ra asked. The table was silent and the servants stepped back. ¡°T?ra, where is this coming from?¡± Granny Joash asked. ¡°Your advice got me through. My father got me through. Now I am ready to be the duchess I was being groomed to be. This means hearing your advice but doing what is right even when it upsets people I care about, even if it is you. My mother will be treated like a duchess and she will have my father¡¯s room. I will marry and take my place as duchess. I will be the duchess of this palace. That means my decisions will be what goes. Please granny do not fight me on this. Do not be so hard hearted towards my mother.¡± T?ra said. Dr Rhodes took blood and examined T?ra. Her cuts and bruises where recorded. The doctor noticed that T?ra was not herself. The blood reviled enzymes that were never seen before. He took this news to Granny Joash. The doctor suspected it was the food she had been eating. There were not drugs in her system and she seemed healthy. However, he advised that she sees a counsellor. As the days passes Granny Joash found herself not knowing the grandchild that returned to her. She reached out to Tazzmin. ¡°T?ra is different and I don¡¯t recognize her.¡± Granny said to Tazzmin. ¡°She has become what you trained her to be. It is sooner than I hoped but she is the leader you wanted.¡± Tazzmin answered. ¡°I resented you for encouraging her to have fun and not pushing her to become the duchess of Pearl Peak Palace. Now she has become the duchess and I am forgotten, pushed aside.¡± Granny confided. ¡°You get used to being on the outside.¡± Tazzmin replied. ¡°I wish I had another choice. Speak to her.¡± Granny opened the door to leave. ¡°She asked for a suiter ball, give her the best one any royal has ever had.¡± Tazzmin said. Granny Joash smiled and left. Tazzmin tried to talk to T?ra but she was set. T?ra didn¡¯t want to talk about what had happened to her. How they tried to kill her and how she killed someone. * * * Zazo arrived in the park. He had been briefly prepared by Keimoni for what to expect. However, the prep was not good enough. Giant roaring beasts with people inside whizzed past. People were talking to themselves everywhere he looked and holding strange things in their hands. ¡°Sir is that real?¡± a police officer asked Zazo. But Zazo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°T?ra Trazzie. Do you know T?ra Trazzie?¡± Zazo asked him. The officer realised that he didn¡¯t understand him. So, he got Zazo to follow him to the station. ¡°The only thing I can understand is T?ra Trazzie. He keeps saying her name.¡± the officer told his partner. Ben Jones was clocking out when he heard this fellow officer asking if anyone can understand him? ¡°Name?¡± Ben asked Zazo. He touched his chest and said ¡°Ben Jones¡± Pointed to Zazo and waited for an answered ¡°Zazo, please may I see T?ra Trazzie.¡± Zazo said. Ben shook his head. ¡°Maybe Frank will understand.¡± Ben suggested. Frank was an old man who was one week away from retiring. He was friendly but had odd habits. So, no one really become close friends with him. Zazo was led to Frank. Where they explained that they cannot understand him. ¡°So, he¡¯s wearing strange clothes, has a sword on his belt and no one has any idea what he is saying?¡± Frank asked. ¡°Speak lad, is that a real sword?¡± Frank asked Zazo. Zazo repeated ¡°T?ra Trazzie.¡± ¡°He knows the name of our duchess.¡± Frank said. Frank asked in English ¡°How do you know the name of our duchess?¡± ¡°The queen speaks that.¡± Zazo responded. Frank narrowed his eyes in thought. ¡°Where are you from? How do you know the duchess?¡± he asked Zazo. ¡°Why can no one understand me?¡± Zazo moaned. ¡°He is speaking the monk¡¯s Latin. You must take him to the monastery.¡± Frank said, ¡°Also take that sword away before someone gets hurt.¡± As they went to take the sword Zazo avoided them. He was not going to part with his sword. The police become aggressive. Zazo drew his very real sword. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot him!¡± Frank yelled. Ted tazzered him and brought him to the ground. Where they took his sword and cuffed him. Ben was almost home when he remembered that T?ra said a Nikki and a Zazo saved her, protected her and helped her get home. He rushed back to the station. To find the man cuffed and behind bars. ¡°Duchess T?ra Trazzie said a Nikki and a Zazo help her get home. This may be that, Zazo. The royals speak more languages than us.¡± He said to his captain. Captain Philip went to the cells and looked at the angry man, dressed in strange clothes. ¡°Take him and everything with him to the monastery. Do not give him a reason to be here. I do not want the friend of the duchess being held in my cell. Get his out of here and make him someone else¡¯s problem.¡± They battled to get Zazo into the giant iron beast. Finally, they did. They took him to the monastery were they respectfully spoke to the man they found in the gardens. He was pruning roses. He came to the squad car. ¡°Sir, I am Tam. Do you understand me?¡± he asked in the monks Latin. ¡°Finally, someone who understands me. I am here to see the queen, T?ra Trazzie.¡± Zazo said. ¡°Please uncuff him. We will take him and care for him. You did the right thing bringing him here.¡± Tam told them. Zazo was taken with all his things into a great hall. Where he was given some water and food. Zazo explained that he knew T?ra and even though she is not queen anymore he really needs to speak with her. Zazo told them everything, the full truth and all T?ra had done. He told them where he was from and the names of all the earth people who he met while in the castle with T?ra. The monks were amazed at his stories and they even check up to see how true it was. Was Rachael Ceronio missing? Was a doctor named Shane West missing? Once they had established the missing concurred with the earth records and times, they began to believe he was the real deal. But getting him to see T?ra was almost impossible. No one could visit without an invite. However, there was a ball being held in four days in which they might be able to sneak him in. * * * T?ra looked in the mirror. She looked like a portrait. Perfect hair, made up and flawless. Her tiara sat just right, her blue earing sparkled, her matching necklace finished the simple and elegant look. Like a portrait she had no genuine smile, only a fixed look. She hadn¡¯t smiled or laughed in a while, and it was fine, her face was set like stone. Ready to take on the world and all the challenges it through her way. Her white dress was simple and beautiful. It¡¯s one sleeve shoulder design suited her. She looked mature and serious. Her silver flat shoes where only visible when she walked. T?ra held her head high and walked down to her suiters ball. She descended the stairs and was met at the bottom by the first man who was to dance with her. Dukes, lords and even a prince was there to meet T?ra and possibly marry, creating an alliance and new blood to some of the royal lines. T?ra smiled and danced and mingled. She was the perfect picture of the Duchess of Pearl Peak Palace. As the night drew to an end T?ra was to make an announcement. She was to close the evening with a short speech and a final dance with the man she chooses. This dance would signal to her Granny Joash to speak with his family to make the arrangements. ¡°Good evening all. Thank you for coming all this way and sampling our hospitality. Hopefully this will be the start of many blooming friendships and more.¡± T?ra then saw Zazo, he was dressed in a suit with a tie. He was walking towards her slowing making his way through the crowded room. ¡°I would like us to end this lovely evening with a final dance. Thank you all!¡± she said not taking her eyes of Zazo. Her heart pounded in her chest. Was she hallucinating? How would Zazo even get there when they had closed the way back to earth. T?ra walked towards Zazo and then stood before him. Everyone was waiting for T?ra to choose someone to dance with so the final dance could begin. ¡°Are you really here?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°I came for you. I swear myself to you.¡± Zazo said ¡°You are my queen.¡± ¡°Dance with me.¡± T?ra said. Zazo hesitated. ¡°Dance with me.¡± T?ra said again. Zazo and T?ra walked onto the dance floor. The music began and everyone else joined in. No one recognized Zazo, no one remembered dancing with him or chatting with him. Tazzmin watched them dance and so did Granny Joash. ¡°Who is that man?¡± granny asked. ¡°I do not recall seeing him.¡± The monks slipped away seeing that indeed T?ra and Zazo knew one another. T?ra looked into his face as if no one else was there. ¡°How did you get here?¡± she asked. ¡°Keimoni helped me. He convinced the Viden to open the sugs to earth just once more. So here I am.¡± ¡°Where did you get the clothes?¡± T?ra asked. ¡°The monks helped me. They are the only people in this place that understand me.¡± T?ra was grinning and her mother and granny could see that whoever this man was, she was happy to see him. They hadn¡¯t seen her happy since she returned. Once everyone left T?ra introduced Zazo to her mother and granny. She was smiling the whole time and talked again as if she was herself. It had been an awful few weeks for Granny Joash. Her little girl was grown up and sad. She had reached the point where she just wanted T?ra to be happy again. Zazo only spoke the language of the monks. So, it was not easy to communicate. But T?ra managed just fine. ¡°This is Zazo, he protected me and helped me get home alive. I want to marry him. He has crossed worlds to find me.¡± She grinned so happy he was there. She never asked him to go with her. But now that he was with her, it felt right. ¡°He will need to learn two more languages, Tazman and English. But we will get him started tomorrow. The monks can teach him. Is he willing and does he understand what being your husband means?¡± Granny Joash asked. T?ra turned to Zazo. ¡°Will you bond with me? It means you have to learn two more languages. There will be lost of responsibilities that you haven¡¯t had before. But it will not be like a king or anything. The world is not our responsibility, it¡¯s more smile, wave, kiss babies.¡± T?ra said. ¡°I will do whatever I have to do to be with you. You are my queen.¡± He relied. Smiling T?ra said. ¡°I am not a queen, just a duchess.¡± T?ra and her family began to reconnect. Zazo learnt quickly and his respectful manner won everyone over. They loved how straight and honest he was while maintaining a respectful approach. Royal and servant alike grew fond of him. T?ra even got in touch with Nikki who was invited to the wedding. Which took place five months after her ball. Nikki however did not meet granny¡¯s standards. Her blond hair that had more colors than a parrot was not granny¡¯s cup of tea. But granny was grateful to Nikki for helping T?ra. As they told the stories of Chayim to T?ra¡¯s family granny could only find nice feelings in her heart towards Nikki and Zazo. However, granny did keep offering Nikki a free trip to her hair dresser and to have some pretty clothes made for her. T?ra began a new life as a new person in an old place. The palace that once trapped her now became her freedom. Her family that couldn¡¯t communicate beyond expectations, learnt to enjoy life with her. T?ra Trazzie found herself married at the age of twenty. Her best friend was the bravest, craziest girl she knew, and she was happy. Her pets were happy and life was good. Chapter 155: It’s Not Enough Day 25 Josephina Jujitsu found herself in a shopping mall. People buzzed around her. It was like no one noticed that she appeared out of thin air. Joe walked outside to see where she was. She was at the local mall near where she lived. Joe walked to her home. She unlocked the door and saw the old lady she rented a room from. ¡°Dear girl, I was worried about you. I prayed for you every day. I have just finished making food. Sit and eat.¡± Joe sat and the old lady served her and spoiled her. Joe didn¡¯t tell her anything and the old lady didn¡¯t ask. The truth was she knew Joe was mixed up with bad people and so she never asked questions. Joe went to her room. Everything was as she had left it. She went in, the milk in her fridge was sour and her plant was dead. The dust covering everything showed how long it had been since she was last home. Joe went to the bank and got her cash from a safety deposit box. She also kept fake passports in there. She called her brother¡¯s school. Her brother Azondre was excited to hear from her. ¡°I was worried, you hadn¡¯t called for so long.¡± He said. ¡°I ran into trouble, but I am alright now. I just wanted to check on you.¡± She said. Azondre was only twelve and living in a boarding school. A very fancy boarding school. Joe used almost all her money to keep Azondre in that school. Safe from Eddie and their father. ¡°I am going to be changing jobs soon. I might not be able to call as often but I will call whenever I can.¡± Joe told him. Azondre told Joe how things were at school, how well he was doing and that he planned on becoming a scientist when he grows up. Joe wanted these things for him. She had concerns that her plans were not sufficient to provide for Azondre if she died. But being in Chayim made her change. She needed more money, she needed less dangerous work. Or as lest much better pay. She went to see Eddie her boss. ¡°The prodigal child had returned.¡± Eddie announced. ¡°What happened to you? At first, I thought you were dead, then I thought you ran away. But Joe is more loyal than a dog, so I told myself you would never run away. Where have you been?¡± he asked. ¡°Did you report me missing?¡± Joe asked. Eddie laughed. ¡°The police in our business. People come to us when the police cannot help them. We are the final authority.¡± Eddie answered. ¡°Is Sugar reported missing?¡± Joe asked. ¡°No. Where is she?¡± Eddie asked. ¡°Lost to the universe.¡± Joe answered. ¡°Did you kill her?¡± Eddie asked. ¡°No, I left her behind. She will not be coming home. Why do you want her alive?¡± Joe asked. ¡°She is my cousin¡¯s child.¡± He answered. ¡°Why is she not working for you?¡± ¡°Why so many questions? Where have you been?¡± he asked. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°I need more money. I am loyal but I need more money and I want to learn more than just how to kill.¡± Joe said. ¡°You want to do business?¡± Eddie asked. ¡°I want to be able to do everything!¡± Joe answered. ¡°Ok, I will teach you. But you are not planning to learn from me and run?¡± he asked. ¡°I am here, after being lost for twenty-five days. Shall I kill everyone here to show you I am still with you?¡± Joe asked. ¡°Why do you need money?¡± Eddie asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the little box I call a home, and I have back rent.¡± Joe answered. Eddie grinned. ¡°My Joe is back. Boys beware she is different.¡± ¡°I need money to give to the family of my friend who help me get back home. She died I couldn¡¯t protect her.¡± Joe told him. Eddie now thought he understood what Joe was going on about. She wanted extra money so she could help a friend. ¡°I will give you ten thousand. Go see your friend¡¯s family and when you return, we will do great business together.¡± Eddie said. Joe took the money, and went to California looking for Natrica¡¯s family. She found the club Natrica worked in. Joe asked one of the dancers. ¡°Where can I find Natrica?¡± The dancer laughed. ¡°A war has started over her disappearance. No one knows where she is. Business is bad. Her brothers come here every day asking the same thing. No one knows.¡± ¡°When her brothers get here, point them out to me.¡± Joe said. ¡°I won¡¯t need to.¡± The dancer answered. Joe waited and waited. Around midnight a group of men came in, turning the tables and smashing things. ¡°I see are not taking us seriously. Where is Natrica?¡± he demanded. Joe stood up. One tried to push her back into her seat. But she broke his hand instead. ¡°Who is in charge?¡± Joe asked louder than the one making demands. ¡°I am!¡± A big man come forward. ¡°I want to speak with you alone.¡± Joe said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you!¡± He taunted. ¡°I am not offering me.¡± Joe snapped ¡°I will show you kindness because Natrica was my friend. But mind yourself as friendship will only spare you so much.¡± Joe warned. One came and tried to hit her. Joe twisted is arm behind his back and used him as a human shield. ¡°Natrica was the only girl. She has ten brothers. Some are very young and she looks after them. Your mother is a prostitute. Natrica was twenty-five years old and she was afraid of horses.¡± Joe said trying to prove she knew Natrica. The big one came over. ¡°Let the boy go.¡± He said. ¡°I came to give you closure and give you this.¡± Joe passed him the bag. ¡°She studied to be a book keeper. She was kind and full of love even for strangers. She would give a tenth of her earning to the catholic church on cross street.¡± The other dancers wondered who this woman they had never seen was. She knew things about Natrica that they didn¡¯t even know. Joe pushed the boy away from her. Arron looked at the money. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked. ¡°Natrica is dead. I killed the man who killed her. His name is Christopher Blight. She was my friend. I felt I needed to tell you. She was given the burial of a queen.¡± Joe said, ¡°I am sorry, she died.¡± Arron hit Joe across the face. ¡°How dare you?¡± he said. Joe glared at him ¡°She spoke fondly of you. She never mentioned that you were a bully. If you hit me again you will lose something. I will not kill you because of Natrica. But I will make you less.¡± Joe warned. Gorge came from behind and grabbed what was left of Joe¡¯s hair. Joe stabbed a knife through his foot. Gorge screamed. ¡°The money is yours. Now decided how you want to honor her memory. Right now, you are a disgrace to her name. You are all an embarrassment. I do not understand why she spoke of you so fondly. She believed in you and I do not see why.¡± Timothy pulled out a gun. ¡°Put it down. You are pathetic!¡± Joe spat at them and left. One ran after her in the car park. ¡°Wait!¡± Joe stopped. She looked at the boy. ¡°Get better teachers.¡± She told him. ¡°Thank you for bring the news. I know she wouldn¡¯t want this but Arron is crazy in his rage. He believed our rival took her. If he is wrong then we killed many for no reason.¡± ¡°You killed many for no reason.¡± Joe stated. ¡°My name is Luke. Thank you for coming.¡± ¡°Do better than your stupid big brothers. They cannot even protect themselves from me.¡± Joe said. ¡°Will you teach me?¡± he asked. ¡°No! Go do something Natrica would have wanted you to do.¡± She answered. Joe went to her motel. She was leaving for Finland at 10am. She lay down and fell asleep. After being in Chayim no bed was that bad. Joe woke up to a banging on her door. She opened the door. Arron stood there. He had been crying. ¡°Is she really dead?¡± he asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t come all this way because she is alive and on holiday.¡± Joe answered. Joe was annoyed. It was 3am. ¡°Whichever brother you are. Go!¡± she said. ¡°How did she die?¡± he asked ¡°Please.¡± ¡°She was shot in the head. In front of me. She didn¡¯t suffer it was instant.¡± Joe answered ¡°I cut his throat out.¡± Arron started crying. ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t want to believe. She was our light, my compose.¡± He said. Joe stepped out of the way and let him into her room. ¡°Coffee?¡± she offered. Arron nodded. Joe made coffee for him. ¡°Please tell me everything.¡± He asked. Joe sat on the bed, while Arron sat on the chair. Joe told him how she met Natrica. How she was so quick on her feet. Joe told Arron about Chayim. Arron left an hour later. He was far from alright. But the truth is what he needed. As he left Joe said ¡°Stop being the first to strike. It shows off your weakness.¡± Joe caught her flight back to Finland and started learning business under Eddie. Whenever she found a situation to be confusing, she would ask herself, what would Natrica want? This was a guideline and it helped her respond in a way that was not just death and force. Joe often thought of Rosaleighm. She hoped things were going well for the child. It was all she wanted for Rosaleighm. A good happy life. Joe sometimes thought of the others too. T?ra was so sure that peace was achievable. She even thought of Autumn who was the strongest person she had ever fought. Joe stayed alert and grew in strength and smarts. She was determined to be more. As time went, she got more and more money saved up. Joe pushed all the money into Azondre¡¯s school fees. She wanted to have him set up for the rest of his life. Then she started a fund for him so that he could go to varsity. She was determined not to be the only hope anyone had. Chapter 156: Confrontation Day 25 Rachael Ceronio was in her field with her horses. Home didn¡¯t look like home. She walked with her horses to the stable. She went into the house where her mother was baking. ¡°Since when do you bake?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Rachael!¡± Carmilla exclaimed hugging her. ¡°Where have you been? You look awful!¡± she stated. ¡°I lost a fight with a thorn bush.¡± Rachael answered. ¡°You had me so worried! The police are looking for you everywhere?¡± Carmilla answered. ¡°I was at a monastery in Tibet. I was finding myself.¡± Rachael answered ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the note I left you on the kitchen counter?¡± ¡°What note!¡± her mother exclaimed angry and flustered. ¡°I left you a note on the counter before I left.¡± Rachael said. ¡°What about your polo match!¡± her mother exclaimed. ¡°I have a very competent team. I am sure they did well without me.¡± ¡°And Charles?¡± her mother demanded. ¡°He¡¯s a big boy. He understands needing to take a break and rest the soul.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°You left without telling anyone.¡± ¡°I left you a note. I was sure you would tell everyone.¡± Rachael answered. ¡°What are you baking?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Chocolate cookies.¡± Her mother answered. ¡°Why did you and dad divorce?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°No! No, you do not get to walk in here after being gone for a month and ask personal questions like evening is fine?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine. You both abandoned me and I have been so desperate for your love that I put up with the shallow excuse of attention you give me.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°Is that what you did while away, think about how sad life is for you?¡± Carmilla asked annoyed. ¡°And other things. I realized I have the power and I can change things. So, I am asking again why did you and dad get divorced?¡± Rachael checked the bowl to see if there was any left-over cookie dough. But there was water in the bowl already so she wouldn¡¯t be licking it out. Carmilla could see that Rachael was different and it bothered her. ¡°Did you pick up one of those Asian diseases?¡± ¡°Mom, please stop. You may not feel I deserve an explanation but I do. I am going to ask dad the same thing. I am just giving you a chance to explain your side of the story.¡± Her mother sat down. ¡°It was an ugly divorce. Your father cheated on me and expected me too just be fine with it. So, I cheated on him, and he wasn¡¯t fine with it. He accused me of messing around and said you were not his child. We had to do a paternity test. You are his daughter. He wanted me to quietly disappear into nothing. Leave with no job and no place to go. I refused, he didn¡¯t want to pay. After all we was unfaithful first!¡± Carmilla was fiery while telling her side of the story. ¡°It went to court and he said I was mentally unstable and an unfit parent. He said if I keep fighting him for you and for the money that was rightful mine, he would drag it out for years and destroy me. I kept fighting and told my lawyer about it. But then things started to happen, like receiving a picture of you in a rifle site. I was told to back off. I went to the police but one picture doesn¡¯t mean much and they believed you were in no real danger. You know your father has another child with that other woman. A son named Jonathan.¡± Carmilla said. ¡°Do you still have the picture?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s in the case file.¡± Carmilla answered. ¡°So, I finally was bullied into leaving.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you visit me?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to, your father kept me away from you. Said I was a danger to you.¡± ¡°How about a call?¡± Rachael inquired. ¡°I did call but your grandfather never let me speak to you.¡± Rachael¡¯s mother looked like she had been rebooted. A blank dazed look was on her face. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Yes. We need to call the police and get you cleaned up.¡± He mother said. Rachael explained to the police she was at a monastery finding herself and she left a note for her mother. But her mother never saw it and the whole this is a big misunderstanding. Rachael called Charles and explained the situation. Everyone was relieved and insisted next time she must send an email. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Rachael hired a private investigator to check her mother¡¯s story, how ugly was the divorce and did her mother try to call her, etc. While the investigator was tracking down the information Rachael required. Rachael had to earn her place back on the polo team. ¡°You ran off before a match to find yourself!¡± her second in command fumed, ¡°You are the most ridicules rich girl I have ever had the misfortune of meeting.¡± She added in a spat of rage. ¡°I am sorry, I really didn¡¯t want to miss the game. I understand you are all angry with me and I deserve it. But think of all the games I led us to victory in. Don¡¯t let my one mistake ruin everything. Let me play and at the end of the season we can revote a captain. For now, Felicity can continue as captain and I will be second.¡± They were very surprised as usually Rachael would have demanded to be renamed as the captain and she would have done anything to ensure her place. So, her team was willing to let her play and see how things went. Rachael went to a doctor is secret and had blood tests done. She also showed that her scare was removed. When Rachael polo team saw that her scare was missing, they believed she had gone for surgery and ditched them for vanities sake. However, Rachael was an excellent player and she soon won points for the team. Even though all was not forgiven she was winning them over. Rachael was on a date with Charles when the private investigator called her. ¡°I have found information you are looking for. I will email you all the documents and you can look though them.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Rachael wanted to leave but Charles didn¡¯t. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have an early morning.¡± Rachael said. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t even done pictures with the press yet. We have weathered some trying times. It looks good to be out and together.¡± He answered. ¡°Charles I am leaving.¡± Rachael said getting up. Charles grabbed her arm. ¡°Rachael do not make me look stupid in front of all these people.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need me for that.¡± Rachael said, ¡°Now let go of me or-¡± ¡°Or what!¡± he interrupted. Rachael grabbed his pinkie finger and twisted so his whole arm was behind his back. Then she pushed his face into the table. ¡°I said let go.¡± She walked out. Charles sat in his chair rubbing his shoulder. The waiter tried not to make eye contact as he brought the bill. Charles went to the hotel Rachael was staying in and knocked on the door. ¡°Rachael it¡¯s me. We need to talk.¡± He said. Rachael opened the door. ¡°We are over. I am done. I do not want to be the perfect girl anymore. I want to became someone I like. My horses and polo are the only thing I enjoy in my life and it¡¯s also the only part of my life that the press leaves alone. You were a great boyfriend. Now you think you can man handle me. I will not be bullied ever! By anyone!¡± Rachael sighed, ¡°It¡¯s amazing how inner peace and being able to defend yourself holds hands. We are over. It¡¯s done. Please leave!¡± Charles stood in her hotel room. ¡°You are ending four years of relationship just like that?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Because I grabbed your arm when you are not being yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make this harder than it is. Go, we are over. Done, finished. Find someone else. I am sure you are famous enough at the moment. Your family has money. So, go be with someone who still suits your agenda.¡± Rachael replied. ¡°I love you.¡± He said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me. Plus, I am not that lovable. I have cheated on you a lot. Every six months I have a new side piece.¡± She responded. ¡°But you always come back to me.¡± He stated. ¡°Charles. I do not want to be with you. I am done pretending because it¡¯s good publicity. Now go live a life that makes you happy without me.¡± She insisted. A very sad Charles left Rachael¡¯s hotel room. Rachael then booked a lunch with her father, she read over the documents she had been sent and hoped her father would be more honest than her mother. When she got to the restaurant, she found herself waiting for her very late father to arrive. Finally, he arrived. ¡°I hope you are not this late for business meeting¡± she teased. ¡°Rachael, I am putting out fires, saving the business and you want to joke about. These are fires, your little self-finding stunt, started.¡± He was annoyed. ¡°Fine straight to business.¡± Rachael said, ¡°I want to know why you and mom got divorced and why you abandoned me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your childish games. I have an empire to run.¡± He said standing up. ¡°My empire. And I have enrolled to business school. I will be taking a bigger roll, in my empire.¡± Rachael said standing up. ¡°What are you going on about. You are the face of this company and that¡¯s all you are. I run it. Stick to what you¡¯re good at and stop this childish performance. Are you not getting a little old for this?¡± Martin her father snapped. ¡°Dad, it is my company, but I didn¡¯t ask you here for lunch so you could be late and then lecture me. I already asked mom why you got divorced, now I want to hear your side of the story.¡± ¡°You are a child and I will not explain myself to you.¡± He started walking away. ¡°Abandon me again. This time it will make no difference. Hopefully you are a better father to Jonathan than you are me.¡± Rachael picked up her bag and walked out. Rachael returned home and got the private investigator to look up her brother Jonathan. Rachael wanted everything there was about him. Whether it was a vaccination card, birth or death certificate. She wanted everything. Rachael wasn¡¯t keen on flying back so she took a cruise ship to California. Where she checked on her business. They encouraged her to see the charity as well. So, she went. She disguised herself so that she wouldn¡¯t draw attention. She saw how they helped people study and learn a skill. They helped with food and clothes and even shelter in some cases. ¡°Mr A Woods you are up next.¡± A woman said. Rachael didn¡¯t pay any attention nor did she put it together or even consider that it could be a relation to Natrica. ¡°Mr G. Woods. Congratulations! You are in the agricultural program you will start on Monday. Now this are the rules. Read them carefully and if you break them, you will be cut from the program. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± He answered. ¡°See we help a lot of people. We try to give those on the streets a fighting change. We are strict but it¡¯s important that only those who are serious take our time and resources. If we waist time and resources on someone who isn¡¯t serious then someone who is goes without. Come meet one of the men we are helping.¡± Rachael was led over to George Woods. ¡°George this is Rachael. I wanted you to meet her as Rachael is the reason this is even possible.¡± George looked at her with grateful eyes. ¡°Thank you. You helped my sister a lot. She was always talking about how great you and your charities are. She studied to be a book keeper. Sadly, she died before getting a job as one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible. What was her name?¡± Rachael asked. ¡°Natrica. She was the nicest person. Always saw something good to keep going for. Even when no one else could see it. She believed the best of people.¡± His voice got a bit choky. ¡°I am sorry to hear about your loss. She sounds like a really good person.¡± Rachael went to the woman who had brought her and who was showing her around. ¡°Eve, please make sure that the Woods get special care.¡± Rachael said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Eve asked. ¡°Yes. I just realized what I am going to do next.¡± Rachael left the charity and went to the offices again. ¡°I am going to take a bigger roll, in running my company. Monthly meeting. We are changing how things have worked.¡± Rachael told management. No one believed her. But she meant it. Rachael started holding charity galas and other events to raise money. She took charge of her life and didn¡¯t let image and popularity influence her way. She took a while to go through all the divorce documents and police cases. What she discovered in short was both her parents had a spiteful nasty side. That not only neglected her but hurt her and others. Her parents both cheated and threatened each other and Rachael to get to each other. Her mother threatened Martin¡¯s new family and never tried to call her. Her father just forgot about her and focused on his new family. Which he also cheated on. The reality was both parents abandoned her and now they both benefited from her. Rachael discovered that her father¡¯s son named Jonathan was in high school. Rachael didn¡¯t go meet him as she didn¡¯t want to hurt him just to get even with her dad. After all, taking a bigger position in her company was all the getting even she needed. Because she was doing a good job, she had the support of the board which meant her empire was hers. Also, her grandfather had told them that one day Rachael will find her feet and run the company with grace. Six-months later Rachael had reinvented herself. She was the face of the diamonds everyone wanted and the charity girl. She was still invited to all the best parties and she stayed on the top bachelorettes for a long time. She won her polo team over again. They liked the new Rachael more than the old one. They also liked that the new Rachael still liked winning and she was a beast on the field. Rachael sometimes thought about Chris and the friends she made in Chayim. But for the most part she became happy within herself, and she found new friends who encouraged the better behavior. Focusing on her company more and helped people who could never repay her. She found more happiness in this then is any other aspect of her life. Her relationship with her parents only improved a little, but this didn¡¯t bother her as she had healed enough not to need their approval. Chapter 157: New Starts Day 25 James and Lakisha Thornbulton were in a park. A small stream flowed in front of them. A massive bird feeder was behind them. They were in the bird park in their home town in Denmark. ¡°I know this place.¡± Lakisha exclaimed. They left the bird park and contacted their family. James¡¯s parents were so excited to hear from him. They had been so worried about James and Lakisha. James and Lakisha stayed with James¡¯ parents for the next week. While sorting out the missing persons, report and work. James and Lakisha decided to tell the truth. They were called crazy but the police couldn¡¯t prove or disprove what they said. Instead. it was said that they were possibly taken by a tribe in the area and drugged. The unidentified enzymes in their blood implied the drug was in the food. It was another month before Lakisha and James were allowed to return to work. Some who believed in aliens wanted to interview them for their blog or channel. But James and Lakisha declined. They did not want to be known as the crazy ones. They wanted to be taken seriously and their finding to be taken seriously. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. James nor Lakisha tried to contact everyone they had been met while in Chayim. They wanted to forget it had happened and go back to the happy life they had. They did however not give the names of the other earthlings who were on Chayim. Since they were not sure what was going to be told by anyone else. The earthlings did not discuss what they were going to say once they returned. James and Lakisha did finally return to their lives and they were happy. Lakisha met a nice smart guy who fitted in well with the family. James too began seeing someone. Their lives progressed. However, Kerri-liana Jones was not leaving Chayim behind. If she could prove that another world existed and that dragons and other mythological animals were real but not originally from earth, she could make a name for herself in the archaeological world. She felt that the opportunity that had been presented to her was too big to pass up. She told them that she was missing for twenty-five days because of research. She had been trapped in the monastery which was still inhabited but a small group of monks that told her any things. She needed to fact check these things before sharing. Kerri used the magic book and her grandfather book to find traces of other worlds on earth. The persistent Alaskan girl never quit. Nor did she let anything distract her from her goals. She told her family the truth and they believed her. After all grandpa was different. They recalled when he had an accident and the hospital wanted to give him blood, they couldn¡¯t identify what blood group he was. It was presumed that someone had given him the wrong blood. Also, when Kerri¡¯s father broke his arm as a child, the doctors were amazed at how quickly he healed. This knowledge brought Kerri¡¯s family closer together. They now had a very special secret to keep. They all learnt the queen¡¯s vernacular as their own and they talked about visiting as a family one day. Like going on holiday. The End.